《My Elf System》 01. Into A New World. 01. Into A New World. ¡°Your Majesty, shall we begin?¡± A beautiful female elf asked while walking towards a magic circle inscribed on the floor. Her name was Hilda and she was known across the elven kingdom as the greatest healer among the elves. Aside from being a popr healer in the kingdom, she was also the best friend of the elven queen. ¡°Yes,¡± The elven queen replied with a nod before walking towards the magic circle as well. The two began to chant a spell, causing the magic circle underneath their feet to glow with a purple hue. As time went by, the ground underneath their feet began to tremble subtly as if thend itself could feel the magic coursing through their veins. However, neither of them was bothered by this as their chant grew louder, with the words spilling out of their mouth like a river. Dark clouds gathered across the night sky, twirling as if drawn to the magic circle like moths to me. In the blink of an eye, a bolt of purple lightning struck the magic circle, causing Hilda to be flung backward, tumbling across the courtyard like a leaf on a gust of wind. However, the elven queen remained standing, unaffected by the shockwave caused by the lightning, and with a wave of her hand, a gust of wind blew across the courtyard, clearing away the dust while she searched for any signs of life on the magic circle. Suddenly, a tiny, helpless cry rose from the center of the magic circle and Evelyn¡¯s gaze snapped towards the spot the baby was crying from. ¡°Yes!!!¡± Evelyn eximed excitedly. She hurriedly lifted the baby into her arms before noticing Hilda walking towards her. ¡°Your Majesty, the spell? Did it work?¡± Hilda asked with a worried look on her face. ¡°Yes, it did,¡± Evelyn replied with a smile right after she finished examining the baby''s body. Hearing this, Hilda sighed with relief. She was d to hear that the spell had worked out without any side effects. ¡°Thank you so much, Hilda. This couldn¡¯t have been possible without your help.¡± ¡°Anything for you, your majesty. But please, do not forget to take the herbs I rmended for you, it will help speed up the process of thectating spell.¡± ¡°I will. I can¡¯t thank you enough for everything you¡¯ve done for me. I¡¯m forever indebted to you,¡± Evelyn expressed her gratitude as a grateful smile spread across her lips. ¡°As your friend, it¡¯s the least I could do. So please, for now, focus on your baby and take him in before he catches a cold.¡± Evelyn nodded in understanding and was about to leave the courtyard when she noticed that the magic circle was still glowing on the floor, with the candles around it still burning. However, Hilda noticed the look on Evelyn''s face and could guess what was on her mind, so she reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cleanup, I will take care of it. Now, please go in and take care of your baby.¡± Evelyn nodded with a smile and walked away with Orion in her arms. She couldn¡¯t seek the aid of a maid because what she and Hilda were doing tonight was actually a secret, and no one but them knew of it. Also, there was no one in the castle aside from them because Evelyn had given everyone in the castle a month off to spend with their friends and family. She did this so that no one would know what happened tonight. Evelyn continued to walk along the empty corridor leading to her bed-chamber. She couldn¡¯t wait to start a new life with her little baby. However, while she was busy imagining a beautiful future involving her and her baby, Orion, who was currently in her arms with his eyes wide open as he gazed upon his beautiful mother, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by her otherworldly beauty. ¡®Wow, she¡¯s really an elf,¡¯ ¡®Were elves always this beautiful?¡¯ ====== A few minutes ago. Orion was on his way back home from work. He was hurrying back home to take a nap while nning how he would spend his weekend as well, but while he was lost in thought, a truck suddenly appeared out of nowhere and thest thing he remembered was the truck barreling towards him before everything around him turned dark. Orion had expected to feel pain across his body but this didn¡¯t happen. ¡®I was hit by a truck just now, and my body should be aching with severe pain, but it isn¡¯t,¡¯ He thought to himself. He tried looking around but all he could see was utter darkness. In fact, it felt like his eyes were closed shut. He tried opening them but they wouldn¡¯t open. He tried moving his limbs as well but the result was the same. No matter how hard he tried to move, he just couldn¡¯t. Suddenly, he felt something solid behind his back, apanied by an indescribably warm sensation. With every passing second, the heat at his back continued to rise in temperature and it now began to hurt. He tried opening his mouth to speak but the only thing he heard was the gurgling sound of a baby. ¡®Wait a minute, is that me?¡¯ He wondered in surprise. ¡®No, it can¡¯t be........ right?¡¯ He decided to keep quiet and surprisingly, the baby sound quietened as well. He opened his mouth to speak again but instead, he heard the same gurgling sounds as before. ¡®Does this mean I¡¯m a baby?¡¯ ¡®But how?¡¯ While Orion was wondering how this was remotely possible, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps heading towards his direction before he was swiftly lifted from the floor. ¡®I guess this means I¡¯ve truly be a baby,¡¯ He uttered in his thoughts before hearing voices around him. Orion tried listening to the voices but he couldn¡¯t understand what the voices were saying. He tried listening again but suddenly, a blue screen appeared in his mind. [Congrattions, Host, on your sessful arrival into the world of Aethoria,] ¡®Aethoria?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not familiar with such a name,¡¯ ¡®I guess this means I¡¯ve truly been reincarnated into a different world,¡¯ Orion acknowledged this fact before noticing a new string of words appearing on the screen. [The Elf System is currently at your service.] 02. Baby Elf System. 02. Baby Elf System. [The Elf System is divided into four stages.] [Activating the first elf stage.......] [.....1%,] [......4%,] ¡®Elf System?¡¯ ¡®Does this mean I¡¯m an elf?¡¯ Orion asked the system but he got no response from it. However, this didn¡¯t diminish the excitement he was currently feeling. If the system mentioned elves, then it probably meant the world he had been reincarnated into had elves in it. Just the thought of seeing beautiful women with pointed ears made him feel excited about his new world. Now, he was even more eager to see what the new world looked like. Orion struggled to open his eyes but he couldn¡¯t. Regardless of this, he didn¡¯t falter in his efforts to force them open again. After a few more tries, his eyelids finally opened and he was surprised to see a beautiful woman smiling as she carried him with the most tender of care. From her expression alone, Orion could see how excited she was to have him as her baby. Evelyn had long blonde hair that cascaded down to her waist, a mesmerizing smile, and blue-colored eyes that entuated her ssy beauty. He also noticed her pointed ears and a glistening bejeweled circlet on top of her head which signified her regal position in the elven kingdom. ¡®Wow, she¡¯s really an elf.¡¯ ¡®Were elves always this beautiful?¡¯ Orion had watched a lot of movies about elves and none of those elven beauties could stand against the woman holding him right now. She had to be the most beautiful elf in this kingdom as well. Meanwhile, sensing a pair of eyes gazing at her with utmost curiosity, Evelyn nced down to take a look at her son and she gave him the brightest smile she had ever given. ¡°What is it dear?¡± ¡°Are you excited to see Mama too?¡± She gently tickled the side of Orion¡¯s cheek and a smile appeared on his face. He couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying but since he could feel the warmth and love emanating from her as she gently tickled his cheek, he decided to smile back at his beautiful mother. Seeing the cute smile on her adorable baby, Evelyn became filled with even more love for her son. She hastened her steps towards her bedchambers but just before she reached the doors to her room, Evelyn waved her hand and a gust of wind flew by and opened the doors, weing her into the room. Evelyn gently ced Orion at the center of the huge red-patterned bed in her bedroom before changing out of her clothes. While she was changing her clothes, the blue screen suddenly popped up in front of Orion again. [.........99%,] [........100%,] [Activation Complete.] [The first stage is now activated.] [Unlocking The Baby Elf System.] [This system allows the host to carry out simple life activities, like breastfeeding, and a few others, while converting your experiences into your attributes and rewarding you with newly acquired skills.] ¡®Woah!! What?!¡¯ ¡® For real?¡¯ ¡®So, I can improve my strength and obtain new skills just by breastfeeding?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s awesome,¡¯ The edge of Orion¡¯s lips stretched into a smile. He was beginning to like it in this new world. He couldn¡¯t wait to understand the basguage of an elf with his mind now set on doing so many things. However, while he was imagining how his future was going to be from now on, he suddenly noticed a change in the screen disyed in front of him. [The Baby Elf System is upgradable] [To upgrade into the next stage of the system, the host will have toplete three tiers of mission] [Would you like to check out the first mission tier?] ¡®Yes.¡¯ [Response acknowledged] [Tier One Mission.] [Mission Title:- Feeding Frenzy.] [Mission Details:- You don¡¯t need any details for this mission, the mission title clearly exins all you need to know. Good luck.] ¡®Pfft!!!! That¡¯s true, It¡¯s easy to know what I¡¯m expected to do,¡® Orion giggled internally before noticing that he was feeling a bit thirsty at the moment. He turned to his right to see Evelyn dressed in a beautiful night robe as she climbed onto the bed to take a seat beside him. She unbuttoned her night robe and guided his mouth towards her chest. It was the best sensation Orion had ever felt in his entire life. Her beautiful scent was also soothing to his nose and in a matter of seconds, a warm, delicious, and energizing liquid made its way into his mouth, flowing directly into his throat and filling him with an indescribable amount of energy, the likes of which Orion had never experienced before. This was bliss at its peak. [Congrattions to the host, you have obtained +2 Vitality, you can......] ¡®Shut up, I¡¯m busy right now.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯m trying to concentrate.¡¯ Orion couldn¡¯t believe what he was experiencing right now. He was having the best time of his life and the system thought it could disrupt his concentration? Hell no!! If the system thought it could update him on trivial matters such as his attributes, Orion would be more than happy to shut the system up not once but countless times. Before today, he never thought he would be able to live a life as an elf, and now, he is the son of the most beautiful elf he had ever seen. In his previous life, he never knew his mother or father. He was raised by his grandfather, but his grandfather died when he was fifteen and Orion had lived on his own ever since. In a nutshell, Orion had always longed to be loved and cherished by his mother, but now that he was experiencing something he never could in his previous life, a myriad of emotions overwhelmed him and he tried his best to suppress the tears that were about to trickle down his cheeks. Currently, Orion hade to ept this beautiful female as his mother, moreover, she was an elf. What more could he ask for?!! He felt a sense of nirvana wash over him as Evelyn¡¯s breast milk continued to flow down his throat. A part of him still couldn¡¯t believe he was now an elf, but the sensation he was feeling right now made it easy for him to conclude that this was his new reality and not a dream¡­. Orion continued to suckle on his mother¡¯s nourishing milk until his eyes slowly began to drift shut. He could feel his stomach bing filled, so he removed his mouth, hoping to have more at ater time. Minutes passed and Orion ended up falling asleep. His mother could be seen gently stroking the top of his head while she hummed an elven luby and envisioned a wonderful future with her son. 03. Elena. 03. Elena. Not too far away from Evelyn¡¯s bedroom, the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps heading towards her bedchambers could be heard. This made her ears twitch as the sound grew louder. Just from the heavy stumps the approaching elf made, Evelyn was easily able to tell that the elf walking towards her bedroom wasn¡¯t in the happiest of moods. However, she simply chuckled to herself, because she had already recognized whose footsteps they were. Soon after, her bedroom door flew open and Evelyn instantly cast a spell to mute the sound and prevent it from disturbing her baby¡¯s sleep. However, Orion was already awake and had been hearing the footsteps ever since his mother started hearing them as well. Orion was also surprised by how sensitive his hearing had be. Never would he have been able to hear the footsteps of a personing from at least 200m away, unless they were close by. And this was only possible due to his new elven capabilities. ¡°Where were you this evening?¡± The female elf that barged into the room asked Evelyn with a furious look on her face. She looked a lot like Evelyn, but she was a bit younger than her. Also, unlike Evelyn whose eyes were blue in color, Elena¡¯s eyes were emerald. However, she wasn¡¯t Evelyn¡¯s daughter; rather, she was her sister. Meanwhile, Evelyn didn¡¯t reply to her sister¡¯s inquiry as she simply continued to hum to her cute little baby who had fallen asleep again. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m talking to you. You were supposed to apany me to today¡¯s meeting with the elders.¡± Evelyn lifted her head to take a look at her sister¡¯s face before opening her mouth to speak. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elena. There¡¯s no need for you to feel upset. I knew you were more than capable of handling it on your own.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t the issue here. What I¡¯m asking is, what were you doing here in your bedroom while I was¡­?¡± Elena¡¯s voice faltered in the middle of her question when her eyes finally fell on the little baby in her sister¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister? Is that a baby in your arms?¡± Evelyn chuckled and nodded in response. ¡°But whose baby is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Huh? How? When did you.....?¡± Elena paused mid-sentence and her eyes suddenly widened in surprise when she realized the truth. ¡°Did you use that spell?¡± Elena asked as she walked closer to Evelyn. Evelyn nodded in response to Elena¡¯s question and a look of dread filled Elena¡¯s face as she couldn¡¯t believe her sister would go against the warnings of the elders. ¡°Sister, why would you do it?¡± ¡°You of all elves should know that the elders won¡¯t be pleased to hear about this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about what they think,¡± Evelyn retorted bluntly. Her previously calm and pretty face was reced with that of anger and irritation towards the elders. She didn¡¯t really hate the elders but she just didn¡¯t care about whatever opinion the elders would have if they learned of what she did, which was, using a forbidden magic to have a baby elf. Elena released a sigh as she knew that there was no going against her big sister when her mind was made up. If matters came to worse, she would stand by her sister¡¯s side and protect the child with every strength she had. For now, Elena was mostly interested in having a look at her sister¡¯s baby. She walked over to the bed to sit beside Evelyn before taking a look at the little elf in her hand. ¡°Oh my goodness, he is so cute,¡± Elena¡¯s eyes sparkled as she stared at her nephew. ¡°I know, right? I could stare at him all day long. My baby boy is so cute and handsome,¡± Evelyn chuckled with pride. Elena bent forward to yfully pinch her little nephew¡¯s chubby cheeks, but while she was doing this, she paused as she suddenly recalled something important. ¡°How long do you intend on keeping him here?¡± Elena asked with a serious look on her face. ¡°You should know that you can¡¯t hide him away from the world forever.¡± ¡°I do not intend on isting him from the world forever. The pce is his home and I want him to roam around freely in his own house. The maids and servants living with us here in the pce have reduced tremendously, making it easier for us to let him grow peacefully within the pce walls.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean big sister but you still haven¡¯t answered my question. Exactly how long do you intend on keeping him within the pce walls before the elders and nobles in the kingdom find out about him?¡± A smile bloomed on Evelyn¡¯s face as she finally understood what her sister was trying to say. ¡°I know the elders will likely be present on the day my baby decides to carry out his very own awakening a few days from now, however, I won¡¯t allow anyone to stop him from discovering his talent.¡± Seeing the look of determination in her sister¡¯s eyes, a smile broke out on Elena¡¯s face as she shifted the topic towards something else. ¡°Okay, so have you thought of a name to give your son?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Evelyn chuckled, seeing how eager Elena was to know Orion¡¯s name. ¡°His name will be Orion Galdur Elfrida.¡± Elena repeated the name in her head, understanding the meaning behind his name. ¡°So he is called Galdur because he was born through magic.¡± She said and Evelyn agreed before exining further. ¡°Indeed, and Orion is the name of an ancient elven God, known for his strength and exceptional hunting skills.¡± ¡°I see. Those two names greatlyplement the Elfrida name, which means nobility.¡± Evelyn nodded in response. ¡°Yes, and who knows, maybe my baby might grow to be the greatest elven warrior and mage ever.¡± Listening to her sister¡¯s words, Elena imagined a future where Orion would be acknowledged as a great elf, and a smile bloomed on her face as she said. ¡°I like his name and I believe he¡¯ll grow to be a really strong elven warrior.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Elena. You must be tired after such a long journey, why don¡¯t you take a bath before going to sleep?¡± Elena nodded her head at her sister¡¯s words. She had been exhausted ever since she stepped into the pce walls but after seeing her cute little nephew, she felt re-energised and could stare at him all night long while he took his nap. However, she decided to listen to her sister¡¯s advice and take a bath before calling it a night. 04. First Mission Complete. 04. First Mission Complete. Evelyn watched as Elena left to have her bath, and then she shifted her gaze back to her son. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you be a great elf in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be the greatest elf ever,¡± she said and her lips widened into a smile when she noticed that her finger, which had been held by Orion for quite some time now, was suddenly clenched in his grip while he was still asleep. She kissed him on his forehead and continued to hum her luby before deciding to sleep as well. ==== About three hourster, Orion opened his eyes only to see a ceiling above him and he immediately released a sigh of relief after realizing that this was his mother¡¯s room. He was worried that everything he saw and experiencedst night might have been a dream. ¡®But, thank goodness it wasn¡¯t a dream.¡¯ He uttered in his thoughts. He turned to his right to see his mother, sleeping by his side, however, it was just the two of them on the bed. ¡®I thought I heard someone else''s voicest night.¡¯ ¡®I wonder who that female elf was.¡¯ ¡®She sounded a bit annoyedst night,¡¯ Orion wondered who the female elf could have been before turning to the screen now disyed in front of him. [Congrattions to the host forpleting a Tier One Mission titled:- Feeding Frenzy.] [You have sessfully acquired your first racial skill: Omnivision.] [Omnivision:- This skill allows you to see across various scales and distances.] ¡®Woah,¡¯ ¡®This skill looks amazing.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s see what it can do.¡¯ Orion calmed his mind as he stared intently at the ceiling. Slowly, he was able to see beyond the ceiling and he could now see the stars in the night sky. ¡°Huh? Is it still dark outside?¡¯ ¡®I guess this exins why Mother is still asleep.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, this skill is truly amazing.¡± ¡®I wonder how far I can see from here.¡¯ Orion wondered, but just before he could find out how far he could see with this new skill of his, he suddenly noticed a new string of words disyed on the screen. [Tier One Of The Baby Elf System is nowplete, would you like to take a look at the avable Tier Two Missions?] ¡®Sure, why not.¡¯ [Response acknowledged.] [A list of three Tier Two missions is now avable.] [First Mission:- Baby Bonding,] [Mission Details:- Recognize and respond to your mother¡¯s voice.] [Second Mission Title:- Cute Smile,] [Mission Details:- Surprise your mother with a cute smile in the morning.] [Third Mission Title:- Sensory Exploration,] [Mission Details:- Explore and discover new sights and sounds.] ¡®What? For real?¡¯ ¡®These missions are too easy,¡¯ Orion chuckled internally at the new batch of missions he had toplete. He yawned as his eyes became too heavy to stay awake. His current body was that of a bady so he needed a lot of sleep and rest and before he knew it, he was fast asleep once again. ==== The next morning, Orion opened his eyes to find himself staring at a familiar ceiling again. It was certainly the ceiling of his mother¡¯s bedroom but when he turned around, hoping to find Evelyn sleeping beside him likest night, to his surprise, she wasn¡¯t there. ¡®Huh? Where could she be?¡¯ He turned to his left as well but she wasn¡¯t there either. ¡®Maybe she¡¯s in the bathroom,¡¯ Orion swiftly used his newly acquired skill [Omnivision] to look into the bathroom, but the results were the same. Evelyn wasn¡¯t in the bathroom either, so he decided to check other rooms within the pce but to no avail. In fact, after searching around the pce courtyard, pce halls, and throne room, Orion noticed that there was no one in the castle except him, and for the first time since he arrived in this world, he felt fear. He was scared of not being able to see his mother again. He tried to call out to her but what came out of his lips was a very loud cry, and in less than a second, a gale of wind burst into the castle from five hundred meters away, dashing straight into the queen¡¯s bedroom. Swiftly recognizing who was heading towards the room through his enhanced vision, Orion swiftly spun himself onto his hands and feet so he could crawl towards his mother. But Evelyn had arrived and was now kneeling at the edge of the bed, with her arms spread wide apart while urging Orion toe closer to her on his own. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry baby, mama is here.¡± "Please, don''t be offended," "Mama didn''t mean to leave you behind all alone in the castle," Hearing her voice again, Orion felt a sense of calm washing over him and more tears streamed down his cheeks. ¡°Sniff-sniff-sniff,¡± After a few minutes, Orion calmed down a bit and he crawled as fast as he could to his mother. He wasn¡¯t even bothered by the fact that he wasn¡¯t even a day old yet and he could already crawl on his own. Instead, the only thing he had on his mind right now was to be held tightly in his mother¡¯s embrace as his hands and knees moved faster toward her. ¡°Yes, baby, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Come to Mama,¡± Evelyn urged her little baby toe closer to her. Seeing how her son desperately tried to crawl really fast to her, caused Evelyn to instinctively smile at the way her cute little baby looked even cuter than ever before. She hugged him gently and brought his face closer to hers. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Orion, I shouldn¡¯t have left the castle without telling you first, mama is so sorry. Mama promises to stay with you from now on for as long as you want,¡± she said, smiling to Orion while rubbing her nose against his, and Orion giggled as well. Evelyn pulled him back to take a look at his face again, but Orion stretched his arm towards his mother, trying to hug her once again with a smile on his face while he giggled again. Tears welled up in Evelyn¡¯s eyes seeing how her son desperately wanted to hug her, so she gently hugged him in return while vowing never to make him cry again. As a mother, Evelyn couldn¡¯t be more proud of her son with what she noticed him do this morning. Even though she ran over five hundred meters to the castle in less than a second, she noticed how Orion was able to sense her presence the moment she stepped into the pce. With the help of her Omnivision skill as well, Evelyn also noticed how Orion swiftly turned around on the bed to crawl towards her in less than a second. In fact, the speed with which Orion used to move was actually faster than that of Evelyn''s. ¡®Fufufu..... It seems my baby might actually be a genius.¡¯ 05. New Skills. 05. New Skills. After a few minutes passed and the two of them were no longer hugging each other, Evelyn pulled Orion back a bit to look into his eyes before asking. ¡°So, what do you think we should do?" Orion looked a bit confused, not knowing what his mother meant by her words. Evelyn smiled noticing the expression he made on his face and she exined further. "Should we have our baths first before eating breakfast?¡± she asked while nudging his nose with hers. Orion giggled at her words, indicating his agreement to do this and Evelyn smiled in return. ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll do this then.¡± Evelyn and Orion both walked into the showers together to have a bath. One could wonder how Orion was able to suddenly understand his mother when justst night, he was unable to do so, and the answer to this was simple. Orion hadpleted his tier two quest and had received a list of wonderful skills as rewards while he had been enjoying the warm embrace of his mother. While he was in the bathroom with his mother, Orion gently read through his system rewards. [Congrattions to the host forpleting three Tier Two Missions.] [First Mission:- Baby Bonding] [Rewards:- (Attribute):- You have received +2 Emotional Intelligence.] [You have also acquired your first basic skill:- Elf Language.] [Second Mission Title:- Cute Smile.] [Rewards:- (Attribute):- You have received +2 Charisma.] [You have also acquired a new basic skill:- Inventory.] [Third Mission Title:- Sensory Exploration.] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +2 Intelligence.] [You have also acquired a new basic skill:- Tracking.] [Would you like to view the details of your new skills.] ¡®Yes.¡¯ [Elf Language:-You can now understand simple elvish phrases and sentences spoken by your mother. Your vocabry will easily improve the more you learn from her.] [Inventory:- The host can now store items in a subspace. The subspace has an unlimited capacity with the leisure of adjusting the temperature and time flow of items. However, living creatures can¡¯t be stored in this subspace.] [Tracking:- You can now locate any target, including, beasts, monsters, or fellow elves based on their scent and mana. Since the host can¡¯t sense mana yet, you can track anyone whose scent you are familiar with. The stronger you be, the farther you¡¯ll be able to locate your targets.] Right after he was done reading this, the words on the screen vanished, reced by a new string of words. [Congrattions to the host, your overall attributes is now simr to a three-year-old forest elf, making you the strongest baby elf ever seen. Would you like to take a look at your status?] ¡®Yes.¡¯ The system acknowledged his response and his details were disyed in front of him. ==== [Name:- Orion Galdur Elfrida] [Race:- High Elf] [Title:- World Traveler, First Prince Of The Elven Kingdom] [Strength:- 2] [Agility:- 2] [Charisma:- 4] [Vitality:- 2] [Intelligence:-4] [Emotional Intelligence:- 4] [Basic skill:- Elfnguage, Inventory, Tracking] [Racial skill:- Omnivision] ==== ¡®Hmm, seeing as how I¡¯m a high elf but the systempares my attributes to that of a forest elf, does this mean high elves are rarer than forest elves?¡¯ Orion wondered in his thoughts. ¡®But then again, the system said something about me being the strongest baby elf ever.¡¯ ¡®I guess it would be wise to assume that there might be other races of elves aside from forest elves and high elves.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, my attributes don''t seem too bad either, seeing as how I¡¯m barely even two days old.¡¯ ¡®But I do wonder what the difference between intelligence and emotional Intelligence is.¡¯ Right after Orion uttered this in his thoughts, a new screen suddenly popped up beside the first one, disying what each attribute meant. [Strength:- This expresses your ability to move your limbs and cry.] [Vitality:- This signifies your ability to grow and develop.] [Agility:- This signifies your ability to squirm and move.] [Charisma:- This denotes your ability to smile and connect with those around you.] [Intelligence:- This deals with your ability to learn and recognize faces.] [Emotional Intelligence:- This attribute deals with your ability to express emotions and sense others.] ¡®Hmm, I guess the attributes make sense based on how the system is currently called The Baby Elf System.¡¯ ''I wonder if the attributes would change into something new if I grow bigger,'' ''If it doesn''t change, maybe the attributes would mean something else depending on how mature I be,'' The moment Orion was done reading the words disyed in front of him, his final list of missions was now disyed in front of him. [Tier Two Of The Baby Elf System is nowplete, would you like to take a look at the new list of avable Tier Three Missions?] Orion replied in the positive and his new missions were disyed. [A list of five Tier Three Missions is now avable.] [First Mission:- Tiny Tot Trek.] [Mission Details:- Move your arms and legs to crawl or creep around on the floor or bed.] [Second Mission Title:- Toy Tug,] [Mission Details:- y with a toy and hold it tightly.] [Third Mission Title:- Baby Talk,] [Mission Details:- Babble and make sounds tomunicate to your mother or anyone rted to you.] [Fourth Mission Title:- Baby Babble,] [Mission Details:- Say ¡°mama¡± for the first time.] [Fifth Mission Title:- Sleepy Time,] [Mission Details:- Take a nap without fussing.] Orion read the missions he had to do and smiled, knowing that these missions wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him toplete. He was beginning to really like this system which always seemed to give him simple tasks and quests he couldplete with ease. ¡®I wonder what type of skills I will receive once these quests arepleted.¡¯ Orion read and memorized all the missions he had to do, and since the system didn¡¯t give him a time limit toplete all of his quests, Orion decided to rx and enjoy his time with his beautiful mother. ==== A few minutester, Orion and his mother stepped out of the bathroom. Evelyn dressed Orion up in the new clothes she went to collect from Hilda this morning. Then she ate breakfast and fed Orion as well. Orion rested and slept for a few hours before waking up again. Currently, he could be seen crawling on the floor in his mother¡¯s bedroom, and in front of him was a small humanoid toy madepletely from vines. The toy seemed to be walking away from him as he tried to grab it. Meanwhile, Evelyn sat on her bed, watching as her son desperately tried to grab the toy she made. Her fingers glowed with a green hue while she smiled and twirled her fingers around in a circle to provide the toy with the movement it needed to escape from her baby¡¯s grasp. 06. Baby Elf’s First Words. 06. Baby Elf¡¯s First Words. Evelyn¡¯s fingers glowed with a green hue while she smiled and twirled her fingers around in a circle to provide the toy with the movement it needed to escape from her baby¡¯s grasp. As for Orion, he knew exactly what his mother was trying to achieve, and that was to help him strengthen his muscles and enhance his hand-to-eye coordination. Still, he was curious as to how his mother was able to make a humanoid toy with just vines after waving her hand a little He tried to grab the toy, but no matter how hard he tried, the toy always seemed to be one step faster than him. However, he wasn¡¯t angered by this because he knew it was all part of his mother¡¯s training and he noticed how delighted she looked as well that her son took an interest in the little toy she made. Orion wanted to keep seeing her smile so he decided to y along with what she was expecting of him. Right now, nothing was more precious to him than the smile of his beautiful elf mother. However, crawling after the toy for more than fifteen minutes became exhausting for him, especially since he was still getting used to learning how to crawl. So with this in mind, Orion decided to change his strategy. One way or another, he was determined to grab the toy and examine how it looked and how his mother was able to make it move. He knew she used magic to make the toy move but he still wanted to have a look at the toy. Slowly, Orion tried to stand on his feet, surprising both himself and Evelyn at the same time. ¡®I know it won¡¯t be easy to stand up on my own since I¡¯m barely even a month old, but I won¡¯t let that stop me,¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡®Besides, I¡¯m sure Mama will catch me if I''m ever about to fall.¡¯ Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened as she watched her little baby, trying to stand and walk like an adult, with his goal being to grab his toy. ¡®I wonder if he¡¯ll be able to grab his toy on his own,¡¯ She thought with a smile on her face, not wanting to say it out loud and distract her cute little baby. She gently twirled her fingers again, causing the toy to move extremely slowly this time around while watching intently as Orion closed his distance with the toy. She increased its speed a bit so that Orion would better understand theplexity of using his two feet to walk on his own. In a matter of minutes, Orion was able to grab his toy but was about to fall to the ground, however, Evelyn instantly appeared behind her baby, lifting him up with her hands and raising him above her head. ¡°Well done, sweetie. That was amazing,¡± ¡°You were able to grab your toy on your own,¡± Evelyn rained kisses on his cheeks, causing Orion to giggle before they were interrupted by a knock on the door. Evelyn didn¡¯t bother to stop what she was doing since she had heard Elena¡¯s footsteps heading towards her room before she knocked on the door. Elena opened therge bedroom door and stepped into the room just in time to see Orion being kissed on the cheeks by his mother. A smile quickly formed on her face as she walked over and stretched her arms wide to lift Orion from his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Hi, Orion. How have you been?¡± Elena said in a cute baby voice. ¡°Auntie has been busy all day long and has missed you ever since she saw youst night.¡± ¡°Did you miss Auntie too?¡± She rubbed her nose with that of Orion¡¯s, causing him to giggle. Orion recognized her voice as the elf who visited his motherst night. She had a simr elf ear just like his mother, making Elena an elf as well. Since his mother willingly allowed Elena to lift him away from her arms and Elena also called herself his aunt, he concluded that Elena might really be rted to his mother. Noticing how Orion was smiling cheerfully, Elena became curious about something and she decided to ask Evelyn. ¡°Can he understand us now?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems he can.¡± ¡°Already?!¡± Elena eximed in surprise. It takes a few months for forest elves babies topletely understand elvishnguage and it took high elves at least two weeks to begin to understand elvishnguage, but seeing as how Orion could already understand elvishnguage within two days, Elena wondered if Orion might even develop faster than when she had been a little high elf. With this thought in mind, Elena wondered about something else. She slowly sat Orion on the edge of the bed and knelt in front of him to ask. ¡°Orion, dear, can you say Auntie,¡± ¡°Say, Auntie.¡± ¡°Aun-tie,¡± Elena repeated it for Orion to have a better understanding of what she wanted him to say. Seeing this, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help herself from smiling as she watched her sister teach her baby his first words. ¡°Ara ara, and what do you think you are doing?¡± She asked while folding her arms underneath her huge breasts. She was still giggling at how silly Elena was currently making her mouth look while she taught Orion how to say ¡®Auntie¡¯. ¡°If he¡¯s able to understand us now, don¡¯t you think he should be able to talk as well,¡± Elena replied ¡°Aaaa.....¡± Evelyn smiled and replied. ¡°He can¡¯t talk now, he needs at least three weeks to.......¡± she began to exin but she was suddenly interrupted by Elena. ¡°He just tried to speak,¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°Yes, just now...shh......and listen.¡± Evelyn instantly kept quiet and knelt beside her sister as they both listened to Orion trying to say his first words. ¡°Aaa.....Aaa..... Aaa,¡± ¡°No, baby, don¡¯t try to say, Auntie, say, Mama,¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean he shouldn¡¯t say, Auntie? let Orion say Auntie first.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m his mother, he should call me first before anyone else,¡± Evelyn exined before turning her head back to Orion. ¡°Orion dear, say Mama, Mama,¡± ¡°Aaa, Aaa...Aaa,¡± Orion kept trying to say Auntie. Since he had already tried calling his Aunt¡¯s name first, Orion thought it would be better to at least call his aunt¡¯s name properly before saying that of his mother. Seeing as how Orion tried to learn ¡®Auntie¡¯ first, Elena¡¯s eyes sparkled and she urged him not to stop. ¡°Yes, Orion, I¡¯m right here, it¡¯s your Auntie.¡± ¡°Say it dear, call me ¡®Aun-tie,¡¯ ¡°Aaa.... Aaa.... Aaa sh .....¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough for today,¡± Evelyn carried Orion into her arms, realizing that if she didn¡¯t do anything in time, her baby¡¯s first words would have really been Auntie. ¡°Eh? Why did you stop him? He was just about to call me Auntie,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow, Orion needs to eat and have his nap.¡± ¡°Liar, just admit that you didn¡¯t want Auntie to be his first words,¡± 07. Third Mission Completed. 07. Third Mission Completed. "Liar, just admit that you didn¡¯t want Auntie to be his first words,¡± Evelyn chuckled to herself because Elena wasn¡¯t wrong with what she said. ¡°Fufufu ........ Maybe,.¡± ¡°Did you see that, Orion? Your mama is a big meanie, if you can say Auntie correctly, Auntie will take care of you forever instead of your bad mama,¡± Elena said cutely to Orion before sticking out her tongue at Evelyn. ¡°Fufufu, Orion is my baby, so Mama will never be a ¡®meanie¡¯ to him. Orion sweetie, you agree that a bad Auntie should nevere between a mother and her child right?¡± Evelyn asked while rubbing her nose against his, then she rubbed her cheeks against his as well, causing Orion to giggle. Taking his giggling as a reply to her question, Evelyn poked her tongue out in return at Elena while giggling with her cute little baby. Elena rolled her eyes with a smile on her face as well after seeing the happy mother and son giggling at one another. She sighed with a sad look on her face. ¡°Auntie is so sad right now. How I wish I had a cute little baby by my side like O¡­¡± Evelyn quickly interrupted Elena while she was talking. ¡°Nice try, you bad Auntie, but my baby is mine,¡± Elena clicked her tongue in disappointment. She thought Evelyn would give Orion to her if she showed Evelyn her feeble side but her n didn¡¯t work. Knowing this, Evelyn giggled to herself. ¡°You see that baby, your Auntie is a cunning little elf, trying to steal you away from mama, good thing, mana sees through her deceit and that¡¯s why mama won¡¯t allow Auntie to y with herr baby again,¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Because, you just arrived and you are yet to eat. Why don¡¯t you have a shower first and get something to eat, then you cane back to y with me Orion,¡± ¡°Uh? Really?¡± ¡°Yes, now go and have a bath.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go and have a shower now,¡± Elena sighed depressingly while looking at her sister with puppy dog eyes. ¡°Can I give him a......¡± Evelyn quickly interrupted her from saying anything else. ¡°Shoo.... Shoo....stinky Auntie should go and take a shower,¡± Evelyn made a shooing gesture with her hand while telling Elena to leave her room and have a proper bath. Meanwhile, Elena wasn¡¯t bothered by what Evelyn said. Actually, since it was the truth in the first ce, there was no need for her to feel upset. And besides, she was starving as well. It was because she simply wanted to y with her cute little nephew, hence why she visited him first before getting herself something to eat, but now that Elena knew she could y with Orion after she¡¯s done eating and having a bath, Elena couldn¡¯t wait to spend more time with her nephew. Elena smiled and waved goodbye to Orion while saying. ¡°Bye bye, Orion, Auntie will be back after taking a shower and eating lunch, and then we¡¯ll y together till nightfall.¡± Elena immediately closed the door and walked straight to the bathroom to have her bath so that she could have more time to y with Orion after getting something to eat. Seeing his Aunt leaving the room and closing the door behind her, Orion immediately waved goodbye to his Aunt while saying ¡°Byy-byy Aan shi,¡± Evelyn heard this and her eyes lit up in excitement. ¡°Baby, you just said your first words,.¡± ¡°Now, try saying it again, but this time, say Ma,¡± ¡°Ma,¡± Orion said instantly, and Evelyn¡¯s smile widened even more than before. ¡°That¡¯s great sweetie, now let¡¯s try another one. Try saying, mama.¡± ¡°Ma¡­¡± ¡°One more time baby, say Mama,¡± ¡°Ma¡­ma, Mama, Mama,¡± ¡°Yes, baby, you said it correctly. Mama is here for you sweetie,¡± Evelyn instantly kissed Orion on the cheek before practicing more words with him. The two continued to practice and when she noticed that Orion was feeling hungry, she decided to feed him, and a few minutester, Elena returned after eating and having a bath. She yed with Orion as promised and they practiced a few other words before Orion became too sleepy and tired to keep practicing. Seeing this, Elena decided to call it a night as well and she returned to her room to sleep. Meanwhile, Orion slept on his mother¡¯s warmp before waking up about two hourster to see his mother staring lovingly at him with a warm smile on her face. ¡®How long has she been awake?¡¯ He wondered. He was still feeling sleepy but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long his mother had been awake, staring at him while he was asleep. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± Evelyn asked while caressing his chubby cheek. ¡°Sweetie, you need to rest more because your body will be undergoing some changes soon.¡± ¡®Huh? Changes?¡¯ ¡®What does she mean by changes?¡¯ Orion mulled over what his mother meant by the changes she mentioned, but because he was too tired to stay awake, his eyelids became heavy and he slept off once again. About five hourster, Orion woke up to see his mother now asleep by his side. He turned to his left to check if Elena was in the room as well, but she wasn¡¯t. ¡®Aunt Elena must be sleeping in her room again,¡¯ He thought then returned his gaze to Evelyn but while he was looking at his beautiful mother, Orion suddenly noticed the system¡¯s screen popping up in front of him. [Congrattions to the host forpleting Five Tier Three Missions of The Baby Elf System.] [Here are your rewards.] [First Mission:- Tiny Tot Trek.] [Rewards:- (Attribute):- You have received +3 Agility.] [You have also acquired a new skill:- Exhaustion Resistance.] [Second Mission Title:- Toy Tug] [Rewards:- (Attribute):- You have received +3 Strength] [You have also acquired a new skill:- Pain resistance.] [Third Mission Title:- Baby Talk.] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +3 Intelligence.] [You have also acquired a new Racial skill:- Thought eleration.] [Fourth Mission: Baby Babble] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +3 Intelligence] [You have also acquired a new basic skill:- Archery Lv1.] [Fifth Mission:- Sleepy Time] [Rewards- (Attributes):- You have received +3 Emotional Intelligence] [You have acquired a new racial skill:- Camouge.] ___ A/N: This ¡° ¡± represents words being uttered. This ¡® ¡¯ represents Orion¡¯s thoughts or any other character''s inner monologue. 08. System Second Stage. 08. System Second Stage. [Congrattions to the host, your overall attributes are simr to an average five-year-old forest elf with an awakened mana core. However, the host retains the status of the strongest baby elf ever seen. Would you like to take a look at your status?] ¡®Yes.¡¯ The system acknowledged his response and his details were disyed in front of him. ==== [Name:- Orion Galdur Elfrida] [Race:- High Elf] [Title:- World Traveler, First Prince Of The Elven Kingdom] [Strength:- 5] [Agility:- 5] [Charisma:- 4] [Vitality:- 2] [Intelligence:-10] [Emotional Intelligence:- 7] [Basic skill:- Elfnguage, Inventory, Tracking, Archery] [Racial skill:- Omnivision, Thought eleration, Camouge] [Resistance:- Exhaustion resistance, Pain resistance.] ==== [Details of your newly acquired skills are now avable.] [Would the host like to see it?] ¡®Yes.¡¯ The system acknowledged his response, and the details of his newly acquired skills were disyed before him. [Exhaustion Resistance:- This skill allows you to withstand physical exhaustion, thereby reducing the need for rest, and you will also be able to fight for extended periods without bing fatigued.] [Pain Resistance:- This skill allows the host to withstand physical pain, thereby allowing you to focus on the task at hand. You¡¯ll also be able to recover from injuries faster.] [Thought eleration:- The host is now capable of processing thoughts and ideas at an incredible speed. You¡¯ll also be able to learn new skills and absorb knowledge within a fraction of time and you¡¯ll be able to stay concentrated for extended periods as well.] [Archery:- This skill grants you mastery over the use of bows and arrows. The more you level up the skill, the easier it will be to hit targets with otherworldly precision and uracy.] [Camouge:- The host is now able to blend seamlessly with his surroundings, bing nearly invisible, you¡¯ll also be able to change the color and texture of your skin to match that of your environment.] ======= ¡®All these racial skills are truly overpowered.¡¯ ¡®Now, I¡¯m certain high elves must be a rare race among elves.¡¯ ¡®If not, then it means the world will be filled with god-like entities roaming around the world like mortals,¡¯ ¡®I really have a lot to learn about this world and I¡¯m sure Mama will be more than happy to teach me everything I need to know.¡¯ ¡®Of course, I would like to read about this world as well, but I¡¯m not sure I can read elven words yet.¡¯ ¡®I guess I will have to let Mama know of my desire to read and learn first.¡¯ ¡®So many things to do¡­¡¯ ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll wait until I can speak coherently before asking her about this world and the races inhabiting this world as well.¡¯ Orion yawned as he was feeling sleepy once again but then he remembered something. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¯ ¡®Mama said something about resting more.¡¯ ¡®I understand why she would want me to rest. Since I¡¯m currently a baby, it¡¯s expected of me to sleep a lot.¡¯ ¡®But I wonder what she meant by my body would be undergoing some changes soon?¡¯ ¡®Does she mean my race will be changing soon?¡¯ ¡®Or maybe I¡¯ll be evolving into a dark elf or something else.¡¯ Orion mulled over the possibilities of the things he thought of happening to him, but since he didn¡¯t want to waste his time thinking too much about it, he decided to do something else. ¡®Anyway, there¡¯s really no point in thinking about this now, there are so many possibilities.¡¯ ¡®I will think about thister.¡¯ Orion yawned again. He could barely even stay awake. ¡®I¡¯m....too sleepy to think about anything for now.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s continue this tomorrow.¡¯ Orion was about to fall asleep when a new prompt suddenly appeared in his mind, disying several pieces of information to him. [Congrattions on sessfullypleting the first stage of The Elf System titled ¡®The Baby Elf System.] [The Baby Elf System will now begin upgrading into the next stage.] [Upgrading....2%] [......5%] The system began to upgrade itself and Orion decided to wait for the upgrade to beplete, but because he was feeling too drowsy, Orion slowly drifted off to sleep. ======= The next morning, Orion woke up to find himself resting on something soft and extremelyfortable. His mother¡¯s familiar soothing scent wafted into his nostrils and Orion felt even more safe and rxed, knowing that he was close to his beloved mother. Sensing that her cute little baby had woken up, Evelyn smiled and began to stroke the back of his head lovingly. Orion instantly buried his head deeper into his mother¡¯s chest and one of his handsnded on her huge breast, causing Evelyn to giggle at how her son didn¡¯t want to let go of her. ¡°Fufufu..... Is baby still interested in feeding from Mama¡¯s breast?¡± ¡°Are you hungry, dear?¡± Orion raised his head to see his mother smiling at him lovingly. ¡°Yes, mama. I am h¡­¡± He paused mid-sentence, noticing the slight difference in his voice which was totally different from how he sounded yesterday. Orion¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in shock. He immediately sat on the bed, but then he noticed that his hands were a bit bigger than they were yesterday. While he was still confused about how he suddenly grew up and changed drastically overnight, Orion heard his mother giggling behind him. ¡°Fufufu, you¡¯ve noticed the changes in your body, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°H-how is this possible? W-what is wrong with me?¡± Orion asked in a cute little elven voice. His voice sounded both confused and scared at the terrifying rate he had grown. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you, dear,¡± Evelyn assured him with a kiss on his forehead. ¡°But why am I bigger than yesterday?¡± ¡°How did I suddenly learn how to speak more fluently?¡± Orion asked Evelyn with a puzzled and worried look on his face. He had a lot more questions to ask his mother, but he decided to limit them to these two for now. As far as Orion could remember, while he had been back on Earth, it took babies a couple of months before they were able to speak as fluently as he did just now. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if things worked differently for elves, but he was hoping his mother could help shed some light on his sudden growth spurt. 09. Playing With Mom And Aunt. 09. ying With Mom And Aunt. Evelyn smiled and kissed Orion on his cheeks. ¡°I understand a lot of things are not making sense to you right now, sweetie. But trust Mama, and I promise to exin everything to you after breakfast.¡± ¡°How does that sound?¡± She asked. ¡°Okay, mama.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my boy,¡± Evelyn kissed his cheeks again and rubbed her nose against his, causing Orion to giggle. She lovingly ced her hands on his face and said while looking into his eyes. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s go have our bath first and then we¡¯ll have breakfast, okay sweetie?¡± ¡°Okay, mama,¡± Orion replied cutely and Evelyn¡¯s heart skipped a bit. She was so proud of how cute her son looked. There was no doubt about it, her baby was the cutest elf ever!!! ¡°Aw, my baby is so cute,¡± Evelyn hugged Orion gently and began to rub her cheeks against his, causing Orion to giggle at his mother¡¯s affectionate disy of love. ¡°Promise Mama you will never stop loving her.¡± ¡°I promise, mama.¡± ¡°Thanks, sweetie, now let¡¯s get going so that Mama can teach you everything you need to know,¡± Evelyn guided Orion as he stood up from the bed. Orion tripped a bit when he tried walking on his own, but with the help of his mother, he was able to get used to his new body very quickly. He noticed a standing mirror and Orion stood in front of it to check himself out. He noticed his pointed ears and his short blonde hair as well. Just by looking at his appearance, Orion noticed he looked like a two-year-old human. This was also the appearance of a normal forest elf, but Orion was slightly taller than the average two-year-old forest elf. Right after he was done checking out his body, Orion followed his mother into the bathroom and when he came out, his gaze fell on his aunt, stepping into Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Aunt Elena!!¡± Orion shouted excitedly and ran to his aunt to hug her. ¡°Orion,¡± Elena lifted Orion from the ground and kissed his cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re so big now. Just yesterday, you could barely even call my name, but now you''re saying it a lot easier,¡± she said, rubbing her nose against his just like his mum. ¡°Hehe.... Mama says she¡¯ll tell me everything about why I¡¯m growing so big.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± He nodded his head in response. ¡°Right after we¡¯re done with breakfast.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, lucky you, because breakfast is ready and set in the dining room, would you like to eat now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Orion replied excitedly with a cute expression and Elena couldn¡¯t get enough of how adorable her cute little nephew looked. ¡°Aw, my nephew is just the cutest nephew ever. I don¡¯t ever want to let you go, stay with Auntie forever, and leave your bad mama alone,¡± Elena teasingly whispered thest part into Orion¡¯s ear before tickling his ear by blowing air into it. However, Evelyn¡¯s sharp ears heard Elena¡¯s words, even though Elena tried really hard to whisper them. ¡°Ara, Ara, don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re trying to steal my baby from me?¡± A murderous aura suddenly erupted behind Elena and she flinched in fear, knowing her sister was aiming her murderous aura at her. ¡°Save me, Orion,¡± She instantly hid behind Orion, hoping Evelyn wouldn¡¯t attack her because of her cute little baby. Orion giggled because he knew his mother and aunt were trying their best to make him happy in his new home. Orion turned around to face his mother with his hands spread wide to protect his beloved aunt behind him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie, I will protect you.¡± Elena felt touched by Orion¡¯s words and she hid behind him even more. ¡°My knight in shining armor,¡± Elenaplimented him with a huge smile on her face while poking her tongue towards Evelyn. Seeing how her precious little baby was protecting her sister, Evelyn got a little jealous but she suppressed her feelings because her little boy looked so adorable while protecting his aunt. Evelyn dispersed her threatening aura and reced her fearsome demeanor with a graceful smile while she opened her arms wide to wee Orion into her embrace. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll forgive your aunt, now baby,e here and hug Mama.¡± Orion smiled and ran to Evelyn to hug her. Elena smiled watching the two of them together. She noticed Evelyn, spreading one of her arms to wee Elena into her embrace as well and Elena joined them so that the three of them could hug. A few minutester, Elena suggested they all go to the dining room to have breakfast and Evelyn nodded her head in agreement. While walking out of the queen¡¯s bedroom, Evelyn asked. ¡°So, what¡¯s the update with the elders?¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t the same yful voice she''d had while ying with Orion and Elena a few minutes ago. Her demeanor now looked more graceful as a queen because their discussion was rted to Orion¡¯s future. Nothing mattered more to Evelyn than to ensure a beautiful future for her handsome little elf baby. ¡°I¡¯ve informed them of your desire to have Orion awaken his mana core tomorrow,¡± Elena replied. ¡°So, how did they react?¡± ¡°They would like to have an audience with you today.¡± Evelyn nodded in understanding before asking. ¡°And what about Sebastian, have you informed him of what we intend to do the day after tomorrow.¡± Sebastian was the head butler in the castle. But since he, the junior butlers, and the maids were currently on leave, Elena had to relieve him of his leave to inform him about what the queen intended to do. ¡°Sebastian was ecstatic to hear about what you intend to do the day after tomorrow, he said he informed three maids about the preparations but somehow all the maids and butlers began requesting to be relieved from their leave.¡± ¡°What? The maids want to resume work again?¡± Elena giggled with a nod, noticing the surprised look on Evelyn¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, they are all eager to see your cute little baby as well. They should be here tomorrow morning before you and Orion leave the castle.¡± Hearing this, Evelyn smiled and continued to walk to the dining room with Orion in her arms to have their breakfast. Meanwhile, Orion was currently preupied with reading the details of his newly developed system, so he was unaware of the things his mother and his aunt were talking about. 10. Dinner With Mom And Aunt. 10. Dinner With Mom And Aunt. [Updateplete.] [Congrattions to the host for unlocking a new stage of The Elf System.] [The Second Stage of the Elf System is now activated.] [Unlocking The Sprout Elf System.] [This system allows the host to easily explore his surroundings, and to interact easily with your family, thereby increasing your curiosity, creativity, and empathy towards those you care about.] [With the host evolving from a baby into a young elf, your attributes have been adjusted to suit your needs.] [Would you like to take a look at what each of your current attributes denotes?] ¡®Yes.¡¯ The system acknowledged his response and a new screen appeared in front of him, disying what each of his attributes meant.] [Strength:- This attribute increases the host strength, enabling you to easily perform simple activities like running, ying, and lifting small objects other forest elves your age simply can''t lift.] [Vitality:- This allows the host to withstand illnesses and injuries.] [Agility:- This attribute makes it easier for the host to climb, jump, and run.] [Charisma:- This attribute denotes your ability to make friends andmunicate with them effectively.] [Intelligence:- This deals with your ability to learn basic skills like reading and writing.] [Emotional Intelligence:- This attribute allows you to understand, manage emotions, and empathize with those close to you.] Orion read through what his attributes had improved into since he had grown from a baby into a young elf. The moment he finished reading it, the words on the screen vanished and a new string of words appeared before him. [Just like the baby elf system, the host will also be presented with missions divided into three tiers.] [Would you like to check out your first mission tier?] ¡®Yes,¡¯ Orion replied, and his new set of missions were disyed before him. [Response acknowledged.] [A list of three Tier-one Mission is now avable.] [First Mission:- The World] [Obtain a basic knowledge of the world from your mother or aunt.] [Second Mission:- History.] [Learn a bit about the world¡¯s history from your mother or aunt.] [Third Mission:- Understand A Bit About Your Race.] [It¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it?!! You suddenly developed the ability to speak fluently overnight. Now, ask your mother how this is even possible before you lose your mind.] Orion read through the missions he had to do, and once again, he felt more than happy to carry out all the quests listed on the screen, knowing that he would not only be able toplete the quest easily but that he would also be gifted some really good skills and attributes. ¡®Let¡¯s get started, I can¡¯t wait to know more about myself and how this system works as well,¡¯ Orion uttered excitedly in his thoughts. ¡°Mama, can we eat now, I can¡¯t wait to learn more about who we are,¡± He instantly tugged at his mother and pulled her towards the dining room even though he didn''t know exactly where the dining room was. ¡°Fufufu, Okay baby,¡± Evelyn quickly carried Orion into her arms and in less than a second, they both arrived at therge majestic dining table which had only the food Orion, Evelyn, and Elena would eat. The whole castle was as silent as a graveyard, but Orion was surprised to see that someone; either his aunt or mother, had taken the initiative to prepare breakfast without any maids in the castle. ¡®I think Auntie should be the one who prepared breakfast.¡¯ ¡®She was the only one who wasn¡¯t in Mama¡¯s bedroom while Mama and I were talking this morning.¡¯ ¡®And I doubt mama would want to leave me alone in her room again after what happened yesterday.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, the food smells really good, I can¡¯t believe Auntie is really a good cook.¡¯ Orion sat beside his mother with his breakfast in front of him. Looking at the myriad of delicacies in front of him, Orion understood why his mother and Aunt, who were elves, liked eating fruits and food rted to vegetables, but he hadn''t expected his mother and Aunt to be interested in eating meat as well. ¡®Based on the books about elves I¡¯ve read in the past, most elves do not eat meat.¡¯ ¡®I guess those stories were just based on the author¡¯s ideology.¡¯ Orion decided not to ponder about this but to ask his mother directly. ¡°Hmm? Meat? Well, sweetie, since we high elves and forest elves live within the forest, we can¡¯t depend on fruits and nuts alone forever, you know,¡± Evelyn began to exin when Orion asked if every other elf could also eat meat. ¡°This was why we extended our diet towards hunting and eating meat as well. Of course, whenever we hunt a forest beast or magical beast, we always give thanks to nature for providing us with the food we ate yesterday, the food we are eating today, and the food we¡¯ll eat tomorrow as well. This has been in our culture for centuries now.¡± Orion nodded his head in understanding before looking at the porridge in front of him. Since he was still a young elf, there was a limit to the kind of food his current body could absorb. Orion grabbed his spoon to take a scoop of his porridge in front of him but his eyes widened in surprise when the porridge slid down his throat and his taste buds screamed with delight while his pointed ears twitched excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s tasty, right?¡± Evelyn asked after noticing the excited look on Orion¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, mama, it¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie, It tastes delicious,¡± Not only did Elena prepare some porridge for Orion, but he also noticed that the porridge had a bit of herbs with rejuvenating effects mixed into the porridge. He also tasted a bit of mashed nuts and seeds in the porridge, with each of them having an effect on his body that made him feel more healthy. ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it sweetie, and there¡¯s extra if you want more as well,¡± Elena smiled gratefully, thankful that her little nephew loved the porridge. She pointed to the other foods she arranged for Orion to eat which included a fruit sd in one bowl with elven bread and milk in a separate bowl. The elven milk was a special milk substitute made mainly from the nectar of a special flower. The milk was extremely good and it was a good milk substitute for baby elves who had just stopped breastfeeding. Orion, Elena, and Evelyn ate till they were all satisfied and the moment they were done eating, Evelyn turned to Orion to ask. ¡°So, baby, are you ready to know about why you suddenly grew so fast overnight?¡± 11. Learning From Mother. 11. Learning From Mother. After breakfast, Elena stood up to clear the table and took everyone¡¯s te to the kitchen while Orion sat on Evelyn¡¯sp. Seeing that Orion had sat downfortably, Evelyn asked. ¡°So baby, are you ready to know why you suddenly grew up so fast overnight?¡± ¡°Yes, mama,¡± Orion replied, nodding his head in response, and Evelyn gently bobbed his nose. ¡°Okay, baby. If you want to know that, then you first have to know that we are high elves, one of the many elf races in the elven kingdom, and as high elves, we¡¯re a bit different from other elves.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Mama?¡± ¡°For example, we high elves are a lot taller than other elves in the forest and we can easily be identified by our blonde hair which ispletely different from the usual tinum-colored hair of all the other elven races in the kingdom, but the most important thing that set us aside from the other elves was the fact that we were born from magic itself.¡± ¡°From magic?¡± ¡°Yes, sweetie. Mama and Auntie were born from magic itself, just like my cute little pumpkin,¡± Evelyn yfully nibbled on Orion¡¯s little ear as she said this, causing him to giggle as he felt her tickling him as well. ¡°Hehe..... Mama stop...... Hehe...¡± ¡°Nope, my baby is too cute for me to stop doing this.¡± ¡°Hehe...... Mama, I¡¯m serious......hehe..... stop, mama, that tickles.¡± ¡°Okay baby, so do you understand everything we¡¯ve discussed so far?¡± Still trying to catch his breath, Orion nodded his head in response before inquiring, ¡°But does it mean Mama and Auntie grew up very fast just like me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right honey, but it seems my cute little baby is growing a lot faster than both Auntie and I did.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, sweetie.¡± ¡°But Mama, Is that bad?¡± Orion asked, staring at his beautiful mother with a worried look on his face. ¡°No baby, the reason you¡¯re growing a lot faster is because you¡¯re special,¡± Orion became even more confused with his mother¡¯s words. He was confident that he hadn¡¯t revealed the truth about having a system to his mother, so he doubted if that was what she was talking about. So he couldn¡¯t understand why his mother would suddenly say he was special unless she had a tangible reason for her words. Evelyn smiled at the puzzled look on her cute little baby. ¡°Listen, baby, let¡¯s use three toys to make things easier for you to understand.¡± ¡°Three toys?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s say we have three babies, a human, a forest elf, and a high elf baby,¡± Evelyn waved her hand and three vines sprouted from the ground, morphing into three humanoid babies with one representing a human while the remaining two represented both a forest elf and a high elf. ¡°Is the baby high elf, me?¡± Orion asked with stars sparkling in his eyes. Evelyn giggled at how cute her baby was. ¡°Fufufu....yes, the high elf will be used to represent you.¡± ¡°If all three babies were to be born on the same day, they would instantly begin to absorb the impure magical energies surrounding them, the same would ur for other races across the world.¡± ¡°The rate at which their bodies absorb the mana around them determines the speed at which their bodies reach maturity.¡± ¡°All three bodies will continue to umte the impure mana around them into their navel until it reaches a threshold, but this usually takes years,¡± Evelyn waved her hand again and the humanoid vine toys slowly began to grow with each of them growing at a different speed.¡± ¡°It takes the human babies eighteen years for their body to reach a threshold of impure mana while it takes forest elves five years to reach such threshold.¡± ¡°How long does it take a high elf to reach a threshold of umted impure mana?¡± ¡°It takes us weeks to do this.¡± ¡°Weeks?¡± ¡°Yes baby, it took Mama and Auntie about four to five weeks to umte mana into our body until it reached a threshold.¡± ¡°Will it be the same for me as well?¡± ¡°No baby.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t? Then how long do I have before my body reaches a threshold?¡± ¡°It has about twenty-four hours left before it reaches its threshold.¡± ¡°Huh?! Twenty-four hours?!¡± ¡°Yes, baby, this means that by tomorrow, your body should reach a threshold as well.¡± ¡°But, what will happen to my body when it reaches a threshold?¡± ¡°Once it does, you¡¯ll have to condense all the impure mana in your body to form a mana core.¡± ¡°Will anything happen if the impure mana isn¡¯t condensed to form a mana core?¡± ¡°Yes, if none of these babies can form a mana core after reaching a threshold, then this will happen,¡± Evelyn waved her hand once again and the three humanoid vine toys began to slowly expand until every one of them exploded into tiny particles. Orion¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he saw this and he instinctively swallowed his saliva. ¡®I take that back, I don¡¯t want this baby vine to represent me anymore,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thoughts. Evelyn noticed the worried look on his face and she kissed his forehead and hugged him gently. ¡°Nothing and no one can ever rece you my baby,¡± Evelyn assured him. She stroked his blonde hair and asked. ¡°So, baby, do you understand the difference between us high elves and other races now? From birth, every one of us absorbs the impure mana around us but the rate at which each of us does this extremely differs from the other. High elves tend to possess a body that¡¯s highly receptive to mana, allowing us to absorb the impure mana around us faster than others and at a vast amount as well. As a result of this, we experience rapid growth and development, allowing us to skip over several stages of human and elven development.¡± Orion nodded his head in understanding as he finally understood what his mother was trying to say to him. Based on his mother¡¯s exnation, it was easy to conclude that with the bodies of high elves being highly receptive to mana, Orion¡¯s body would experience a rapid growth spurt, enabling him to develop physically and mentally at an incredible pace, allowing him to achieve a mental maturity that was equivalent to an adult elf. However, with this at the back of his mind, Orion wondered if his body would continue to grow and mature at an rming rate since his body was highly receptive to mana. ¡°Mama?¡± ¡°Yes, dear?¡± ¡°Even after having a mana core, will my body still be absorbing vast amounts of mana?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Orion¡¯s eyes widened in fear because he couldn¡¯t see anything gooding out of his body aging fast while absorbing vast amounts of mana. ¡®At this rate, doesn¡¯t it mean I¡¯ll be approaching old age in the next couple of months and I might never be able to live for centuries like the other elves in the kingdom?¡¯ 12. Learning From Mother [2]. 12. Learning From Mother [2]. With a panicked heart, Orion asked Evelyn, but she chuckled after seeing how her son had thought to such length. ¡°No baby, we won¡¯t be growing old at an early age.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes dear,¡± Evelyn assured him with a kiss on his forehead. ¡°You see, once you¡¯ve formed a mana core, you¡¯ll be unlocking the first aspect of your mana core which grants you the ability to manipte elemental affinities, but after sessfullyprehending the first aspect of your mana core, you¡¯ll have ess to the second aspect, which grants you the ability to absorb spiritual energies.¡± ¡°Spiritual energies?¡± ¡°Yes dear, once you¡¯re able to do this, you¡¯ll be able to create a stable harmony within your body, allowing both your physical and mental development to slow down and follow the growth pattern of a normal elf.¡± Hearing this, Orion felt a bit of relief knowing that he just had to unlock two aspects of his mana core as fast as possible so that he could start growing and living a normal life as an elf. ¡°Has Mama answered all of your questions now, dear?¡± ¡°Yes, mama but I have a few other questions to ask.¡± ¡°You can ask me.¡± ¡°Mama, you mentioned earlier about other races of elves in the kingdom. How many elf races are there in the kingdom?¡± ¡°A lot, but themon ones you¡¯ll see around are the forest elves and dark elves. Aside from the forest and dark elves, there are more rare elves who can only be found in some secluded areas of the kingdom like the moon elves and a few others like the nature elves.¡± Orion nodded his head in understanding before asking. ¡°Mama, are humans also living in the kingdom with us?¡± ¡°No dear, the humans are currently living in the human kingdom, while we are upying the elven kingdom.¡± ¡°But, are there other races aside from elves and humans?¡± ¡°Yes dear, there are,¡± Elena replied as she returned to the dining room after dropping all the tes in the kitchen and using magic to clean every one of them. ¡°Just as how there are humans and elves in the world of Aethoria, there are also other races like merfolks, demons, the undead, and a few others.¡± ¡°Undead?¡± Orion repeated after his Aunt. He was excited to hear about a race of undead creatures, but because it was supposed to be his first time hearing about such a word, Orion acted as though he had never heard the term before. Evelyn ruffled his hair with a smile on her face and replied to him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know about the worldter sweetie, but right now, mama can¡¯t do that because she has a ce to go to.¡± ¡°Where are you going, Mama?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a meeting with a group of boring old elves.¡± ¡°Sounds boring,¡± Orion teased with a smile on his face. ¡°It is baby, but it¡¯s one of my duties as a queen.¡± ¡°Mama is a queen?¡± ¡°Yes, dear and I¡¯m the strongest queen as well.¡± ¡°You need to stop bragging about your strength in front of your baby.¡± Elena¡¯s voiced sounded in the background as he rolled her eyes with a smile on her face. ¡°If I can¡¯t brag about my strength to my baby, who else will I do it to? Besides, this is the least I can do to make myself happy before leaving the castle to have a meeting with the elders.¡± ¡°Then, I guess, that means Orion and I will be the only ones at home, right?¡± ¡°Yes, well, until I return.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, we¡¯ll definitely have fun together before you return and I¡¯ll teach Orion everything he needs to know as well. You would love that right?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Evelyn nodded in understanding before turning towards Orion. ¡°Okay baby, mama will be leaving now, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return as soon as I¡¯m done,¡± Evelyn assured Orion and kissed him on his forehead. ¡°Okay, mama.¡± ¡°I love you, sweetie.¡± She kissed his forehead once again. ¡°I love you too mama,¡± Orion said as he watched his mother leave the dining room. ===== Evelyn walked out of the dining room and headed straight to her meeting with the elders. About half an hourter, she finally arrived at the building where the meeting was to take ce. Just when she arrived before a pair ofrge doors, they suddenly opened on their own, weing her into a dark room that had only a single source of lighting from the roof andnding on the huge round table at the center of the room. Aside from Evelyn, the elders were also seated in the room, but they blended perfectly with the darkness of the room, making it difficult for anyone to easily know where they were. Well, anyone, except Evelyn. Evelyn could easily see in the dark even without the use of magic and she was able to identify every one of the elders present in the room with her. ¡°Good afternoon, your Majesty,¡± one of the elder elves said while standing up from his seat and all the other elders in the room stood up from their seats as well. ¡°Please, your Majesty, have a seat,¡± The elder respectfully pointed at the chair reserved for Evelyn to use. One might wonder why the elders were showing this much respect to Evelyn even though she was much younger than everyone in the room. The answer to this was simple. The world respected the strong, and right now, Evelyn was without a doubt, one of the strongest seven mages in the world. Aside from this, she was also undisputedly the strongest mage in the elven kingdom, with Elena being the second after her. This was the reason why the elders acted politely in front of Evelyn. Of course, each of the elders was really strong as well, but none of their strengths could ever bepared to that of Evelyn. After all, Evelyn was not only recognized and respected as a queen but she was also idolized as a deity. 13. Learning From Aunt. 13. Learning From Aunt. Evelyn took a seat and one of the elders spoke. ¡°May we begin now, your Majesty?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn replied. ¡°Thank you, your Majesty. We understand that you are currently busy preparing for your son¡¯s mana core awakening, so we¡¯ll try to end this meeting as quickly as possible.¡± Hearing this, Evelyn¡¯s lips stretched into a smile. She hadn''t expected this, but she wanted nothing more than to end the meeting as soon as possible so that she could return home to Orion. ¡°Before you arrived, your Majesty, we decided to have a little meeting of our own and after a few hours of discussion and negotiation between ourselves, we decided to trust the decision you¡¯ve made.¡± ¡°Is every one of you in agreement with this?¡± Evelyn asked while looking around the room, and all the elders replied to her question in unison. ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± ¡°The war is over, thanks to you and Princess Elena, so we understand why you want to have a family of your own. And after everything you¡¯ve done for us, no one would want to stand in the way of you finding happiness.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure, your Majesty. But please, before you leave, there¡¯s something you need to know about¡­¡± With the main meeting concerning Orion now concluded, Evelyn and the elders discussed other matters concerning the city. Initially, there were concerns about the queen¡¯s decision to have a baby using forbidden magic, but after a sincere exchange of words between themselves, the elders decided to trust in the choices Evelyn made. They still believed she shouldn¡¯t have done what she did, but the elders'' minds were made up and they decided to put their faith in their queen. ====== Meanwhile, back at the royal castle, Orion and his aunt were currently in Evelyn¡¯s bedroom, sitting together on a chair on the balcony. Orion was seated on his aunt¡¯sp while his head rested on her breast. Although they weren¡¯t really as big as that of his mother, they were still very soft andfortable. Orion felt rxed as he discussed the world with his Aunt while staring at the moon and stars in the night sky. ¡°Thank you so much for everything, Aunt Elena.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee dear, I hope you were able to understand everything we¡¯ve discussed so far?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie, I have,¡± Orion nodded his head in response while looking at the big shining moon in the night sky. Elena wrapped her arms around Orion, and she hugged him from the back as the two of them continued to look at the stars in the sky. Orion smiled as he cherished this little moment he was having with his Aunt. Just like Evelyn, Elena was extremely beautiful and cute; both his mother and aunt had the appearance of women still in their early twenties. Orion had learned a lot from his Aunt ever since his mother left the castle to have a meeting with the elders of the kingdom. He not only learned about the elven kingdom, but Orion also learned about the number of kingdoms in the world of Aethoria. He also learned about the war that recently came to an end about a decade ago due to the huge role his mother yed in stopping the war. ¡®Aside from all these, I also know how the war started in the first ce as well.¡¯ ¡®A few decades ago before the war began between all races in the world of Aethoria, there were celestial beings living in the celestial realm.¡¯ The world was divided into four realms:- The Celestial Realm, The Mortal Realm, The Spirit Realm and, The Nether Realm. The mortal realm consisted of several races that lived in their own respective kingdoms. The demons had theirs, the merfolks had theirs, and the same went for the elves, humans, beastmen, and other races as well. Each of these races had a celestial being they served and each of these celestial beings lived together in the celestial realm. However, the celestial beings grew bored after seeing the same mundane and boring events urring between the denizens of their world every single day, so in order to ease their boredom, they decided to pit the races against each other, to reward the first mage or knight to ever get to Rank 24 with the choice of making a wish. The world consisted of mages and knights, and each of them was ranked ording to their strength. A Rank 24 mage was the highest known mage rank at the time and no other mage had ever ranked up to that level before. Mages in such rank were also known by another name, they were called ¡®Malevolent Mages.¡¯ In fact, so many mages thought it would be impossible to reach such a rank until the celestial beings informed them of its possibility, and this resulted in the first-ever World War between all the races in the world of Aethoria. The celestial beings gambled among themselves to see which race would be the first to have a Rank 24 mage. However, one of the celestial beings wanted his race to win and dominate all the other races, so he helped that race discover a way to grow stronger and faster than others. This celestial being was none other than The god of the undead. The Undead god¡¯s objective was not only to prove his race¡¯s superiority over that of other races, but it was to also gain recognition from the other celestial beings in the celestial realm. In the end, the undead race was the first race to have three Rank 24 mages at the same time, shocking other powerhouse kingdoms in the mortal realm. As promised, the celestial beings of the world summoned these three undead mages to the celestial realm and offered a wish to all three Rank 24 undead mages. Afterward, to everyone¡¯s surprise, angels from the celestial realm descended to the mortal realm, transforming into fallen angels. Many wondered why the Angels suddenly descended from the celestial realm, but it turned out that the celestial beings had been killed by the three mages who had been summoned into the celestial realm. 14. Learning From Aunt [2]. 14. Learning From Aunt [2]. ¡°Auntie?¡± ¡°Yes, dear.¡± ¡°If the celestial beings were killed by the undead mages, then what happened to the three mages and the celestial realm? Are they currently in the celestial realm?¡± ¡°No, dear, they aren¡¯t in the celestial realm anymore. You see, after the three mages defeated the celestial beings, they turned their attention towards the mortal realm, but the mortal realm had seven kingdoms and each kingdom picked out its strongest mage to fight against the undead mages.¡± ¡°Only one mage from each kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°But, who was chosen from our kingdom? Was it Mama?¡± ¡°Yep, your mama and six other mages fought against the three undead mages,¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice emerged behind Elena and Orion as she returned from the meeting. Orion¡¯s ears swiftly twitched excitedly and he turned around to see his mother standing behind them. ¡°Mama!!!¡± He screamed loudly and ran to her. Evelyn lifted him and hugged him tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much sweetie, and I¡¯ve missed your soft chubby cheeks, as well,¡± Evelyn rubbed her cheeks against that of Orion¡¯s. ¡°Hehe...... I¡¯ve missed you too mama.¡± Hearing those words for the first time from her cute baby, Evelyn put Orion back a little to look into his eyes. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve missed Mama too?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Orion nodded his head in response. ¡°How much?¡± She asked and Orion replied by spreading his hands wide. ¡°I¡¯ve missed Mama this much,¡± He made a huge circle with his small arms. Evelyn felt touched once again by his words and she hugged her baby affectionately again. ¡°So, how was the meeting with the elders?¡± Elena asked. Evelyn shrugged indifferently and replied. ¡°It went well, I guess.¡± ¡°So, the elders agreed for Orion to have his awakening ceremony tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Evelyn replied with a nod before resting her back on the headboard of her bed with Orion sitting on the bed right beside her. ¡°Great, I guess I should get going then.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To make sure everything is ready for tomorrow,¡± Elena replied before leaving Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Where¡¯s Auntie going?¡± ¡°Auntie is going to make some preparations for tomorrow. You know what tomorrow is right?¡± ¡°The day I awaken my mana core?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sweetie, and that¡¯s why Auntie and Mama want tomorrow to be a special day for you. So, now, where were we? Would you like Mama to tell you what happened after I allied with the other kingdom''s strongest mages?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°Okay, baby,¡± Evelyn replied and she began to exin what happened after she allied with the world¡¯s strongest mages a few decades ago. Orion sat on his mother¡¯sp and listened attentively to everything Evelyn had to say to him. They spent hours talking about the world with neither of them knowing how long they spent talking to each other. During that period, Orion learned that there were seven kingdoms in the mortal realm. The Witch kingdom The Human kingdom The Dragon Kingdom The Elven Kingdom The Merfolk Kingdom The Beastmen Kingdom and The Demon Kingdom For the first time, all seven kingdoms joined forces to fight against the three undead mages and their armies. The warsted for three hundred days and was forever remembered as the sh Of Titans as the seven strongest mages of the mortal realm won against the three undead mages and their armies from the Nether realm. The three hundred days battle was intense and it led to the destruction of the celestial realm as well, and since the seven strongest mages were able to win against three rank 24 mages, who had been given the title of ¡®God Killers¡¯, all seven mages were acknowledged as immortals worthy of being idolized as the new generation of Gods. ¡®Who would have thought that my mother was not only a strong queen loved by her people across the kingdom but that she was also worshiped by all elves as the strongest elf ever.¡¯ ¡®Mother is truly amazing.¡¯ ¡®I wonder how hard she trained to reach such a level of strength,¡¯ Orion mulled over this, not knowing that he was currently staring at his beloved mother with nothing but profound respect and adoration. ¡°Hmm?¡± Evelyn noticed a pair of sparkling eyes gazing upon her with awe. ¡°What is it dear? Are you suddenly amazed by how wonderful your mother is?¡± Orion nodded his head in response. ¡°Yes, mama. I never knew you were so cool.¡± ¡°Fufufu, hearing my sweet baby saying those words makes it all worthwhile,¡± Evelyn hugged Orion tightly and rained kisses on his cheeks. ¡°Hehe.... Mama stop.....hehe.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Evelyn continued to tickle her cute baby until they were both exhausted fromughing. Now, both of them rested their backs on the bed, breathing heavily while staring at the top of the ceiling. ¡°Mama?¡± ¡°Yes, dear.¡± ¡°If the celestial realm was destroyed, what happened to the Nether realm and the three undead mages?¡± ¡°They¡¯re currently in theher realm.¡± ¡°Huh? What? They¡¯re still alive?¡± ¡°Yes, dear.¡± ¡°B-but what if theye back? What if they want to rule over the mortal realm again? What if they¡¯ve be stronger than ever before?¡± ¡°Fufufu.......that¡¯s a lot of what ifs,¡± Evelyn giggled at Orion''s countless assumptions concerning the safety of the kingdom. She couldn¡¯t help it, seeing how her precious son was already thinking about the kingdom he would one day rule. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about all that dear.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean, Mama?¡± ¡°You see, everyone understood the reason behind the actions of the three mages.¡± ¡°They did?¡± ¡°Yes, just like Mama, the three undead mages were equally annoyed by how the celestial beings suddenly decided to start a world war just because they were bored from the mundane activities that urred in the mortal realm. The strongest mages from the other six kingdoms and I felt the same way as well and each of us would have killed the celestial beings as well if we had been the one summoned into the celestial realm first. Besides all this, we couldn¡¯t kill the three undead mages even if we wanted to.¡± ¡°Why is that Mama?¡± ¡°Because just like us, the undead mages were already adored and respected as the next generation of Gods by their kins. So we decided to live peacefully with each other, and now Mama is friends with two of those undead mages currently residing in the Nether realm, the Queen of the Dead and The Phantom Empress.¡± ==== A/N:- Thank you so much for thements. These little supports go a long way in encouraging me to keep writing. 15. Mama Is Too Strong. 15. Mama Is Too Strong. Orion was rendered speechless after hearing what his mother just uttered from her lips. Meanwhile, Evelyn noticed the shocked look on her baby¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm? Baby? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°You are friends with the Queen of the Dead and The Phantom Empress?¡± Orion asked, still finding it hard to believe that his mother was friends with such powerful people. ¡°Yes, I am. I am also friends with some of the strongest mages in the realm as well.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± Orion rubbed his forehead. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. So much information was being fed to his mind at a fast rate and he couldn¡¯t process everything at the same time, especially since his body was still physically that of a two-year-old. A few minutes ago before his mother returned from her meeting, he heard his Aunt saying a few things about The Queen Of The Dead, who was also known as The Queen of mummies. She was without a doubt the strongest of the three undead mages and she caused a lot of mayhem and destruction during the duration of the war. So to suddenly hear that his mother and the queen of the dead were actually friends was something he could have never imagined. ¡®Well, I guess Mama should be friends with them rather than enemies.¡¯ ¡®I wouldn¡¯t want to live in a world where war would be the norm once again, and with those three mages being my enemies.¡¯ ¡®Right now, I just want to live a happy and tranquil life with Mama and Aunt Elena.¡¯ ¡®But if Mama is friends with them, then it means she must be pretty strong, right?¡¯ ¡®After all, the denizens of this world like to respect those with power and I can¡¯t imagine them being friends with Mama unless she was almost as strong as them or even equally as strong as them.¡¯ ¡®Mama said before the alliance was formed, she had already been in Rank 23.¡¯ ¡®She was in the same rank as that of the other strong mages across the other six kingdoms.¡¯ ¡®Maybe now she¡¯s already in Rank 24 like the undead mages, which is probably why she is now friends with them,¡¯ Orion concluded in his thoughts but because he knew he could never really know the truth unless he asked his mother, he decided to ask Evelyn. ¡°Mama?¡± ¡°What is it dear?¡± ¡°Are you still an Overlord Mage or you¡¯ve ranked up to a Malevolent Mage, just like the three Undead Mages!¡± Rank 23 mages were called Overlord Mages while Rank 24 mages were called Malevolent Mages. Hearing Orion¡¯s words, Evelyn chuckled and pat his head. ¡°Fufufu..... Baby, it¡¯s been a decade since the war ended, of course, Mama has ranked higher than both Overlord and Malevolent Mage ranks.¡± ¡°You have?¡± Orion hurriedly sat up on the bed with a surprised look on his face. ¡°So, what rank are you now, Mama?¡± Evelyn sat up with Orion as well before answering his question. ¡°Mama is now an ¡®Apex Mage¡¯ the current highest mage ranking.¡± Orion¡¯s eyes flew wide open and he copsed on the bed. Elena had told him the ranking list already but to hear that his mother was already in the highest rank, this had to be a dream right? Seeing this, Evelyn chuckled to herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± ¡°I give up.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± She asked while stroking his hair. ¡°Mama is too strong, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to reach your rank.¡± Evelyn chuckled once again after hearing Orion¡¯s words. ¡°Is that why you wanna give up?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Orion nodded his head and folded his arms as he stared at the ceiling of Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. Evelyn smiled andy on the bed beside Orion before whispering into his ear. ¡°Well, do you want Mama to tell you a secret?¡± ¡°A secret?¡± Orion''s interest was piqued. ¡°Yes, dear,¡± Evelyn replied. ¡°Do you know that as an Apex Mage, mama has a never-ending lifespan? Orion¡¯s eyes widened after hearing Evelyn¡¯s words. ¡°What are you trying to say, Mama?¡± ¡°Mama is saying that even though I¡¯m an Apex Mage, there are still more ranks above mine that are yet to be discovered.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Orion¡¯s eyes sparkled as he sensed that there might still be a chance for him to be as strong as his mother or maybe even stronger. ¡°Yes dear,¡± Evelyn smiled and bobbed his cute little nose. ¡°Now, imagine how amazing it would feel if both of us were to be in the same rank together. We¡¯ll both have a never-ending lifespan together with your Auntie in the future.....hehe,¡± Orion began to imagine what his mother was trying to say and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°But baby will have to focus on bing a rank one mage first so that you will have an additional hundred years added to your life span.¡± ¡°I will?¡± ¡°Yes, you will, your life span increases, the higher you rank up as well. So you see, you will have more than enough time to be as strong as Mama or maybe even stronger, but this means Mama will have to work harder as well...fufu.¡± Orion smiled and noticed something his mother had subtly avoided mentioning. ¡°Mama? What is the name of the rank above an Apex Mage rank?¡± Evelyn smiled and kissed Orion on his forehead. ¡°Mama promises to tell you when the time is right, for now, baby needs to focus on bing a rank one mage. Can you do that for me?¡± Evelyn smiled with a beautiful smile on her face. Orion was mesmerized by her smile. There was no doubt about it, his mother was just too beautiful. ¡°Yes, mama, I will,¡± Orion replied and Evelyn smiled even wider. ¡°But what about the other mages and the undead mages, is mama stronger than them now or are they stronger than you now?¡± ¡°Every one of us is in the same rank, and that¡¯s why we all know that there are still more ranks that are yet to be discovered.¡± Orion nodded his head in understanding and pondered about how it would feel to be called the strongest mage of all. However, while he was thinking about this, he suddenly recalled something about a certain race who had nowhere else to call home after the celestial realm was destroyed. ¡°Mama? What happened to the fallen angels?¡± 16. Mama’s Spirit Guardian. 16. Mama¡¯s Spirit Guardian. ¡°Mama? What happened to the fallen angels after the war ended?¡± ¡°They were given arge expanse ofnd to form a kingdom of their own, and as a way to show their gratitude for epting their kind even after what the celestial beings did to us, the fallen angels have begun to build a first-ever World Academy which will be opened soon for all races to enroll at.¡± The fallen Angels wish to use the academy as a symbol of hope for the future and to pass down their knowledge to the future generations of each race as well. Orion understood the reasons behind the fallen angel''s actions and he pondered about how the academy of the fallen angels would look like However, since he had other things to be worried about, the smile on his lips slowly turned upside down. Evelyn noticed the frown on his face and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetie?¡± Orion shook his head in response but Evelyn smiled and gently stroked his head. ¡°What is it, dear, you can tell Mama what¡¯s bothering you.¡± ¡°Tomorrow will be the day I awaken a mana core but I do not know what I¡¯m supposed to do, also there are still so many things I do not understand yet, and¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear,¡± Evelyn swiftly brought Orion into her embrace, burying his face between her huge breasts. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about those things. Mama will teach you everything you need to know, will that be okay?¡± She pulled Orion back and looked into his eyes with her hands holding his cheeks. ¡°Yes, Mama.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she nted a kiss on his forehead and rubbed her nose against his, causing Orion to giggle. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to eat dinner, or should we have our baths first while I exin everything you need to know?¡± ¡°Yes, Mama, let¡¯s do that.¡± Evelyn chuckled again, seeing how adorable her little baby was. ¡°Okay dear, let¡¯s have our baths first then,¡± Evelyn said and began to undress, revealing her perfect hourss body, a body millions could only dream of ever seeing. Evelyn smiled, noticing how her little one struggled to undress himself as well. Then, she knelt in front of Orion to help him undress himself. The moment she was done, they both went straight to the bathroom to have a bath, but while they were walking towards Evelyn¡¯s bathroom, Evelyn began to exin the things Orion needed to know about tomorrow. ¡°Baby.¡± ¡°Yes, Mama?¡± ¡°Tomorrow isn¡¯t going to be about you awakening a mana core alone.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ll also be asked to summon a spirit guardian and to form a contract with your guardian.¡± ¡°A spirit guardian?¡± Orion repeated with a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Yes, dear. Spirit guardians are like gifts or blessings awarded to us by nature itself. These spirits grant us, elves, with new spells and magical abilities that can enhance ourbat, healing, or even elemental affinities. Aside from this, forming a contract with a spirit helps us to augment our physical strength, agility, endurance, and even reflexes, making us more formidable as warriors, mages, or skilled archers. Spirits also provide us with protection as well and they share their wisdom with us too.¡± ¡°Okay, Mama, I understand, but do you and Auntie have a spirit guardian too?¡± ¡°Yes, your Auntie has two ferocious Spirit Worgs and she¡¯ll be more than happy to let you see them if you ask her. Don¡¯t worry, they might be ferocious in the way they look but Worgs can differentiate between friends and foes.¡± ¡°Okay, Mama, but what about yours?¡± Evelyn smiled but instead of saying what her spirits were, she waved her hand a bit and a magic circle appeared in front of them with three wispsing out of the magic circle. The three wisps swiftly flew towards Evelyn and they circled around her before flying towards Orion and doing the same as well. ¡°What are they, Mama?¡± Orion asked with a smile on his face as he noticed the three wisps spiraling around him with his eyes barely able to match their speed. If it were to be any other elf, none of them would be able to see the three spirits, and even Orion couldn¡¯t see them clearly. In fact, it was a miracle for him to be able to see them now. ¡°You can see them?¡± Evelyn asked with a surprised look on her face. ¡°Not clearly, but yeah.¡± Initially, Evelyn wasn¡¯t sure if Orion would be able to see her spirits hence why she decided to summon them first before saying anything about them. She was also curious to see just how good Orion had adapted to his high elf abilities, but if he could follow their movements already, then it meant that he had attained a really good understanding of his [Omnivision] skill. ¡°Rx and slowly magnify the way you view the spirits.¡± Orion nodded his head in understanding and did as he was instructed. The moment he did, his eyes were able to perfectly catch up with Evelyn¡¯s spirit movement. Looking closely, he was able to see three cute little fairies or better yet pixies as they circled around him in glee. ¡°I can see them, mama.¡± A smile appeared on Evelyn¡¯s face and she exined further. ¡°They¡¯re called sylphs and they¡¯re my spirit guardians,¡± Evelyn said before giggling at what one of her spirits said. ¡°You can hear what they¡¯re saying?¡± Orion asked with a surprised look on his face. ¡°Yes dear, and so can you.¡± Orion focused his enhanced hearing on the slyphs and he was also able to slowly hear what each of them were saying as well. ¡°Oh my goodness, the prince is so cute,¡± The first spirit said with a smile on her face. ¡°He¡¯s really cute,¡± The second added. ¡°He¡¯s the cutest,¡± The third spiritplimented his looks as well. ¡°Her Majesty is really lucky.¡± ¡°Indeed she is.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the luckiest.¡± ¡°Can I touch him?¡± ¡°I wanna tickle his ear.¡± ¡°I wanna feel his chubby cheeks.¡± ¡°Can we?¡± ¡°Please, your Majesty?¡± ¡°Pretty please?¡± Evelyn nodded her head and all three spirits eximed in joy. ¡°Yay!!!¡± They circled Orion and tickled and yed with him, causing him to giggle andugh at how lively all three slyphs were. 17. Mama’s Spirit Guardian [2]. 17. Mama¡¯s Spirit Guardian [2]. Evelyn nodded her head and all three spirits eximed with joy. ¡°Yay!!!¡± They circled Orion, tickling and ying with him, until he began to giggle andugh. Orion could see how excited and lively all three sylphs were and it made him rxed and happy to be around them. A few minutester, Evelyn was still smiling and chuckling at the way all three sylphs were ying with her little baby while Orion was giggling as well. Soon, they stopped tickling him and looked closer at him, they were observing something in him as they had noticed the amount of magical energy flowing around him. ¡°Are you guys seeing this?¡± One of the sylphs asked the other two. ¡°Yes, we are, but do you think he might be the one?¡± ¡°Yep, without a doubt, he¡¯s definitely the one.¡± ¡°Wow, to think we¡¯ll be the first ones to see ¡®HIM¡¯,¡± The first sylph said. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s truly an honor.¡± ¡°An honor, indeed.¡± ¡°What are you girls talking about?¡± Evelyn asked with a curious look on her face. The three sylphs giggled to themselves while circling around Evelyn and they replied in unison. ¡°Hehe.... it¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Well, you will soon find out, and by then it won¡¯t be a secret anymore.¡± ¡°So you have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Indeed, you have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Everyone will surely celebrate in the spirit realm once they hear about this.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be happy as well.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell everyone back home.¡± ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go back home.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Goodbye, your Highness,¡± All three sylphs waved goodbye to Evelyn and Orion before vanishing from their sights and returning to the spirit realm. ¡°Bye,¡± Orion also waved goodbye to them as they all vanished before him. Evelyn smiled when she saw the smile on his face. ¡°So, what do you think about my spirit guardians?¡± She asked. ¡°Are you excited to have your own spirit guardian now?¡± ¡°Yes, Mama, I can¡¯t wait to have mine as well,¡± Orion replied as his eyes sparkled with excitement. Evelyn smiled and giggled at his cute reaction but she was d to see that she was able to bring a smile to his face again. She didn¡¯t like the way her baby had frowned earlier, but she was happy now that she could give Orion something to look forward to tomorrow. Evelyn smiled and held Orion¡¯s hand in hers before taking him to the bathroom to have a bath with him. While they walked, she asked. ¡°Did you notice how all three sylphs looked alike?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because they are sisters, and they all have a strong affinity for wind magic.¡± ¡°Does this mean that Mama has a strong affinity for wind magic too?¡± ¡°Yes, baby, and this means that your spirit guardian will have a strong affinity with the elements you end up having a strong affinity with as well.¡± ¡°Okay mama,¡± Orion replied with a smile on his face as he happily skipped into his mother¡¯s bathroom. While they were bathing together, a series of notifications flooded into his screen, and Orion read every single one of them. [Congrattions to the host forpleting Three Tier One Missions of The Sprout Elf System.] [Here are your rewards.] [First Mission:- The World] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +4 Intelligence.] [You have also acquired a new Racial skill:- Summoning Skill.] [Second Mission:- History.] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +4 Intelligence.] [You have also acquired a new Basic skill:- Magic Sense.] [Third Mission:- Understand A Bit About Your Race.] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +4 Intelligence.] [You have also acquired a new Basic skill:- Close Combat.] [Congrattions to the host, your overall attributes are slightly above that of a five-year-old forest elf. The host is the first elf to have an attribute of such caliber. Would you like to take a look at the details of your newly acquired skills?] ¡°Yes,¡± Orion replied and the details of his newly acquired skills were immediately disyed in front of him. [Summoning Skill:- You now can summon elemental spirits and magical beasts. However, the host must form a contract with said magical beasts or spirit beasts to be able to summon them whenever they want to.] [Magic Sense:- You now can sense and perceive magical energies, allowing you to detect hidden magical traps, track magical creatures, and anticipate iing magical attacks. Secondary function for the skill will remain locked until the host awakens a mana core.] [Close Combat:- The host is now skilled in the basics of hand-to-handbat, sword fighting, and other forms of close-quarters battle.] [Would you like to take a look at your status?] Orion replied and his status was disyed in front of him. ==== [Name:- Orion Galdur Elfrida] [Race:- High Elf] [Title:- World Traveler, Current Prince Of The Elven Kingdom] [Strength:- 5] [Agility:- 5] [Charisma:- 4] [Vitality:- 2] [Intelligence:-22] [Emotional Intelligence:- 7] [Basic skill:- Elfnguage, Inventory, Tracking, Archery, Magic Sense, Closebat.] [Racial skill:- Omnivision, Thought eleration, Camouge, Summoning Skill.] [Resistance:- Exhaustion resistance, Pain resistance.] ==== Right after Orion was done reading his status and bathing with his mother, they both went to the kitchen to get themselves something to eat. Since the maids and butlers would be resuming work tomorrow, things wouldn''t be as quiet as they had been in the castle so far, for the next few weeks. Elena returned home on time to have dinner with them and everyone ate together. The moment they were done eating, Evelyn taught Orion everything he needed to know about tomorrow to prepare him for when he would summon a spirit of his own and form a mana core as well. A few hourster, Evelyn tucked Orion into bed and the three of them slept together in Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. However, to Orion¡¯s surprise, he woke up the next morning and noticed some changes in his body. 18. Leaving The Castle. 18. Leaving The Castle. The next morning, Orion stood in front of a dressing mirror in Evelyn¡¯s bedroom as he got dressed for his mana core awakening ceremony. He stared at his hands which had grown biggerpared to yesterday. ¡®My appearance right now is simr to that of a five-year-old,¡¯ he uttered in his thoughts before raising his head to look at himself in the mirror. His blonde hair had grown a bit thicker and longer as well, but my blue eyes remained the same, they were just like my mother¡¯s eyes. While Orion was looking at himself in the mirror, he suddenly saw his Aunt appear behind him before kneeling down and resting her chin on his shoulder while hugging him from behind. ¡°What are you doing staring at the mirror for so long?¡± Elena asked while looking at his reflection in the mirror. ¡°Are you still worried about how fast you¡¯re growing?¡± Orion wasn¡¯t really worried about this. His mind was made up, which is why he hoped to awaken two aspects of his mana core today so that his body will begin to grow like a normal elf starting from today. ¡°Not really. Since I know the same thing happened to you and Mum, I¡¯m not as worried as I was yesterday.¡± he replied. ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°But you still miss the way you looked like yesterday, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. But since there¡¯s nothing I can do about it, I¡¯m just going to have to focus on awakening my mana core.¡± Hearing Orion¡¯s words, a smile spread across Elena¡¯s face as she said. ¡°You¡¯re being a lot more mature about the changes urring in your body than I was expecting you to be.¡± ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± ¡°Nope, it isn¡¯t. Instead, I think it¡¯s cute to see my little nephew growing up and acting like an adult,¡± Elena smiled and kissed Orion on his cheeks. ¡°Now, turn around and let me straighten up your clothes.¡± Orion turned around and allowed his aunt to tidy up his appearance. He was wearing a regal, emerald green tunic with a high cor, the sleeveless tunic was designed to entuate his little physique. ¡°All done.¡± ¡°Thanks, Auntie,¡± Orion thanked his Aunt before spreading his arms wide as he asked. ¡°So, how do I look?¡± ¡°Like the most handsome elf prince ever.¡± Hearing this, Orion smiled and Elena smiled in return before kissing his forehead. Then, she stood up to get dressed. The moment she was done, she noticed Orion staring at the mirror again but this time around, he seemed to be lost in his thoughts ¡°Are you worried about today?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Today will turn out to be a great day, just trust in yourself and everything we¡¯ve taught you, Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good, now let¡¯s get going, remember we have a royal banquet held specifically for youter today,¡± Elena beamed before gently grabbing hold of Orion¡¯s little hand. ¡°Okay Auntie,¡± Orion held his aunt¡¯s hand and both of them walked out of Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. Although Orion didn¡¯t lie about being worried with regards to him forming a mana core, it wasn¡¯t the reason why he was staring at the mirror, seemingly lost in thought. The reason was that he had just received a new tier of missions for him toplete. [A list of Three Tier-Two Missions is now avable for the host.] [First Mission:- Mana Core.] [As you take the first step towards having a fun and thrilling life as an elf, you must form a mana core which would make your day-to-day activities a lot easier.] [Second Mission:- Summon.] [As an elf, it is expected to have an elemental by your side or a spirit guardian. Low to mid-talented elves summon elementals while highly-talented elves summon spirits. Summon yours to discover what range of talent you possess.] [Third Mission:- Friend.] [As a prince attending a royal banquet specifically for you, you¡¯ll meet various elf nobles from across the kingdom and their children. The goal is to make friends with someone, it doesn¡¯t matter if he or she is a noble or a maid.] [Fourth Mission:- Harmony,] [This is your chance to awaken two aspects of your mana core. Once two aspects of your mana core has been awoken, both your physical and mental development will slow down and follow the normal growth pattern of a forest elf.¡± Orion smiled once again as he recalled the new tiers of mission the system had given him. Out of all the four quests, he was extremely excited about the fourth quests because he really wanted to live and grow just as how an elf should. Upon walking out of his mother¡¯s bedroom, Orion¡¯s eyes fell on two guards standing in front of her bedroom. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The two guards immediately bowed before Orion and Elena the moment they saw them walking out of the room. One would expect the guards to be elves since they were currently in the elven kingdom, however, that wasn¡¯t the case with the guards bowing in front of them. The two male guards were tall, muscr, and imposing green-skinned orcs with razor-sharp teeth. They held massive weapons and shields that were used to protect the royal family. Elena acknowledged their presence and walked with Orion along the extended corridor with the guards trailing behind them. Orion wasn¡¯t really surprised seeing the orcs in the castle because yesterday, Elena had told him a bit about the elven kingdom''s past and how the orcs had always fought against the elven race even before the war began. It was Evelyn and Elena who single-handedly fought against the orc general¡¯s army and won. In the end, the orc general yielded and the orc tribe has been serving the royal family and the kingdom ever since. While walking along the corridor with Elena, Orion could feel the eyes of the orc guards behind him but he sensed no malicious intenting from them because if they had one, they¡¯d probably be dead by now with their heads chopped off by Elena¡¯s sword. Instead, he could sense how curious they were about him, knowing that he was currently the son of the strongest elf queen in the world. ¡®I¡¯m certain that if Auntie wasn¡¯t here with me, they¡¯d probably try their best to talk to me.¡¯ ¡®With the way they¡¯re acting, they seem to see me as some kind of celebrity.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not that I mind the way they¡¯re curious about me, but it¡¯s just that¡­¡¯ Orion paused in his thoughts as he swallowed his saliva in a loud gulp. ¡®... These two orcs aren¡¯t the only ones staring at me right now.¡¯ 19. Scary Maids. 19. Scary Maids. At the edge of the corridor behind them, Orion spotted seven maids with the aid of his skill [Omnivision]. They were hiding behind a wall as they admired their prince from a safe distance. ¡°Do you see him?¡± One of the maids whispered. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s prince Galdur.¡± ¡°He looks so young.¡± ¡°And handsome too.¡± ¡°I wanna touch him.¡± ¡°Aww, I¡¯m in love, the prince is so cute.¡± ¡°Do you think he would mind having me as his personal ... I mean maid.¡± ¡°Me too, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing certain things with the prince once he¡¯s all grown up.¡± ¡°Please,dies, keep your dirty thoughts to yourself. We¡¯re maids of the royal family, we can¡¯t be seen behaving in such¡­¡± ¡°Shh, keep quiet, you¡¯re disrupting my concentration.¡± ¡°Shut up, when have you ever concentrated on anything before?¡± ¡°Hmm, true, but those things never mattered to me as much as the prince does right now.¡± *Sighs* ¡°I wonder how you got the job as a maid in the first ce.¡± ¡°With luck, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Everyone giggled after one of the maids said this, but one of them suddenly noticed something. ¡°Hey girls, are you seeing this?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Prince Galdur is heading to the courtyard with the princess.¡± ¡°Hurry up girls, we have to see more of him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t get enough of the prince.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just too cute.¡± The seven maids hurriedly walked through the hallway to have a better look at Orion while keeping a safe distance from him so that he and Elena wouldn¡¯t notice their presence. However, Orion had not only seen them already, but he heard every single word each of the maids uttered as well. ¡®Scary,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thoughts. ¡®A high elf''s hearing range is truly scary.¡¯ ¡®Also, the maids in the castle are truly scary.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a good thing Auntie is with me right now.¡¯ ¡®Because if she wasn¡¯t, I¡¯m sure the maids would have devoured me with their eyes right now.¡¯ Cold sweat began to umte on his forehead and Elena smiled, noticing the worried look on his face. ¡°You have nothing to worry about dear, those girls won¡¯t do anything to you without my permission.¡¯ Orion felt relieved after hearing Elena¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t really worried about the maids. He was just surprised by how honest they were about their desires, hence why he said the maids were scary. Anyway, Orion had made up his mind not to pay too much attention to the maids again as he tried his best to focus on what he had to do today. Since today would be the day he awakened his mana core, this meant that he would have to leave the castle. He would have to attend a sacred site which also happened to be the only ce with a dense amount of mana. It is also the only ce in the kingdom where the spirit realm intercepts with the mortal realm. The spirit realm is said to be the home of many dangerous spirit beasts and spirits as well, which means that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to see dangerous beasts being summoned along with docile spirits and elementals. ¡®Yep, there¡¯s really nothing to be scared or worried about,¡¯ Orion tried to calm his nerves by taking slow and steady breaths while walking towards the courtyard. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Upon arriving at the courtyard, Orion and Elena noticed a Coachman in front of them bowing before them and inviting them to walk towards a carriage. The carriage had four huge dark Pegasuses in front of it. Seeing the Pegasuses, Orion¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Never would he have imagined himself seeing a real-life Pegasus before, but now there were four of them in front of him. Even with the aid of his [Omnivision] skill, Orion had little to no experience of what the outside world looked like. He had never stepped out of the castle before and his [Omnivision] skill had a limited range, which meant that Orion couldn¡¯t see anything beyond the castle. However, because he had never really bothered to check out the castle thoroughly, he had never seen the Pegasus before. With that out of the way, Orion and Elena walked into the carriage and once they were seated, the Coachman hurried to his own seat as well. In front of him were the four dark Pegasus, wearing a harness encrusted with gemstones. The Pegasus slowly unfolded their wings, before gliding into the skies with the carriage attached to them. As the carriage left the ground and the castle, Orion decided to take a look at the castle behind him. As expected, the castle he was living in was really big. ¡®It looks even bigger than I was expecting,¡¯ he thought to himself, amazed by how the elves were able to build such a huge and magnificent castle within the kingdom. ¡®However, this wasn¡¯t the weirdest part about the castle.¡¯ ¡®The weirdest part about the castle was where the castle was currently located.¡¯ In the elven kingdom, the castle was located at the top of thergest tree. It was nestled on the branches of the tree with the trunk of the tree serving as a strong foundation of the castle. The branches were arranged in a way that made the tree trunk look like a strong, sturdy nest for the castle. The castle walls, towers, and roofs were all integrated into the tree¡¯s branches, making it look like a natural part of the tree itself. Of course, the castle also looked like a normal medieval-type castle, which meant that it had a throne room, the royal family''s private chambers, a Grand hall for feasts and celebrations, the Council chambers, the gardens, a kitchen, dining areas and so much more. Since the tree was thergest in the kingdom, it made the castle feel like it was overlooking the rest of the elves in the kingdom. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ ¡®I never knew the castle was so high up from the ground.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m so d to be living in this world.¡¯ Orion continued to admire the castle with a smile on his face while looking at everything around him as the royal chariot glided through the sky with the help of the Pegasuses. 20. We love you, Prince Galdur. 20. We love you, Prince Galdur. ¡°You look like you¡¯re having fun,¡± Elena said with a smile on her face, noticing how excited her little nephew was while staring at the castle and the huge forest around it. ¡°Do you like what you¡¯re seeing?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Orion replied with a nod. He turned around to see Elena dressed in a shimmering blue gown with a silver circlet gracing her forehead. Elena smiled and the two continued to talk before Orion turned his attention back to the kingdom and the houses he could see within the kingdom. ¡®Based on the countless novels I¡¯ve read concerning elves, I knew most elves lived within a forest.¡¯ ¡®However, this forest and the houses within it far exceeded my expectations.¡¯ The elven kingdom was located within a vast, ancient forest, secluded by a misty valley and majestic mountains. Crystal-clear rivers flowed through the forest, with wildflowers of every color blooming throughout the valley. As the chariot moved along the kingdom, Orion could see the houses of the forest elves which were way below that of the royal family¡¯s castle. ¡®It¡¯s like apletely different world here.¡¯ ¡®The elven world and culture are on a whole different level.¡¯ ¡®Fantasy worlds are the best.¡¯ The houses of the elves in the kingdom were like tree-houses and each of them looked simr to the other. The houses resembledntern-like structures suspended high above the forest floor, nestled on the crook of a tree branch. The roofs were curved like a leaf, with moss-like materials which blended seamlessly into the surroundings. Aside from the houses, Orion could also see a couple of male and female forest elves roaming around the streets. Unlike the high elves who were known for their blonde hair, the forest elves had tinum blonde hair and each of them had a quiver full of arrows on their back with a longbow slung over their shoulders and a small pouch containing their hunting tools attached to their waist. These were themon essories among the forest elves in the kingdom. The number of male elves in the kingdom was smaller than the females, meaning that the elves lived in a matriarchal society where females held the majority of the power while males were sought after for their rare perspective and skills. And the male elves were rtively rare. They made up about 30% of the elven poption and this made them a valuable and cherished part of the society. Due to their rarity, they were given important roles like high-ranking officials, and this would also exin why Evelyn and Elena weed the orcs into the forest. The orcs didn¡¯t only provide more warriors to fight for the elves during the world war, but they also contributed their strength in building the elven army while helping to build the towns and houses within the kingdom. Aside from the orcs having the roles of royal guards and knights, they also helped to lift heavy objects and carry out various tasks around the kingdom, allowing them to have jobs that helped to keep them busy within the kingdom. With that out of the way, the royal chariot finally arrived at the sacred grove where Orion would be forming his mana core, but several elf men and women were already gathered to see the prince. They heard of the rumors about the queen having an adorable little prince and everyone wanted to see him as well. The flying golden chariot finallynded, causing everyone to scream loudly in excitement as they watched Elena and Orion step down from the chariot. ¡°Look, they¡¯re here.¡± ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yes, look over there, it¡¯s Princess Elena and Prince Galdur.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the prince.¡± ¡°The prince is here!!¡± ¡°Prince Galdur!!! Over here!!¡± "We love you, Prince Galdur!!" Rumors of the prince name had spread from the maids and knights of the queen who had overheard the queen mentioning her son¡¯s name during one of her conversations. Of course, Evelyn wasn¡¯t annoyed by this. In fact, she was d to see that everyone knew of Orion¡¯s name. She wasn¡¯t hiding him from the world, so she had no reason to hide Orion¡¯s name from his future elven subjects. ¡°You look amazing, Prince Galdur!!¡± The crowds continued to cheer their beloved prince. ¡°Good luck, your Highness. I hope you summon powerful spirit guardians just like Her Majesty and the princess!!¡± Many male and female elves shouted out their wish for Orion''s sess in forming a mana core and summoning a spirit guardian. Since most of them had formed a mana core already with a few of them having their own spirit guardian, everyone knew exactly what the prince came here for. They continued to wish him good luck and of course, others noticed Elena as well and shared the same amount of love towards her as well. ¡°We love you, Princess Elena.¡± ¡°You look beautiful as always!!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best!!!¡± Elena had made a name for herself as the strongest knight within the kingdom. Her contribution to saving her kind and ending the war made everyone love her just as much as they loved Evelyn. The elves of the Elven Kingdom were extremely d to have both Evelyn and Elena because when the kingdom went through great peril and turmoil, it was Evelyn and Elena who fought and brought hope to the kingdom. They gave the elves in the kingdom a reason to smile and a future to look forward to. The elves in the kingdom were forever grateful to the queen and the princess and they would direct the same love and respect towards their prince for as long as they shall live. ====== With the knowledge of what the prince came to do today at the forefront of their minds, none of the cheering elves came to disturb him. They knew how important it was to give him the space he would need to focus on today''s ceremony. Orion and Elena walked towards the sacred grove which was a bit far from where the chariotnded. As they stepped deeper into the forest, the sounds of birds chirping vanished and everywhere became as silent as a graveyard, but still they continued to walk deeper into the forest, heading towards the sacred grove. After a few more minutes, Orion finally saw Evelyn with a couple of elders, waiting for them. 21. Mana Core:- First Aspect. 21. Mana Core:- First Aspect. Evelyn wore a shimmering gold and silver gown. The dress hugged her slender body, showcasing her explicit beauty, and behind her were the elder elves. Although they were called elder elves, all of them had the appearance of a human in theirte forties, with pointy ears. The elders were bowing in front of Elena and Orion when Evelyn walked towards her son. She stroked Orion¡¯s cheeks before asking. ¡°Are you ready, sweetie?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Orion replied and everyone walked towards the spot where Orion would form his mana core. While walking towards the ce, Orion looked around to see what the sacred grove was all about, and to his surprise, it was actually a breathtaking and beautiful ce. It was a circr clearing, surrounded by towering trees that seemed to stretch up to the sky. Their trunks shimmered and glowed, allowing everyone to feel the strong magic within the grove. The air was also filled with the sweet scent of a blooming wildflower, filling everyone with a sense of calm and rxation. At the center of the grove was a huge magic circle glowing on the ground and covered with a soft, velvety moss that looked as soft as silk. Standing on the magic circle, was Hilda, dressed in a beautiful green dress that touched the ground. Unlike the usual tinum blonde hair of the forest elves in the kingdom, Hilda¡¯s hair was different. She had green hair and a simr color of eyes. She wasn¡¯t a forest elf like most elves, instead, she was a nature elf with a strong affinity towards nature magic. She was also the elf who was with Evelyn the night Orion arrived in this world. ¡°Please, your Highness, step forward,¡± Hilda beckoned to Orion and he did as he was instructed. He was the only one walking towards the magic circle, while Evelyn, Elena, and the elders stood behind and watched him from a distance. While Orion walked towards the magic circle, the tall towering trees surrounding the magic circle seemed like they were leaning towards it, almost as though they wanted to witness what was about to happen. The moment one of his feet stepped on the magic circle, it glowed even brighter than before, and a huge gust of wind blew into the forest. Orion and Hilda sat down on the magic circle and crossed their feet, assuming the lotus position. ¡°Your Highness, please close your eyes and calm your nerves,¡± Hilda instructed him on what to do. Orion closed his eyes and carried out her instructions. Although Evelyn had taught him everything he needed to know about forming a mana core, Orion decided to listen closely to everything Hilda had to say. The fact that he had an idea of what to do made it easier for Orion to remain calm while he listened attentively to Hilda¡¯s instructions. After noticing that Orion was rxed, Hilda then began to guide him further. ¡°Close out the sounds around you and try to feel the magical energy flowing within your body.¡± Orion followed her instructions and slowly, he began to feel the magical energies within his body. It took him a few minutes but Orion was able to visualize the tiny magical particles that filled up his entire body. ¡®This must be what mama meant by my body reaching a threshold,¡¯ He thought to himself then he began to slowly pull the magical energies towards his navel where they were slowlypressed to form a mana core. Orion could now visualize the mana core within his body. The mana core was like a crystal with multiple facets. Each facet signified the different aspects of the mana core avable to him. However, the mana core looked like a dark crystal in a dark hollow space within his body. The moment he was donepressing thest bit of mana in his body, he could feel one of the facets in the mana core slowly glowing brightly until a prompt suddenly appeared in his mind. [Congrattions to the host, you have sessfully awakened the first aspect of your mana core ¡®Elemental energy¡¯.] Orion read the words disyed on the screen and his lips widened in a smile but he wasn¡¯t done just yet and this was merely just the beginning. He knew he had to awaken the second aspect of his mana core as well if he wanted to achieve his goal and to do that, he had to fullyprehend what the first aspect of his mana core was all about. Orion calmed his mind even further by breathing steadily before returning his focus to his newly awakened mana core. Manaworks suddenly began to sprout from the mana core, spreading across his body to ensure a uniform flow of mana within it. The manaworks were like veins and now that Orion had awoken the first aspect of his mana core, he could willingly draw mana directly from his surroundings and he could also control and manipte mana. This was all thanks to his mother¡¯s teachings. Last night, Evelyn had carefully exined the steps he needed to take and the first step was topress the impure mana in his body to form a mana core which would then be refined in the mana core. Once the impure mana was refined, the pure mana began to circte his body through his mana veins, strengthening his bones and muscles which surprised Hilda who was seated in front of him. She knew Orion would be equally as talented as his mother and aunt, but Hilda hadn''t expected Orion to understand the intricacies of manapression at a ridiculously fast rate. Normally, it took most elves at least six hours to unlock their mana core. Be it a high elf or a forest elf, it took everyone at least six hours to awaken a mana core. However, right now, it wasn''t even half an hour yet, and Orion had sessfully awakened his mana core. Hilda¡¯s lips instinctively stretched into a smile. She never imagined the prince would do something as remarkable as this, but her eyes suddenly widened once again when she noticed what Orion did next. 22. Mana Core [2]:- Second Aspect. 22. Mana Core [2]:- Second Aspect. In a remarkable disy of mastery, Orion moved his fingers slightly, mirroring that of a mage with prior experience manipting mana. Then, tendrils of mana began to form at his fingertips, with thin lines of mana coiling around his hands and feet. The tendrils continued to grow and spread throughout his limbs like vines twisting around his body. The magical energies were like rainbows of different colors, indicating his affinity towards all elements. They rippled and morphed before blending harmoniously with his body. ¡®Impressive,¡¯ Hilda uttered in her thoughts and the elders watching from a distance had a simr impression and thought as Hilda''s. ¡°Are you guys seeing this?¡± one of the elders asked with a surprised look on his face, still trying toprehend how it was remotely possible for an elf to do what Orion had just done. ¡°Yes, we are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming right now, am I?¡± ¡°Nope, this isn¡¯t a dream,¡± A female elder replied. ¡°Did the prince really just awaken his mana core?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But it hasn''t even been an hour yet!!!¡¯ ¡®Indeed.¡¯ ¡°Not only has the prince awoken a mana core within half an hour, but he can now easily manipte mana as well.¡± If anyone else had told them what had just urred, the elders would have never believed it, but now that they had witnessed it themselves, they were very impressed by what they saw. ¡°This is simply amazing.¡± ¡°Prince Galdur is truly amazing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s certainly going to be a genius.¡± ¡°I think he already is,¡± One of the female elders among them giggled to herself. Meanwhile, standing a few feet in front of the elders were Elena and Evelyn, and they were equally as surprised as them, but while Elena was focused on not missing anything that was urring with her nephew, She suddenly noticed Evelyn¡¯s eyes staring in her direction with a smile on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elena asked with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Everyone is calling my baby a genius,¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile widened even more. ¡°Yes, they are.¡± ¡°Guess who''s the mother of that genius?¡± Evelyn said proudly with her chest puffed out. ¡°An annoying big sister.¡± ¡°Hehe.... That¡¯s true,¡± Evelyn giggled to herself as she recalled how she always teased her sister before she had Orion. Elena rolled her eyes with a smile on her face before returning her gaze to Orion. ====== Now that Orion had understood the concept behind mana control, a new dark facet within his mana core began to glow slowly until it was as bright as the first facet while the remaining facets remained dark. The moment the new facet became as bright as the first one, a new prompt suddenly appeared within Orion¡¯s mind. [Congrattions to the host, you have sessfully awakened the second aspect of your mana core ¡®Spiritual energy¡¯.] The pure mana which were around his body suddenly began to glow brighter than ever before and the magic circle underneath his feet became brighter as well. Orion¡¯s mana instantly dispersed, and then he focused his attention on the spiritual energies oozing out of the magic circle. He continued to absorb the spiritual energy into his mana core, allowing it to glow brighter and brighter by the second. The magic circle was connected to the spirit realm, so it was expected for Orion to sense the spiritual energies oozing out of the magic circle since he had awakened his second aspect. Now, all that remained for him was to maintain the state of his two aspects. Orion continued to absorb mana from his right hand while his left hand continued to absorb spiritual energy. The two energies continued to twirl around him for a few minutes, allowing his body to absorb the spiritual energies into his mana veins. This allowed Orion¡¯s bones and muscles to be even stronger than when he had initially awakened the first aspect of his mana core. His mana veins continued to absorb the spiritual energies until they adapted to it, making it easier for both mana and spiritual energy to flow within his mana vein. [Sess!! Congrattions to the host, your body has reached a stable state, allowing you to easily manipte both mana and spiritual energy.] [As a high elf, the host¡¯s physical and mental development now matches that of a normal forest elf.] ¡®Yes!!!¡¯ Orion eximed internally as he read the words disyed on the screen. He was pleased to see that he had achieved one of his main objectives but he still wasn¡¯t done yet. Orion focused his mind even more as he continued to fuel his second aspect with spiritual energy so that his mana core would resonate with the spirits he was nning on forming a contract with. To form a contract with a spirit guardian from the spirit realm, Orion would have to resonate his mana core with the mana core of such a spirit. Once that was done, the spirit guardian would automatically be summoned into the mortal realm through the magic circle. The magic circle underneath him served as a direct portal between the mortal and spirit realms. Orion could feel a weird connection with the magic circle underneath him. It felt like his consciousness was drifting into the spirit realm in search of a spirit guardian but he couldn¡¯t see anything around him. Everything was pitch ck. But while Orion¡¯s consciousness continued to drift through the endless void of the spirit realm, he suddenly saw a huge pair of eyes looking at him. Just by looking at the eyes, Orion could feel the immense magical energies and spiritual energies flowing within the spirit and before he knew it, his consciousness was forcibly pulled back to the mortal realm. A huge gust of wind blew into the sacred grove once again, filling the entire grove with dust. However, Evelyn, Elena, and the elders were still able to see through the dust. However, everyone gasped in surprise when they noticed the huge spirit Orion had summoned from the spirit realm. The dust slowly settled down and Orion cleared the dust particles in his eyes, but when he opened his eyes to see more clearly, the first thing he saw was Hilda bowing down in front of him as though she was bowing in front of a divine being. He lifted his gaze to look behind Hilda, but his eyes widened in surprise when he noticed all the elders bowing in his direction as well. 23. Mana Core [3]:- Spirit Guardian. 23. Mana Core [3]:- Spirit Guardian. He lifted his gaze to look behind Hilda but his eyes widened in surprise when he noticed all the elders bowing in his direction as well. ¡®What is happening?¡¯ ¡®Why is everyone bowing before me?¡¯ Orion wondered with a puzzled look on his face. The only ones not bowing before him right now were his mother and aunt who were instead smiling at him. ¡®Why are Mama and Auntie smiling at me?¡¯ ¡®Look behind you, sweetie.¡¯ ¡®Huh?¡¯ Orion¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he suddenly heard Evelyn¡¯s voice in his head. He wondered just how strong his mother was for her to be able to do such a thing. ¡®I really need to stop underestimating the strength Mama has.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s ranked higher than Rank 24 for a mage.¡¯ ¡®The powers she possesses are unlike anything I could ever imagine,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thoughts, but he decided to think about thatter because he finally noticed Evelyn pointing at his back. This meant that whatever was behind him had to be the reason why Hilda and everyone else were on their knees. Orion slowly turned around to see what was behind him. He knew his mother wouldn¡¯t have asked him to turn around unless she knew it waspletely safe for him to do so. However, when Orion turned aroundpletely, his gaze fell upon a huge fox spirit with several tails. It was a kitsune with nine tails and it was one of the strongest spirit guardians in the spirit realm. The moment his eyes met that of the kitsune¡¯s, it suddenly pounced on Orion, licking his face non-stop. ¡°Ahh....hehe......no stop, stop, hehe ...¡± Orion continued to giggle as the kitsune continued to y with him. The kitsune was a six-foot-tall spirit fox with snow-white fur and nine tails that were extremely soft and fluffy. ¡°Wow, I never would have imagined my little nephew would summon a kitsune. Auntie is a bit jealous,¡± Elena appeared behind Orion with Evelyn by her side. ¡°Fufufu.... That just shows how amazing my little baby is,¡± Evelyn patted her baby¡¯s head. ¡°Thanks.....Mama,¡± Orion thanked his mother when the kitsune finally stopped licking him. ¡°You¡¯re wee, sweetie. Now, all you have to do is make a contract with your spirit guardian and the two of you will be bonded forever.¡± Orion nodded his head in understanding before turning his attention back to his spirit guardian. The kitsune lowered its head and Orion ced his hand on the kitsune''s head. The moment he did, a magic circle suddenly glowed at the back of his hand, signifying the contract that had been forged between the two of them. Meanwhile, a string of words from the system appeared in front of him. [Congrattions to the host, you¡¯ve sessfully formed a contract with a spirit guardian.] [The host has acquired a contract skill, ¡®Telepathy¡¯.] [Telepathy:- This skill allows the host to transmit and receive thoughts, emotions, and mental images with its spirit guardian. The skill will slowly continue to grow and evolve, the more your bond with your spirit guardian improves.] Orion read the details of his newly acquired skill before he suddenly heard a female voice in his head. ¡°Master, master, master,¡± Orion¡¯s kitsune continued to repeat the same word over and over again while wagging her tail excitedly. It was clear for all to see that Orion¡¯s kitsune was really pleased to be his spirit guardian. ¡°Huh?¡± Orion turned to his spirit guardian with a surprised look on his face. Evelyn noticed the look on her baby¡¯s face and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetie?¡± ¡°Um, I think she¡¯s a female.¡± Evelyn giggled at the cute face her adorable little baby was making when he realized this fact about his spirit guardian. ¡°Of course, she is, sweetie.¡± ¡°Were you perhaps thinking she was a male?¡± Elena asked. ¡°Um, Yes, auntie,¡± Orion replied and his spirit guardian whimpered as her ears dropped down depressingly. Orion noticed the sad look in his spirit guardian and felt sad for calling her a male. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for assuming you were a male,¡± Orion patted her head and her tail instantly began to wag excitedly again. His kitsune''s body began to glow again and the huge six feet tall spirit fox slowly morphed into a beautiful young girl wearing a kimono. However, she still had her fox ears and nine tails. She also had silver hair with blue eyes and she seemed to be around the same height as Orion. ¡°Wow, sweetie, your spirit guardian is really beautiful,¡± Evelyn patted the little girl''s hair and the little fox girl giggled, at how Evelyn called her beautiful. ¡°What¡¯s your name, sweetie?¡± ¡°Mia.¡± ¡°Mia? What a pretty name,¡± Evelyn patted her head again and Mia giggled. ¡°What do you think, sweetie? She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Evelyn asked Orion and Orion shifted his gaze to Mia. Mia looked at him as well, expecting him topliment her. Orion could see that she was expecting him to say something, so he slowly ced his hand on her head as well and replied. ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Mia closed her eyes and leaned closer to Orion so he could pet her more while her tails continued to wag excitedly. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Okay, since we¡¯re done here, I guess it¡¯s time for us to leave,¡± Elena suggested and Evelyn nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Yes, we should return back to the castle to prepare for the banquet.¡± ¡°Okay, mama,¡± Orion nodded his head in response and turned to Mia. ¡°Are youing?¡± ¡°Um, Can I?¡± ¡°Can she?¡± Orion asked Evelyn. ¡°Yes sweetie, she can.¡± ¡°Yay!!!¡± Mia threw her hands up in excitement. She swiftly held her master¡¯s arm and hugged him tightly while the two of them left the sacred grove with Evelyn and Elena walking behind them. She held him like a little sister would hold onto her big brother¡¯s arm while they walked together. ¡°Master? Master? Master?¡± Mia called out to Orion. ¡°Yes, Mia?¡± Mia giggled in utter happiness, hearing how her beloved master called her by her name. With a huge smile on her face, she asked Orion. ¡°Will there be meat at the party?¡± ¡°Yes, there will.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± she held his hand tighter at his response, but not too tight as she continued to walk by his side. 24. Royal Banquet. 24. Royal Banquet. Meanwhile, behind the two cute little children, were Evelyn and Elena who were smiling as they watched the two of them walking together like a cute little couple. ¡®They look cute together,¡¯ Elena spoke telepathically to Evelyn. ¡®Indeed. My cute little baby is slowly growing up,¡¯ Evelyn replied back telepathically so that Orion and Mia wouldn''t overhear their conversation with their sharp hearing. Hilda and the elders slowly rose from the ground after watching Orion and everyone else leave the sacred grove. The elders still couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed. Never before had an elf made a contract with a kitsune from the spirit realm. It was extremely rare for anyone to summon a kitsune, because it had three elemental affinities and it was extremely rare to see someone having a strong affinity with three different elements. Although it was rare to see an elf with an affinity for all the elements, if such an elf was found, it didn''t mean that the elf would have more than one strong affinity. For example, Evelyn had an affinity for all the elements, but her affinity towards wind magic was stronger than the other elements, hence why she had three sylphs as her spirit guardians. However, a kitsune doesn¡¯t have a strong affinity with one element, instead it had three strong elemental affinities, and the only way Orion was able to summon a kitsune was because he had something simr to Mia. This meant that Orion also had three strong elemental affinities which were fire, lightning, and wind magic. With this thought in mind, the respect the elders had towards Orion skyrocketed beyond what he could have ever imagined. Not only had they witnessed another high elf with an affinity for all the elements just like Evelyn, but they had also witnessed the first elf to ever have three strong elemental affinities as well. Starting from today, Orion had be a very important person in the eyes of the elders. ====== Meanwhile, the chariot which transported Orion and everyone else safely returned them back to the castle, with Orion and Mia being the first to step out of the chariot. Mia lifted her head up to take a look at where Orion called home and she was immediately impressed. ¡°Woah, master, your house is really big,¡± Her eyes sparkled in awe as she stared at the huge castle in front of her. ¡°Orion smiled and held her hand before asking. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet,e with me, Mia, you¡¯ve got to see this.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mia hurriedly ran along with him as he eagerly showed her what he wanted her to see in his mother¡¯s bedroom. Watching the two of them running and smiling together, Evelyn smiled and giggled even more. The maids and orc knights in the corridor also had smiles on their faces as they watched the two cute little children running along the corridor. They had never seen children running around the castle before, so it was a beautiful sight to see, but when everyone noticed the number of tails behind the cute little girl, everyone¡¯s eyes instantly turned into that of dread and trepidation. Everyone had heard about the legends of how powerful and terrifying a kitsune was. They were one of the strongest spirit guardians, and no one would ever wish to fight against them. There had been records of how a single sneeze of a kitsune wiped out an entire race and its kingdom. With this knowledge in mind, cold sweats began to umte on the foreheads of every staff in the castle. No one would dare to annoy the prince or even make him feel ufortable in his own castle, they each vowed in their hearts to treat the prince with utmost respect and make him feel happy for as long as they served under him, Elena and Evelyn. About three hourster, the royal banquet was about to begin, Orion walked out of his room with Mia by his side. He was wearing something simr to what he wore for his mana core awakening this morning, but it was apletely new set of clothes. Meanwhile, Mia wore a pink colored kimono with flower-patterned designs on the attire. Evelyn and Elena walked out of the room as well and trailed behind Orion and Mia while dressed in expensive gowns. They all arrived at the Grand Hall of the castle, where the royal banquet would be taking ce. The Grand Hall was a high-ceiling chamber filled with elf nobles from across the kingdom, with everyone feeling eager to have a look at the son of the greatest and strongest elf ever. No one dared to miss this special asion in the elven kingdom. Even Orion was surprised by the number of guests that had arrived in the hall. His Aunt had just sent word to the guests yesterday about the possibility of a banquet happening today, and to his surprise, everyone made themselves avable to make sure they were able to attend Orion¡¯s mana core awakening ceremony. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Evelyn held Orion¡¯s hand and walked to their seats while Elena held Mia¡¯s hand and walked behind Orion and Evelyn. While they were walking, Orion noticed the floor he was stepping on. The floor of the Grand Hall looked as though it had been polished, allowing the light of the crystal chandelier to reflect on the floor. At the center of the hall, there was an ice sculpture with beautiful flowers arranged around it. Initially, the elf nobles in the room had been chatting, mingling, andughing before the queen arrived, but when Orion and his mother stepped into the hall, everyone became silent as they watched Evelyn, Orion, Mia, and Elena walk toward their seat. As they approached where they would be taking their seats, Orion also noticed therge banquet table which wasden with an array of delectable dishes and golden tters. Orion and Evelyn took their seats while Elena and Mia did the same before everyone else took their seats as well. In front of them were steaming vegetables, roasted meat, and freshly baked bread. Seeing all these and the many other foods on the table, Mia began to swallow her saliva repeatedly. The side of her mouth was slowly beginning to drool as well. She was trying her best not to eat anything but it was proving extremely difficult to maintain herposure. Mia looked towards Orion and called out to him. ¡°Master?¡± 25. Royal Banquet [2]:- Master Is Lying. 25. Royal Banquet [2]:- Master Is Lying. ¡°Master? May I?¡± ¡°Not yet, Mia. Let¡¯s wait till mother says we can eat,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mia replied with a nod and a smile on her face. Orion smiled as well while noticing this and he patted her head again. He couldn¡¯t deny how undeniably cute she was right now and so he had to pat her head one more time. Of course, Mia loved it as well, and she wouldn¡¯t mind being patted on the head throughout the day. However, Orion finds this cute side of her adorable as well. Just by touching or seating close to her, Orion could feel the intense amount of mana flowing within Mia so he knew how strong she was but he always finds it soothing whenever he sees Mia behaving like a little sister towards him. This makes him sometimes to forget the terrifying mana she had within her which could easily make her to be among one of the strongest people Orion had ever seen since he arrived in this world. Right after he was done patting her head, Orion and Mia noticed a maid standing behind Evelyn nging the cup she held in one hand with a spoon on the other. The maid did this to draw everyone¡¯s attention towards her because Evelyn was about to make a toast. Everyone in the hall fell silent as Evelyn stood up to make a toast. "I thank you all for attending the prince''s awakening ceremony," she said, her voice clear and confident. "I''m delighted to see so many of you here today, especially given the short notice. So, please, enjoy the food, drink, andpany. To the Prince!" ¡°To the Prince!!!¡± The nobles echoed her toast, their sses clinking together in unison. With that out of the way, the room erupted inughter and conversation once again. Now, Mia could eat and with an anticipating look on her face, she requested permission from Orion once again and he nodded his head in response. Mia didn¡¯t waste a second to dig into the food in front of her. Orion also ate as well but he asionally uses a napkin to wipe the side of her lips whenever she was taking breaks during her meal. To him, he felt like he was taking care of his little sister and was simply doing the same thing his aunt did for him when he ate together with Elena this morning. He continued to do this without caring if there was anyone around them but he became conscious of what he was doing when he noticed the eyes of the nobles and maids watching the two of them bonding together in the hall. Everyone continued to steal nces towards their direction. Although, they tried to be discreet in what they were doing by not allowing the prince to notice them gaze, but Orion could feel their eyes on him no matter how hard they tried not to make him see them. ¡®Ugh, my head,¡¯ Orion ced his hand on his forehead. He was beginning to feel ufortable staying in the hall. He wasn¡¯t used to being the center of attention the way he was right now. In his previous world, everyone rarely noticed his presence in a room so he was used to that kind of lifestyle but right now, it felt like everyone weren¡¯t satisfied with having a look at him once. They all wanted to have another look, and another, and another, and that¡¯s how they¡¯ve been trying their best not to seem too obvious of what their intentions were. However, it clearly wasn¡¯t working. Orion doesn¡¯t really me them, because he knew this would have to be the norms of his life as a prince from now on. He was certain Evelyn and Elena could notice the eyes watching them as well, but because they were already used to it, they felt rxed andfortable in the hall. However, no one dared to look at the queen and princess with a high amount of lustful intentions or else their heads will spin backwards...,.... literally. This has actually been done a couple times in the past so all the male nobles in the hall made sure their desires were in check to avoid having their heads spinning backwards. It was understandable for everyone in the hall to steal nces at the three high elves in the room. Aside from some forest elves nobles, there were other elf races in the hall as well but none could ever beparable to that of an high elf. Not only were the queen and princess, tall, beautiful and graceful. They had a unique aura around them as well to which both male and female elves in the hall couldn¡¯t get enough of seeing. Moreover, it felt heavenly for everyone in the hall to have the honor of eating with someone idolized by thousands of elves in the kingdom. To the nobles, it felt like they were mortals, enjoying the luxury of eating with gods. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a really good long look at the deity they were dining with. Hence, why everyone couldn¡¯t get tired of stealing nces at the three high elves in the room. After all, this opportunity onlyes once in a while. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Mia asked with a worried look on her face. She could see that her master was feeling ufortable but she wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong with him exactly. Orion removed his hand from his forehead and forced a smile on his face as he replied back. ¡°I¡¯m fine Mia,¡± ¡®Master is lying. I don¡¯t like it when Master lies to me,¡¯ Mia uttered these words telepathically to Orion so that no one else would hear their conversation. She ced a hand on his forehead and Mia furrowed her brows with a unsatisfied look on her face. She instantly stood up from her seat to walk towards Evelyn. While they were in the golden chariot together on their way back to the pce, Mia had understood the rtionship between Orion and Evelyn, and she knew Evelyn was her master¡¯s mother, so she decided to speak with Evelyn first before doing what she had in mind. Mia pulled Evelyn clothes to draw Evelyn¡¯s attention towards her, then she whispered a few words into Evelyn¡¯s ears. ¡°Okay Mia, thank you so much,¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee your Majesty,¡± Mia curtsied before returning back to Orion. Then, She grabbed Orion by the hand and slowly pulled him away from his seat. 26. Royal Banquet [3]:- Alone With Mia. 26. Royal Banquet [3]:- Alone With Mia. ¡°Huh? Mia? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Orion asked as he walked along with Mia out of the hall. ¡®We are leaving this ce,¡¯ She replied telepathically. ¡®But? Why?¡¯ Orion replied back the same way as well. ¡®To get some fresh air outside for master,¡¯ ¡®Huh? But I don¡¯t need......¡¯ Mia stopped walking and suddenly turned to Orion to speak. ¡®Yes, you do. I know master wasn¡¯t feeling well while we were eating, and I don¡¯t like it if Master lies to me about things like this,¡¯ Mia didn¡¯t open her mouth to speak to him but her words reverberated within his mind louder than anything he had ever heard before, and he could feel the emotions Mia felt when she said those words. This allowed him to recall some of the details of his newly acquired skill [Telepathy] which allowed him to feel some of Mia¡¯s emotions as well whenever she talked telepathically to her. This skill was limited to only Mia because she was his spirit guardian, so he knew how hurt she was to see him the way he was in the hall. ¡®I¡¯m sorry Mia, I won¡¯t do that ever again,¡¯ Orion apologized in her mind with an apologetic look on his face before patting her head slowly. ¡°Good, now follow me,¡± Mia replied with a neutral look on her face before holding Orion¡¯s hand as she walked with him along the corridor. Mia was happy with his words but because she didn¡¯t want Orion to know that she had quickly forgiven him, she tried to act annoyed a bit longer for him to see how upset she was. However, her tails failed to mask her true feelings towards her beloved master¡¯s words because as she walked, her tails wagged faster. She continued to walk excitedly while holding Orion¡¯s hand. A few maids and knights in the hallway noticed the two of them walking alone, so they tried to ask if they would need anything but Mia red at every one of them, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed and that she wanted no one to disturb her time alone with her master. Seeing how Mia was genuinely concerned about him made Orion to instinctively smile. He felt happy to have someone who cared a lot about him just as how his mother and aunt felt towards him. The only person he had ever felt loved and cherished from was his grandfather who raised him. Aside from his grandfather, Orion was never close to anyone else, but he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that it felt nice to be cherished by Mia, Evelyn and Elena in this world and this made Orion even more eager to live a peaceful and tranquil life with his mother and Aunt. Of course, Mia had automatically been added to the few people he cared a lot about in this world as well. After a few minutes of walking along the corridor, they finally arrived at the courtyard and Mia guided Orion towards the bench for them to have a seat. She sat beside Orion and patted herp while looking at Orion. Orion¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he understood what she wanted him to do. ¡°You want me to......?¡± ¡°Yes master,......mama always does this for me as well whenever I was sick,¡± ¡°Mama? You have a mother?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Mia nodded her head and this allowed Orion to realize that he actually knew little to nothing about Mia and where she came from. Mia patted her thighs again, expecting him to rest his head on herp and Orion nodded his head in understanding before resting his head on herp. He could see she really wanted to do what was in her mind but he didn¡¯t want to make her feel sad so he decided to go along with what she wants. Mia¡¯s hands began to glow as she slowly stroke Orion¡¯s head, relieving him of the difort he felt on his head and refilling him with a sense of energy while Mia hummed a beautiful song she was used to hearing her mother singing for her. However, his body also felt really rxed and he could feel himself slowly drifting off to sleep by Mia¡¯s wonderful healing technique. Orion found it strange to be in such a position because ever since they left the sacred grove, he had been seeing Mia as his little sister but right now it felt as though their roles had been reversed. ¡®But this doesn¡¯t seem too bad,¡¯ ¡®In fact, it feels really good to be like this once in a while,¡¯ ¡®I could get used to this as well,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thoughts as he was feeling even more sleepy by the second, but then he suddenly recalled what he and Mia were discussing about before he rested his head on herp. ¡°Won¡¯t your mother be worried about you spending a lot of time in this realm?¡± ¡°She might, but I think mama will be more than happy to hear that I was spending time with you master,¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mia. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you toe with me if I knew you had a mother back home in the spirit realm,¡± Mia smiled, seeing how considerate her master was of her. She continued to gently stroke Orion¡¯s head before replying. ¡°It¡¯s fine master. I¡¯m d you asked me toe,¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, master. I really enjoyed my time with you. Thank you for bringing me here with you,¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Orion replied while feeling his eyes bing heavy for him to remain awake. ¡°Sleep tight master,¡± Mia said and Orion drifted off to sleep. The two remained like that for about two hours but Evelyn had her eyes watching what they were doing while she remained in the hall with Elena and the other nobles. She was able to see from such a long distance due to her [Omnivision] skill which was simr to that of Orion but the range was a lot longer than that of his. A couple of maids had also informed Evelyn about her baby¡¯s whereabouts in case the queen was worried about where her baby was but Evelyn didn¡¯t need them to tell her this because of her Omnivision skill, but because she didn¡¯t want to discourage them from doing their job, she didn¡¯t say anything to them and she didn¡¯t ask them to stop. Evelyn grabbed her ss cup and drank from it when she suddenly noticed one of the nobles in the hall, looking towards her direction while raising his hand up to request permission to speak. 27. Royal Banquet [4]:- Meeting A Dark Elf. 27. Royal Banquet [4]:- Meeting A Dark Elf. Evelyn made a gesture with her hand and she permitted him to speak. The noble stood up and spoke while adding mana to his voice so that everyone would be able to hear him clearly. ¡°Your Majesty, Please forgive my boldness for what I¡¯m about to say but I believe everyone present in the hall right now will be interested in knowing if His Highness will be partaking in the Noble Elf Tournamenting up in the next ten years,¡± The noble who asked Evelyn a question was none other than a Viscount of the kingdom. He was a dark elf with tinum blonde hair and a green colored eyes. His name was Viscount Joralf Meir and he wore a formal attire which couldn¡¯t conceal his muscr build underneath. ¡°Your Majesty, since His Highness will be ten years of age by the time the tournament begins, doesn¡¯t this mean His Highness will be participating as well?¡± The Viscount asked and a murmur erupted within the hall. The Noble Elf Tournament was a tournament that urred every five hundred years within the Elf kingdom. It¡¯s a tournament where elves within the ages of ten to hundred (10 -100) years old were allowed to participate. This meant that it wasn¡¯t limited to the adult noble elves alone, children of nobles were allowed to participate in the tournament as well and everyone were interested in knowing what the prince could do if he were to participate as well. The murmuring continued within the hall as the nobles discussed between themselves about how exciting it would be for Orion to participate in the tournament. Meanwhile, sitting beside the Viscount was his wife and his son, a dark elf around the age of seven. His name was Adrian Meir and beside him was another young boy around the same age as Adrian. The other boy¡¯s name was Scott, but unlike Adrian who was an elf, Scott wasn¡¯t an elf, instead he was something else. Hearing his father talking about the uing elf tournament, Adrian suddenly had an idea in his mind as he smiled to himself. ¡®It would be nice to fight against the prince,¡¯ Adrian chuckled to himself before feeling like he had to use the toilet. He swiftly excused himself and stood up from his seat to find where the toilet for the guests were. Scott followed him from behind and the two of them met a maid who decided to guide them to where the toilet was. While they stepped out of the hall, Scott decided to ask Adrian a question that came to mind. ¡°Master, do you think the prince will participate in the tournament?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m still confident I¡¯ll be able to win the tournament,¡± ¡°Master, are you sure about that? His Highness has a Kitsune by his side and even for a spirit guardian like me, I doubt I¡¯ll be able to win against her,¡± Scott was Adrian¡¯s spirit guardian. Just like Mia, Scott was a spirit guardian capable of assuming a human appearance. This means that they were part of the strongest spirit guardians in the spirit realm. Adrian stopped walking and turned around to face Scott before saying.¡°You worry too much Scott. The tournament will being up in the next ten years, so we have enough time to prepare for it, and besides, We¡¯ve been training for the past two years in preparation for this, so we ........¡± ¡°...... should be strong enough to defeat the prince right?¡± Orion¡¯s voice sounded from behind Adrian. Adrian smiled and turned around while saying. ¡°Indeed, we should be strong enough to beat the........?¡± Adrian suddenly paused mid-sentence when he noticed who was in front of him. ¡°Y-Y-Your Highness?¡± His eyes widened in shock when he was certain Orion was the one standing in front of him with Mia standing by Orion¡¯s side. Orion and Mia had just arrived. It¡¯s been two hours since he¡¯s been sleeping in the courtyard, so Orion decided to return back to the hall with Mia before everyone returned back home. However, while they were returning back to the hall, Orion suddenly noticed that Adrian and Scott were talking about him and Mia but neither of them had noticed his presence until he opened his mouth to speak. Adrian and Scott instantly bowed before Orion with the maid doing the same behind them. ¡°Your Highness, please forgive us for......." ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not offended by your words,¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Adrian instantly raised his head up. ¡°Your Highness, d-do you really mean it?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Orion replied with a smile but the top of Adrian¡¯s forehead had sweat slowly sliding down his cheeks because he could see the murderous aura radiating out of Mia. If Orion wasn¡¯t holding her hand right now, she probably would have tore him to shreds. Adrian swallowed his saliva down in a loud gulp before saying. ¡°T-Thank you, your Highness,¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, now I¡¯m interested in knowing more about the tournament you speak of,¡± ¡°Huh? The tournament?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian looked at Scott and wondered if he should speak. ¡°Go on, tell me what the tournament is about,¡± Orion urged them to speak up and Adrian nodded his head in understanding. ¡°Okay, your Highness,¡± Adrian replied and he began to exin what he knew about the tournament. ¡°The Noble Elf Tournament is a tournament mainly for the nobles in the kingdom and their children, butmoners are also allowed to participate. However, the tournament only allows talented and hardworkingmoners to participate,¡± Adrian continued to exin what he knew about the tournament. Orion was able to find that the tournament was divided into two different age groups. The younger age groups and the adults age group. The younger age group consists of elves around the age of (10 - 17) while the adult age group consist of elves within the age of (18-100). This means that in the next ten years, Orion will be participating in the Junior Noble Elf Tournament where children of noble familiespete in various challenges to demonstrate their martial prowess, magical abilities and so on with the first, second and third receiving a couple of rewards. This was a summary of what the tournament was all about but aside from all these, Orion also found out why Adrian was confident in himself winning the tournament. 28. Royal Banquet [5]:- Making A Choice. 28. Royal Banquet [5]:- Making A Choice. Since the contest would being up in the next ten years, Adrian would be seventeen years old by then, and he would most likely be among the few older nobles participating in the Junior Noble Elf Tournament which made him feel a bit confident in himself. This was because most of the children of the current Duke, Earls and Barons were already above seventeen years old, which meant that most of them would be contesting in the adult Noble Elf Tournament. However, there would still be a couple of young, talented nobles participating in the Junior Tournament. But regardless of this, Adrian believed that he would be the one to win the tournament. "Do you know any of the talented nobles that will be participating with us?" Orion asked. "Y-yes, Your Highness, but I only know a few of them." "Go on." "The third son of Baron Manchester will be participating; as will the fourth son of Earl Ramsbottom; and the first daughter of Duke Cyprus, Lady Luna Cyprus, will definitely be participating too." "I see," Orion pondered over what Adrian said. ''I guess this means that if I participate in the game, I''ll be contesting against at least four strong nobles for the top three ranking,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts. He included Adrian in the number of young nobles he would be contesting against. ''But then again, I can''t be certain that these four will be the only ones who will prove to be difficult to fight against in the tournament.'' ''Moreover, is it really important for me to participate?'' ''I really see no reason why I should even bother myself with this tournament in the first ce.'' "Why are you so interested in winning this tournament? Is there some kind of reward you will be given if you win?" Orion asked Adrian. "Y-yes Your Highness." "Really? What is it?" "Winners of the Junior Noble Elf Tournament will be given new titles,nds and magical artefacts as well." "Oh," Orion replied with a disappointed look on his face. "Is that all?" "Yes." Hearing this, Orion instantly became unmotivated to participate in the tournament. "I guess I won''t be participating in the tournament then." "Huh? Y-your Highness, why?" "Well, that''s because I''m not interested in earning any new title ornds. I mean, what''s the point of having those things in the first ce?" Orion could understand why Adrian might want to win the tournament. Because Adrian was the son of a Viscount, winning the tournament would allow his father''s title to be upgraded to that of an Earl or possibly a Duke. However, Orion was already a prince, what else would a prince such as himself be hoping to gain from participating in the tournament? So, in a nutshell, Orion has decided not to participate in the uing tournament. "But your Highness, it''s not just about having titles andnds." "Then what else is there to fight for?" "Your Highness, not only is the tournament seen as a way for us to showcase our skills to everyone in the kingdom, but it''s also a way for us to gain recognition from the nobles and our fellow contestants as well." "Hmm, I see," Orion assumed a thinking posture as he stroked his bare chin. "Yep, my answer remains the same, I''m certainly not going to¡­" "....Your mother won thest tournament." "Huh? What did you say?" "Q-Queen Evelyn participated in thest tournament and won." ¡°My mom contested in thest tournament and won?¡± ¡°Yes, your Highness and she was just fifteen years old at the time,¡± ¡°F-fifteen? You¡¯re saying mum was fifteen years old when she contested and she won the tournament?¡± ¡°Y-yes, your Highness,¡± ¡°You mean she won the Junior Noble Tournament right?¡± ¡°Yes, your Highness, but she also won the Adult tournament as well,¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± ¡°I mean the Queen won the Junior Noble Elf Tournament and when she did, the three winners of the Junior Tournament contested against the three winners of the adult tournament and----,¡± ¡°---And that was how she won the tournament,¡± Orion muttered to himself. ¡°Yes, your Highness,¡± ¡°........¡± Orion remained silent as he pondered about how amazing his mother really is. He knew his mother was strong but Orion wasn¡¯t expecting her to have been so overpowered from a very young age. Orion¡¯s lips instinctively stretched into a smile. He recalled his desire to grow stronger and to join his mother in the same rank so that the both could have a never ending lifespan together with Elena. However, it seems an opportunity for him to start working hard on this dream had presented itself now and Orion didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity. Orion wondered if he could break his mother¡¯s record by winning the tournament at the age of ten. Not only would he be acknowledged by his mother and aunt, but he would also be acknowledged by everyone in the kingdom. ¡®It would also allow me to be confident in achieving even greater goals and dreams in the future,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thought. Aside from his desire to be as strong or even stronger than his mother and aunt so that he could enjoy a never-ending lifespan with the two of them in the future, Orion also had other dreams in mind for his future as well. His bucket list of the things he wanted to see and do in the future were endless but he knew if he wanted to enjoy carrying out his goals and dreams, he had to have the strength to protect himself and those he cared about as well because he lived in a world where strength spoke volumes. ¡®I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m definitely going to participate in the uing tournament,¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get started,¡± Orion uttered as he made up his mind. ¡°Huh? Y-your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Adrian asked, confused by what the prince said. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll be participating in the tournament.¡± 29. Royal Banquet [6]:- Rivalry. 29. Royal Banquet [6]:- Rivalry. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll be participating in the tournament.¡± "Really?" "Yes, but do you really think you''ll be able to win?" Orion asked Adrian. He knew Adrian was confident in himself in winning the tournament but now that Orion was also interested in winning the tournament, Orion wondered if Adrian would still feel the same way about the tournament. Based on how excited and eager Orion was to win the tournament, Orion wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see Adrian suddenly feeling a bit less enthusiastic towards the tournament unlike before when he hadn¡¯t noticed Orion¡¯s presence in the hallway. ¡®He would probably think it would be best to let a royal family win the tournament again,¡¯ Orion thought to himself before returning his gaze back to Adrian while expecting a response from Adrian with reduced enthusiasm. However, to his surprise, Adrian disyed a look of confidence on his face as he replied to Orion¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I''ll definitely win the tournament no matter who I face,¡± Initially, Adrian¡¯s goal was to win the Junior Noble Elf Tournament, but after noticing the determined look on Orion¡¯s face, Adrian was able to assume that Orion was interested in breaking his mother¡¯s record and this made Adrian even more eager to see if he too could actually win against adults if he were to face against them in the tournament. Before today, Adrian was satisfied with winning only the Junior Tournament, he was even prepared to admit defeat if he was asked to face against an adult, but after seeing the prince¡¯s determined look, Adrian wasn¡¯t going to allow a prince, younger than himself to win the tournament. Now, he was eager to win it just as much as Orion. This was his reason behind wanting to win the tournament and not just the Junior Tournament alone. ¡°Is that so,¡± Orion said with a smile on his face. He really liked the look on Adrian¡¯s face as he stated his goal. "Yes, your Highness." Adrian replied. "I see. So, what''s your name?" "M-my name?" Adrian was puzzled as to why the prince would suddenly ask him for his name, and he hoped that he wasn''t in any kind of trouble. "Yes, you have one, right?" "Y-yes, your Highness. My name is Adrian Meir and this here is Scott, my spirit guardian," Adrian introduced himself and his spirit guardian. "It''s nice to meet you, Adrian and Scott, my name is Orion Galdur Elfrida and she¡¯s Mia, my spirit guardian," Orion offered his hand to shake that of Adrian''s. Adrian was hesitant at first but he shook Orion''s hand nheless. As for Mia, Adrian dared not to offer his hand to shake her because he was certain he would be leaving the castle with broken bones if he tried such a thing. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that Mia didn¡¯t liked him and the more she continued to re at him, the more Adrian felt like burying himself in a hole. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to leave this ce as soon as----¡® Adrian thought to himself with beads of sweat drizzling down his face but then, he suddenly heard Orion saying something to him. "If it''s okay with you, I would like to train with you once in a while before the tournament begins," Orion suggested. "Huh? With me?" Adrian was taken aback. "Yes, I''ll discuss it with my mother, so that she''ll allow us to spend some time together in the castle. If you want to, that is." Adrian had two years of experience in training underneath, so it wouldn''t hurt for Orion to train with Adrian once in a while. "Um, does this mean I''ll being over to visit you in the castle?" "Yes, and of course, our activities in the castle won''t be limited to just sparring with each other, we can do other things as well." "Other things? Like what, your Majesty," "I don''t know, maybe things like drinking tea or ying together, you know, things friends do together." "H-huh? Your Highness? Are you saying you want me to be your friend?" "Well, the choice is yours¡­" "I''ll be honored to be your friend, your Highness," Adrian swiftly epted Orion''s proposal. Never in his wildest dreams would he have imagined himself being friends with the prince of the kingdom. This was a once-in-a-lifetime offer and Adrian grabbed his chance as quickly as possible. "Really?" "Yes." "Great, I guess this means we''re friends now. I''m sure it will be nice to have my first friend visiting me to y and spar together." "Y-your first friend?" Adrian couldn''t believe what he just heard from the prince. "Yes," Orion replied with a smile before releasing his hand from their handshake. Adrian looked at the hand he had just used to hold that of the prince. He slowly curled his fingers and tightened them into a fist while he reyed the words Orion said just now. Everything still felt like a dream to him, but the feeling of the prince''s hand on his was certainly real. Adrian could see that Orion had acknowledged him as a friend. Moreover, it looked like he would be Orion''s first friend as well. Adrian didn''t want to lose the opportunity to be someone important to the prince. He also saw this as his chance to be more than just a friend to Orion. He wanted to be someone who would push Orion to the limit so that Orion would push him to his limit as well. His fist tightened even more as his tinum blonde hair covered his forehead, casting a shadow over his eyes as he made up his mind on what he wanted to do. "Y-your Highness?" Adrian called out, slowly raising his head to take a look at Orion''s face. "Hmm, what''s wrong?" "May I be so bold as to say what''s currently on my mind?" "Yes, you may." "Thank you, your Highness, but as your friend, please don''t think I''ll go easy on you on the day of the tournament. Because, my goal is not to only earn the title of Earl, but I also want to give it my all with the hope of earning a prestigious noble title of Duke," Adrian said with a serious look on his face as he stared back at Orion not as a prince, but as his friend and rival. 30. Royal Banquet [7]:- Jealous Mia. 30. Royal Banquet [7]:- Jealous Mia. Hearing the words Adrian said and noticing the look on his face, Orion¡¯s lips stretched into a smile. ¡°Very well then, I ept your challenge and may the best elf win,¡± Orion stretched his arm to give Adrian a handshake to seal the deal. ¡°Agreed.¡± The two smiled and discussed a bit more before heading their separate ways. Adrian, Scott and the maid walked towards their initial destination while Orion and Mia headed towards theirs. While Adrian and Scott were walking, Scott suddenly spoke up. ¡°You were amazing, master. I¡¯ve never seen you look as cool as you did when speaking with the prince.¡± ¡°Thank you, Scott, but let¡¯s forget about that for now,¡± Adrian had a smile on his face while he was walking and he still couldn¡¯t believe what had just urred. ¡°Once we get home, we¡¯ll immediately begin to n a new training schedule.¡± ¡°I understand, master, and as your personal spirit guardian, I promise to do everything in my power to help you grow stronger.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, buddy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee master,¡± Scott smiled to his master before noticing his master¡¯s feet hurriedly walking towards the restroom. ¡®Hehe¡­ it seems master has been holding it in ever since he saw the prince. It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t pee in his pants in front of the prince¡­ hehe,¡¯ Scott giggled in his thoughts as he trailed behind his master. While Adrian, Scott and the maid went on their way, Orion and Mia decided to return to the hall. However, while they were walking, Mia had a cute pout on her face and it was easy to see that she wasn¡¯t pleased with something that had happened. ¡°Mia, is something wrong?¡± Orion asked, unsure of what could have caused her to be pouting while walking beside him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, master,¡± Mia harrumphed while walking with her hands crossed on her chest, and she refused to look at Orion¡¯s face. Orion rolled his eyes at how cute his spirit guardian looked right now. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Mia.¡± ¡°Fine, the truth is that I don¡¯t like that boy.¡± ¡°Huh? Adrian? Why?¡± Mia didn¡¯t reply at first but when she did, she muttered to herself. ¡°Who does he think he is,ing out of nowhere to be master¡¯s first friend, doesn¡¯t he know I was the first to know master? I am the one who deserves to be master¡¯s first friend,¡± Mia pouted cutely again, recalling how Adrian became Orion¡¯s friend instead of her. Although she muttered it to herself so that Orion wouldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, but with his sharp ears, Orion was able to hear every single word she uttered and this made him giggle to himself before he grabbed hold of Mia¡¯s hand. Mia was surprised to see Orion suddenly holding her hand. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Mia, you shouldn¡¯t be worried about not being my first friend.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Because you are more than a friend to me.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± Mia leaned closer to Orion, staring into his eyes as she waited for him to confirm his words. ¡°Yes, Mia.¡± ¡°Does this mean Mia is very special to master?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes sparkled in excitement. ¡°Yes Mia, you¡¯re very important to me.¡± Hearing Orion¡¯s words, Mia giggled and her tails wagged excitedly as well. ¡°Hehe......Thank you, master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Orion smiled back as he noticed the happy smile on his beautiful spirit guardian. The two continued to talk while returning to the Grand Hall where the awakening ceremony was taking ce, but while they were walking, Orion recalled what Adrian said about his mother. ¡®It still feels like a dream to hear that Mama won the tournament at such a young age.¡¯ ¡®But this means I will have to work hard as well to achieve something even greater,¡¯ ¡®I know Mama will be very proud of me if I¡¯m able to win the tournament at a very young age and I really want to see how happy she and Aunt Elena will be when I win the tournament,¡¯ ¡®Adrian¡¯s goal is to be an Earl or a Duke while mine is to be the first elf to ever win the tournament at the age of ten,¡¯ ¡®Our goals won¡¯t be easy to achieve but I¡¯m prepared to work hard for the future,¡¯ ¡®Because, I know Mama worked hard as well to win thest tournament,¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no doubt about it, Mama is truly amazing.¡¯ ¡°Mama is the greatest,¡± Orion muttered confidently with a smile on his face as he finally arrived at the hall. Meanwhile, a smile appeared on Evelyn¡¯s face as well when she overheard her baby praising her while entering the hall. Orion and Mia joined Evelyn and Elena in the hall and the partysted for a few more hours until everyone returned hometer that evening. The four of them felt exhausted after the ceremony so they decided to sleep together in Evelyn¡¯s bedroom and because her bed was extremely big, it couldfortably take the four of them. ===== The next morning, Orion opened his eyes to notice his head resting on his mother¡¯s beautiful mountain peaks. It was easy for him to know that he was resting on his mother¡¯s breast because of her soothing scent. ¡®Mama¡¯s scent is the best.¡¯ ¡®It always smells like flowers and I can¡¯t get enough of it.¡¯ ¡®I love her scent so much,¡¯ Orion buried his head deeper into her bosom and he felt a hand slowly stroking his head. He raised his head to see his beautiful mother smiling at him. ¡°Good morning, Mama.¡± ¡°Good morning, sweetie,¡± Evelyn nted a kiss on his forehead and asked. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel fine, Mama,¡± Orion replied before turning around to look for Mia but she wasn¡¯t on the bed with him and Evelyn. ¡°Is something wrong, sweetie?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find Mia.¡± ¡°She has returned to the spirit realm, dear.¡± ¡°She has?¡± ¡°Yes sweetie, she went back home to see her mother, but if you¡¯d like to know, mama could teach you how to summon her now if you feel like seeing her.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mama, but I¡¯ll do that after eating breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay, sweetie,¡± Evelyn kissed her baby¡¯s cheeks but noticed Elena groggily opening her eyes as she woke up beside Orion. Orion turned to his left to see his aunt with her hair a bit disheveled. ¡°Good morning, Auntie,¡± ¡°Good morning, dear,¡± Elena said with a yawn as she stretched her tired body. ¡°Thanks for yesterday, Auntie,¡± Orion thanked Elena for making all the preparations for the awakening ceremony. He knew his Aunt had been working very hard to ensure everything worked out perfectly for his awakening ceremony and Orion was thankful for everything she did for him. Knowing what he was thanking her for, a smile appeared on Elena¡¯s lips and she leaned towards him to kiss his cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re wee, dear.¡± Orion giggled before saying. ¡°You had been working really hard to prepare the ceremony, Auntie. How do you feel?¡± Sensing the opportunity to have Orion all to herself, Elena swiftly made a sad look on her face. ¡°I feel sad dear.¡± 31. Naughty Aunt. 31. Naughty Aunt. A/N:- Sorry about the dy but some changes have been made starting from chapter 28 to this current chapter. ====== ¡°I feel sad dear.¡± Elena said with a sad look on her face. ¡°Huh? Really? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Orion asked with genuine concern. ¡®So cute!!! My nephew is the cutest!!!¡¯ Elena squealed internally. She was touched to see her cute little nephew look so worried about his Aunt and she felt like hugging him forever. She couldn¡¯t get enough of her adorable little nephew. ¡°Auntie¡¯s body aches so much, will you be a dear and give Aunt a hug.¡± ¡°Will it take the pain away?¡± ¡°Yes dear, it will.¡± ¡°Okay Auntie,¡± Orion rolled over to his aunt to hug her. Of course, Orion knew his Aunt only wanted to hug him, but if that was all she wanted after all she¡¯d done for him, then he was more than happy to make her wishe through. ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± Elena smiled with her arms open wide as she waited for her little nephew to hug her, but when Orion was about to hug her, Evelyn swiftly swiped her baby away from her conniving sister and hugged him closely. ¡°Don¡¯t trust your cunning Auntie, sweetie.¡± ¡°She¡¯s only trying to steal you away from Mama.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetie, Mama will protect you from your naughty auntie.¡± Evelyn said with a smile before poking her tongue out at Elena. Meanwhile, Orion pulled his head back from his mother¡¯s breast to look into her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mama, I wanna hug Auntie,¡± ¡°Huh? Really? But, she¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mama.¡± ¡°Yes, sister. Let Orion hug his favorite Auntie in the world,¡± Elena said with a huge smile on her face before poking her tongue out at Evelyn in return. Evelyn bit her lower lips. She could see the smug look on Elena¡¯s face and this made her feel even more reluctant to let Orion go, but she also wanted her baby to be happy as well, so she had to respect his wishes. Since Orion''s mind was made up on what he wanted to do, Evelyn didn''t try to stop him anymore. She slowly opened her arms to allow her baby to hug Elena and she watched as Orion crawled over the bed to hug his Aunt. Seeing the two of them hugging so lovingly, a smile appeared on her lips but she also felt jealous. "I wanna hug my baby too," Evelyn muttered to herself but Orion heard it and he turned a bit towards Evelyn while hugging Elena before spreading one of his arms towards her. "Mamae," he said, beckoning for her to join them. Evelyn smiled and joined them. Being sandwiched by two of the most beautiful women he had ever seen, Orion felt like he was the luckiest elf alive. ''I love this world.'' ''And I love Auntie and Mama.'' ''I love them so much.'' ''I want us to be happy like this every day,'' he uttered in his thoughts with his mind determined to make sure this became his new norm from now on. He really loved spending time with his mother and aunt, and Orion knew they felt the same way towards him as well. After a few minutes, Elena pulled away from the hug before saying. "I think it''s time we have our bath before eating breakfast, what do you think?" She asked Evelyn. "Yes, let''s do that." "Okay," Elena stood up from the bed before wearing her nightgown, then she walked out of Evelyn''s bedroom to ask the maids to get their baths ready for them. Right after she was done with that, she headed straight to the kitchen to let the chef know what they wanted to eat for breakfast. However, the moment Elena walked out of Evelyn''s bedroom, Orion sat up on his mother''sp while resting his head on her breast. In front of them was a standing mirror and the two of them could see their reflection while sitting on the bed. "Mama?" "What is it, sweetie?" "Is it true that the noble elf tournament will being up in the next ten years?" "Yes dear, but how did you know?" Evelyn asked even though she already knew how Orion found out. She did this because she wanted Orion to tell her how he found out about it himself. "I met a young dark elf yesterday and he told me about the tournament." "A young dark elf?" "Yes Mama, he said he was the son of a Viscount and he told me that you''ve participated in the tournament before and won. Is it true?" Evelyn smiled. She was happy that her baby didn''t lie about his encounter with Adrian. She slowly wrapped her arms around him from behind while looking at him through the mirror. "Yes dear, Mama won the tournament when she was fifteen years old and no one has ever achieved such aplishments before,¡± "Wow, Mama, weren''t you scared? You were asked to face against adults twice your age,¡± "Fufufu..... Of course not sweetie, because Mama had wonderful elves by her side, including your Auntie as well, so Mama worked very hard to make those close to me very proud,¡± "Mama is really amazing." "Fufufu...you think so?" "Yes." "Does baby love Mama even more now?" "Yes Mama, I love you so much." Hearing Orion''s words which were said with the most beautiful smile she had ever seen on his face, Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. Her cheeks suddenly turned red with emotion and her eyes became teary. However, to prevent Orion from seeing this, Evelyn swiftly lifted her baby and began raining kisses all over his face. "Huh?... Mama?...wait.....hehe... stop... you''re kissing me too much...hehe." "Ufufufu.... it''s not enough, sweetie. Mama is so happy right now and it''s all thanks to you," Evelyn continued once again, causing the room to be filled with Orion''sughter. "Hehe.....mama stop....it''s too much....." Orion continued to giggle until his mother decided to stop, which was a few minutester. 32. New Skills. 32. New Skills. ¡°Hehe.....mama stop....it¡¯s too much.....¡± Orion continued to giggle until his mother decided to stop, which was a few minutester. Now, the two of them were lying on the bed, breathing heavily while staring at the ceiling with a smile on their faces. Orion tried to steady his breathing before calling his mother. ¡°Mama?¡± ¡°What is it, sweetie?¡± ¡°I want to win the tournament too and I can¡¯t wait to start training and practicing in preparation for the tournament,¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn turned towards Orion and rubbed his cheek before asking. ¡°You want to beat Mama¡¯s record, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°......¡± Orion stared at his mother with his eyes opened wide. He wasn¡¯t expecting her to quickly guess his intention so fast, but his cute reaction only made Evelyn to smile even more. ¡°Ufufufu--- It seems Mama was right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweetie, Mama promises to teach you everything you need to know about the tournament. If my baby wants to work very hard for the tournament, then Mama will teach you everything she knows,¡± ¡°Thanks Mama, you¡¯re the best,¡± Evelyn¡¯s cheeks reddened once again by her baby¡¯s words. ¡°Ufufufu--- Does baby want Mama to rain more kisses on you for a second time?¡± ¡°.....¡± Orion swallowed his saliva very loudly and Evelyn giggled while seeing this, but then she realized something. ¡°Sweetie?¡± ¡°Yes mama?¡± ¡°The tournament will be divided into different categories, so you¡¯ll need to learn not only magic, but also archery and also how to read and write as well,¡± ¡°I understand Mama, and I¡¯m ready to learn everything,¡± ¡°Everything?¡± ¡°Yes, Mama,¡± ¡°Ufufufu--- If baby says he¡¯s ready, then Mama will have to focus on teaching you magic for now and also how to read and write elven words as well,¡± ¡°Magic?¡± Orion asked with sparkling eyes. Evelyn giggled and replied. ¡°Yes dear, Mama will teach you everything about magic, but that will have to be after we¡¯ve had our bath and breakfast. Would you like that?¡± ¡°Yes Mama,¡± Evelyn smiled at her baby¡¯s response but she noticed the maids walking out of her bathroom and leaving her bedroom right after they bowed towards her. This meant that the maids were done preparing the bath and an idea suddenly came to mind. ¡°Alright sweetie. Now, let¡¯s quickly head into the bathroom and have our baths before your Auntiees back,¡± Evelyn suggested with a mischievous smile on her face. Orion smiled in return and nodded instantly. ¡°Okay mama,¡± He knew his mother loved spending time with him in the bathroom and he knew she was also trying to get revenge for when Elena hugged him first before she could, so Orion decided to y along with what his mother wanted. Making Evelyn happy and seeing her smile were the things he loved to do the most ever since he arrived in this world. His mother was very important to him and he knew he was very important to Evelyn as well. Orion didn¡¯t want to dy his mother, so he swiftly undressed himself. Evelyn did the same as well and Orion could see Evelyn¡¯s beautiful hourss body and her plump breasts. Of course, she felt no shame in standing before her son without a piece of fabric on her body and Orion felt the same way as well because he was used to seeing his mother and aunt doing this whenever it was time for them to have a bath together. Evelyn held Orion¡¯s hand and walked straight to the bathroom but Elena opened the door of Evelyn¡¯s bedroom to see the both of them sneaking into the bathroom. ¡°Ara, Ara, are you two going to have a bath without me?¡± Elena asked, not wasting her chance to quickly undress herself so that she could join them. ¡°Yes,¡± Evelyn replied with a smile and hurriedly lifted Orion from the ground before running into the bathroom. Within a second, she instantly appeared inside the bathroom with Orion in her arms. Elena also appeared in the bathroom a secondter with not a single cloth on her body as she took a bath with Evelyn and Orion. The three of them giggled, yed together and enjoyed each other¡¯spany in the bathroom, while using this moment to bond with one another as well. The moment they were done, they walked straight to the dining room to have their breakfast. While they were eating, Orion used that chance to read the notifications which had flooded into his system screen and was now disyed in front of him. [Congrattions to the host forpleting Four Tier Two Missions of The Sprout Elf System.] [Your rewards are now avable,] [Would you like to take a look at them?] ¡®Yes¡¯ The system acknowledged his response and replied. [Here are your rewards.] [First Mission:- Mana Core.] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +5 Vitality.] [You have also acquired your firstbat art or technique:- Manabat proficiency.] [Second Mission:- Summon.] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +5 Charisma.] [You have also acquired a new Basic skill:- Appraisal.] [Third Mission:- Friend.] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +5 Charisma.] [You have also acquired a newbat art or technique:- Dagger Proficiency.] [Fourth Mission:- Harmony,] [Rewards:- (Attributes):- You have received +5 Charisma.] [You have also acquired a new Racial skill:- Auto-MP Recovery.] [Congrattions to the host, for your newly acquired Skills , attributes and techniques. Would you like to take a look at your status?] ¡®Yes,¡¯ [Name:- Orion Galdur Elfrida] [Race:- High Elf] [Title:- World Traveler, Prince Of The Elven Kingdom] [Strength:- 5] [Agility:- 5] [Charisma:- 19] [Vitality:- 7] [Intelligence:-22] [Emotional Intelligence:- 7] [Mage Rank:- Rank One] [Magic Skills,] {Elemental magic:- None,] {Non-Elemental magic:- None,] [Basic skill:- Elfnguage, Inventory, Tracking, Archery, Magic Sense, Closebat, Appraisal.] [Combat Techniques,] Mana Combat proficiency (Tier 0) Dagger Proficiency (Tier 0). [Racial skill:- Omnivision, Thought eleration, Camouge, Summoning Skill, Auto-MP recovery.] [Contract Skill:- Telepathy,] [Resistance:- Exhaustion resistance, Pain resistance.] ==== 33. Aunt Elena Is Also Strong. 33. Aunt Elena Is Also Strong. Orion viewed his status and right after he was done, Orion decided to check out the details of his newly acquired skills. [Mana Combat Technique:- The host has acquired a fundamental understanding of what manabat technique is all about. If the host wishes to use simple Tier One manabat techniques, then the host must improve his understanding on mana maniption,] [Appraisal:- This skill allows the host to assess and evaluate the value, properties and potential of weapons, rare materials and artifacts. It can also be used to view a few details of a target depending on the stage of the elf System the host has ess to,] [Auto-MP recovery:- This skill automatically restores the host¡¯s MP once it drops,] [Dagger Combat Technique:- Just like the host newly acquired mana technique, you have obtained a fundamental understanding of what a dagger art is all about. However, if the host wishes to use simple Tier One dagger arts, the host must first awaken his Aura aspect,] Orion read through the details of his newly acquired skills and the moment he was done, Orion noticed he had now obtained a basic understanding of what manabat techniques and daggerbat techniques were about. He was also able to understand that bothbat techniques were a bit simr but they were also different at the same time. Aside from the fact that mana arts involved the use of mana forbat and it was used exclusively by mages, Orion was able to understand that dagger arts could only be learnt and practiced by knights. He wanted to know more about Aura and what he needed to do, to have ess to it but he decided to wait until he was done eating breakfast so that he could ask his mother or Aunt. Since Orion had concluded to speak with Evelyn and Elena once they were done eating, he decided to turn his attention to his newly acquired [Appraisal] skill. ¡®The details of the appraisal skill looks simple to understand,¡¯ ¡®But I wonder what Mama¡¯s rank would look like if I use the skill to view it,¡¯ Orion wondered but he didn¡¯t waste any time in trying to view his mother¡¯s mage rank with his appraisal skill. However, when he tried it, Orion was unable to see anything about Evelyn or Elena¡¯s rank. He sighed internally and uttered in his thoughts. ¡®I guess this means that the current stage of the system can¡¯t view their details,¡¯ ¡®Or maybe it is because Mama and Auntie¡¯s details are a bit too much for the system to read,¡¯ ¡®Anyways, it seems I won¡¯t be able to see Mama¡¯s current Mage rank for now,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll have to work harder to be able to do so,¡¯ Orion concluded in his thoughts. He wasn¡¯t sad about his inability to view his mother¡¯s mage rank. He was expecting something like this to happen so he decided to continue eating his breakfast and to not think too much about this. For now, Orion¡¯s main priority was to learn everything his mother promised to teach him and he couldn¡¯t wait to get started. ¡®Come to think of it, with a racial skill like auto MP-recovery, I can see why Mama would be regarded as one of the strongest elf ever,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thoughts. He could feel his hair on his body standing erect in excitement of what¡¯s toe in the future. He couldn¡¯t wait to get started with his teachings and so he focused more on his breakfast. Right after they were done eating, the maids walked in to take away their tes but Evelyn noticed her baby looking towards her direction, meaning that he was ready to learn now and she couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the cute expression he had on his face while looking at her. ¡°Fufufu...... It seems someone is eager to learn,¡± Orion smiled and instantly replied with a nod but Elena became curious about what they were talking about. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± she asked and Orion replied. ¡°Mama wants to teach me magic,¡± ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± A sad look appeared on her face. ¡°Well, good luck then,¡± Elena said depressingly before grabbing the mug in front of her to drink her tea. Her interest in what they were talking about suddenly dropped and Orion noticed the sad look on her face. ¡°Aunt Elena, is something wrong?¡± ¡°No dear, Auntie is fine,¡± Elena replied with a fake smile on her face. Unlike before when Elena was trying to have Orion all to herself, this time around, she felt really sad and she wasn¡¯t trying to trick Orion into hugging her. ¡°Liar,¡± Evelyn interposed. ¡°Don¡¯t believe your Aunt sweetie, she¡¯s lying. You noticed the sad look on your Aunt Elena¡¯s face right sweetie?¡± She asked Orion. ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Mama noticed it too and the reason Auntie looked so sad right now is because Auntie is unhappy she won¡¯t be able to teach you magic,¡± ¡°She won¡¯t?¡± Orion¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he heard Evelyn¡¯s words. He was expecting Elena to be interested in teaching him magic, just like Evelyn. ¡°Why? I thought Auntie has an affinity to all the elements just like us?¡± He said and turned to Elena, hoping she could exin why his mother said those words. ¡°Yes, I do, but my affinity to all the elements isn¡¯t as strong as the two of you, so I decided to focus on bing a knight,¡± Elena replied. ¡°Is that why you use a sword?¡± Orion asked and recalled Elena informing him about how she used her sword to fight against the Orc army during the war. At first, he wondered why she would use a sword during the war but now he fully understood why she focused more on learning how to use weapons rather than how to cast spells. ¡°Yes, sweetie,¡± Evelyn replied instead of Elena and she added. ¡°Your Aunt uses a sword and right now she¡¯s the best knight in the kingdom. If you wish to learn how to use any weapon in the kingdom, your Auntie is the best teacher to meet,¡± ¡°She is?¡± Orion turned to Elena with even more respect towards her. 34. Grimoire. 34. Grimoire. ¡°She is?¡± Orion turned to Elena with even more respect towards her. Elena giggled and a smile appeared on her face. She ruffled her cute little nephew¡¯s hair before replying. ¡°Yes dear, I am. If you wish to learn how to use any weapon, all you have to do is to learn how to manipte Aura, just like how you were able to learn how to manipte mana yesterday. Aura is a bit different and difficult to master but once you¡¯ve mastered how to manipte it, you¡¯ll be able to strengthen and enchant any weapon you use,¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, dear,¡± ¡°Can we start now?¡± ¡°Huh? But I thought you wanted to learn how to cast spells?¡± Elena asked with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Yes, I want to learn both,¡± Hearing this, a smile appeared on Elena¡¯s face. She could see that her handsome and cute little nephew wanted her to be happy hence why he volunteered to learn both magic and sword training. If Orion wasn¡¯t the best nephew in the world, who else would it be. There was no doubt about it. Orion was simply the best nephew ever!!! However, Elena would never do anything to harm her precious little nephew. She appreciated his kindness but she needed to inform him about a few things concerning Aura and those who wished to learn about it. ¡°Orion dear, you need to know something,¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You see, unlike mana, Aura is really difficult to master,¡± Elena cautioned Orion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to learn both if you are still unsure. You can focus more on learning how to cast spells for now,¡± ¡°I will Auntie but I also want to learn how to fight,¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Orion replied with a smile. ¡°Okay dear, your mom and I will find a way to create a training schedule that won¡¯t interfere with our royal duties to the kingdom and the time you¡¯ll need to have all to yourself to y and to do anything else you wish to do,¡± Elena said, remembering the fact that Orion was not even a year old yet. If they were going to start teaching and training him,they won¡¯t use that to stop him from enjoying his childhood as well. ¡°Okay auntie, and thank you,¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee dear, and thank you too,¡± Elena said and nted a long kiss on his cheek. Orion giggled but suddenly found himself being hugged tightly by his aunt. ¡°Ahem,¡± Evelyn coughed out loudly to attract their attention towards her, then she stood up from her seat while saying. ¡°Okay sweetie, it¡¯s time for you to follow mama to the library, Mama will exin to you a thing or two about magic,¡± Evelyn said before squinting her eyes towards Elena. Elena rolled her eyes with a smile on her face. ¡°Okay,¡± Orion hugged his aunt one more time before walking away with his mother to the library in the castle. While walking, Orion thought this would be a good time to ask. ¡°Mama?¡± ¡°What is sweetie?¡± ¡°Yesterday, right after I summoned my spirit guardian, your voice sounded in my head, telling me to turn around. It was you who said that right?¡± ¡°Yes dear, it was me,¡± ¡°Can I do that too?¡± ¡°You will my little prince, but not now,¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Orion felt sad that he won¡¯t be able to use that skill for now. ¡°Ufufufu--- Don¡¯t feel sad baby. It is a really difficult skill to learn but you should be able to learn it once you¡¯ve gotten used to talking telepathically to Mia,¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s your spirit guardian, you should be able to do this by now,¡± ¡°Yes, I can,¡± ¡°Then, keep doing that and once you¡¯ve grown a bit more, mama will teach you how to talk telepathically to everyone around you,¡± ¡°Thanks Mama,¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee sweetie,¡± The two of them continued to talk while walking along the corridor, smiling and chuckling to one another. After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived in the library and Orion was amazed by how huge and high the shelves in the library were. The library had hundreds and thousands of books in it and he wondered if he could ever finish reading those books if he were to decide to sit down and start reading every single one of them. ¡®Let¡¯s not think about that for now and focus on why I¡¯m here,¡¯ Orion took a seat and noticed his mother walking towards him after looking around for the books she needed. ¡°Okay sweetie, let¡¯s get started,¡± Evelyn said and Orion watched as his mother dropped a tower of twenty huge grimoire in front of him. A single grimoire looked as big as an encyclopedia and it was equally as heavy as one. Evelyn waved her hand a bit and one of the grimoire hovered above the rest beforending on the desk in front of Orion. Orion looked at the words written in the cover page, but he couldn¡¯t understand it because it was written in elvishnguage. Although, he could speak and understand simple elvishnguage but he couldn¡¯t read and write it yet. ¡°The words on the cover page says ¡®Basic Tier One Wind Magic Spells¡¯,¡± Evelyn exined. ¡°We¡¯ll start with wind magic and then slowly move further to other elemental magic spells before doing anything else, but first, you need to know that all magic spells are divided into ten tiers,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ¡°Almost all Tier One spells can be learned by all mages but any tier higher than Tier three is extremely difficult for mages to chant,¡± Evelyn exined further and Orion nodded his head in understanding. He turned his attention back to the grimoire in front of him and he opened the pages. He could see several words written in the grimoire which signified the spells he had to learn to be able to chant them. ¡°There are two ways to learning magic. The first is to memorize the spells in a grimoire while the second is to memorize the magic circle in the grimoire, but I want you to learn thetter,¡± Orion listened attentively to what Evelyn was saying then he looked at the grimoire once again and noticed the diagrams of many magic circles drawn in it. 35. Grimoire [2]. 35. Grimoire [2]. ¡°Why do I need to memorize a magic circle?¡± Orion asked Evelyn and she smiled. Then she sat beside him to exin. ¡°You see sweetie, magic circle and magic spells are connected to one another,¡± ¡°When chanting a spell, a magic circle could serve as a focal point for mana, which can be used to amplify, direct and control the mana used for such a spell. Let me show you,¡± Evelyn positioned herself to face Orion. She aimed her palm towards Orion¡¯s face and muttered a spell ¡°Aero, lenis, fluo,¡± She chanted a tier one wind magic spell called ¡®Breeze¡¯. A small magic circle appeared in front of her palm and a cool gentle breeze blew out of the circle to caress Orion¡¯s face. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Orion was able to understand what Evelyn was talking about. When Evelyn chanted the spell, the mana flowing within her body moved straight to her palm before passing through the magic circle. The magic circle helped in not only aiming the cool breeze towards his face, it also amplified the breeze caressing his face when Evelyn increased the amount of mana flowing out of her palm. ¡°Is it difficult for mages to chant spells higher than Tier Three because it requires a high amount of mana?¡± ¡°Yes dear, it is difficult but not impossible,¡± ¡°So, most mages can chant high tier spells but once they do, it will be extremely difficult to replenish their depleted mana?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, but this isn¡¯t the only reason why I want you to memorize a magic circle,¡± ¡°What other reason is there?¡± Orion asked. ¡°If you¡¯re able to sessfully memorize magic circles of a particr magical affinity, you¡¯ll be able to cast spells in the future without chanting,¡± Evelyn exined and Orion¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He rxed a bit and pondered on what Evelyn said. ¡®Come to think of it, until now, I¡¯ve never seen Mama chanting words when casting a spell,¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s always waving her hand a bit and the spells would be cast,¡¯ ¡®However, while we were in the Grand Hall yesterday, I heard several nobles chanting spells to help them perform basic tasks like filling their cup with drinks. The maids and butlers were also chanting out spells yesterday too,¡¯ Orion wondered in his thoughts but Evelyn exined further and Orion was able to understand the benefits that came with memorizing magic circles rather than the spells itself. ¡®If I¡¯m able to cast spells without chanting, I¡¯ll be able to interrupt an opponent¡¯s spellcasting even before they finish,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll even be able to alter the effect of a spell and to counter or possibly neutralize an opponent¡¯s spell with ease,¡¯ Orion would be able to do this because once he had mastered several magic circles, he¡¯ll be able to recognize any magic circle hees up against, allowing him to be able to easily neutralize the spell before his opponent could even begin to understand what had happened. ¡®Memorizing magic circles is indeed a formidable and more deadly approach if you consider the benefits it yields in the form of casting spells without chanting them out loud,¡¯ Spells of tier Three and above are long and the spells are longer as the tiers bes higher, so it will take at least ten minutes for mages to cast them . However, with a skill like [Chantless], Orion will be able to cast Tier Three and above spells within seconds while others will need minutes just to be able to do this. ¡®It sounds easy but-----¡± Orion looked at the magic circles in the grimoire. ¡®These magic circles look extremely difficult to memorize,¡¯ Each magic circle had at least twenty to thirty different sigils, runes, signs and symbols in them. ¡®And these are just magic circles for a tier one spell, I¡¯m certain the magic circles for higher tiers will be a lot moreplex than this and maybe more arduous as well,¡¯ ¡®At this rate, it will take years before I¡¯m able to fully memorize the magic circle diagrams of tier one elemental spells,¡¯ Orion thought to himself while releasing a depressed sigh. But he wasn¡¯t going to let this discourage him from memorizing the magic circles. ¡®I bet there¡¯ll be other mages in this world who would be able to cast spells without chanting them too just like mama,¡¯ ¡®They¡¯ll be extremely rare but they¡¯ll definitely be among the strongest mages in the world and I can¡¯t wait to be one of them,¡¯ Orion¡¯s mind was made up and he couldn¡¯t wait to get started. ¡°I¡¯m ready Mama,¡± He said while looking into his mother¡¯s eyes. With a smile and a look of pride gracing her face as well, Evelyn nodded her head in understanding. She showed Orion the simple patterns and symbols he needed to memorize first. Orion also took interest in memorizing the spells as well. After all, there was no harm in learning both ways of casting a spell. A few hourster, everyone walked into the dining room. Orion and Mia took the lead while Evelyn and Elena walked behind them. Earlier during the day, Orion spent a couple of hours learning new spells and memorizing magic circles with the help of his mother. Evelyn limited what she taught to him so as not to overwhelm his little brain which was still new to the concept of spells and magic circles. However, she also did this because it was also Mia¡¯s job to teach Orion the magical spells she had learnt from her mother in the spirit realm. As a spirit guardian to Orion, it was the least Mia could do to carry out her role as his guardian. So, Orion summoned Mia just before eating dinner with Elena and Evelyn and he informed her of his desire to learn magic and to carry out somebat training in the future with his goal being to win the noble elf tournamenting up in the next ten years. Of course, Mia instantly understood his reasons behind wishing to be stronger and she vowed to do everything in her power to help him grow stronger. This also meant that she would train harder with her mother in the spirit realm so as to be worthy of being called Orion¡¯s spirit guardian. 36. New Missions. 36. New Missions. Right after he exined everything to Mia, and the both of them shared their goals and dreams, Orion and Mia walked to the dining room to have their meal and once they were done, everyone returned back to Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. They undressed themselves and walked straight into the bathroom to have their baths. The moments they were done, everyone walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around their body. Orion and the girls wore a night robe before climbing on to the bed, but while he was climbing on to the bed, Elena informed him of the decision she and Evelyn had made concerning his training schedule. ¡°Orion dear, Your mom and I have arranged a training schedule for you,¡± Elena said while crawling towards the center of the bed. ¡°You have?¡± ¡°Yes, it will be three days in a week and the remaining four days will be left for you to decide whatever you wish to do on these days,¡± Elena exined and Orion nodded his head in understanding. He slumped down on the bed and watched as Mia crawled towards him to snuggle up to him. Evelyn also snuggled behind him while Elena snuggled behind Mia. Mia snuggled closer to him and buried her head on his chest. Orion smiled and patted her head gently, and within a blink of an eye, Mia had fallen asleep on his chest. ¡®She¡¯s been looking exhausted ever since I summoned her here today,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thoughts. ¡®She said her mother had been training her thoroughly throughout the day and only allowed her to rest for a few minutes before I summoned her,¡¯ ¡®Well, I¡¯m d she¡¯s working hard in the spirit realm but I am really happy she¡¯s here right now with me,¡¯ ¡®I have a lot to learn and I can¡¯t wait to get started,¡¯ ¡®Mia said she knew a lot of about tier one spells and she couldn¡¯t wait to teach me everything she knew,¡¯ ¡®I was surprised when she told me she could cast spells without chanting,¡¯ ¡®It seems her mother taught this to her as well,¡¯ ¡®I wonder what mage rank her mother currently is,¡¯ ¡®But as for Mia, she¡¯s currently a rank two mage,¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a really high rank for a girl her age,¡¯ ¡®Wait a minute?¡¯ ¡®What is Mia¡¯s age?¡¯ ¡®Come to think of it, I really do not know,¡¯ ¡®Oh, well, I guess I¡¯ll ask her about this tomorrow,¡¯ ¡®Also, mybat training with Aunt Elena starts as from tomorrow,¡¯ ¡®She promises to exin some few things to me first before our training can officially begin,¡¯ ¡®So, I¡¯m looking forward to that as well,¡¯ ¡®I really can¡¯t wait to get started,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thoughts while he yawned. He noticed Evelyn and Elena were already asleep with Mia as well. Orion could also feel his body feeling drowsy by the second, so he slowly closed his eyes to catch a nap but a new notification from his system suddenly popped up in front of him. [Congrattions to the host,] [A new list of Three Tier Three Missions is now avable for you,] [Would you like to check them out?] ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®New Missions?¡¯ ¡®Oh, okay,¡¯ The system acknowledged his response and a new batch of missions were disyed in front of him. [First Mission:- Aura,] [Learn everything you can about Aura from your Aunt and use your knowledge and experience to awaken your ability to use aura. A cool skill will be awarded to the host depending on what you¡¯ve learnt before the tournament,] [Second Mission:- Magic Circles And Spells,] [To obtain the skill ¡®Chantless¡¯, the host must learn and memorize all the magic circles rted to tier one spells of at least three magical affinities. A massive increase in the host attributes will ur depending on the number of magical circles the host memorizes. The system will also evaluate the host progress, experience and understanding of magic before the day of the tournament,] [Third Mission:- Elvish Language,] [Your vocabry of the elvishnguage has greatly improved since you acquired the skill to understand simple elvish phrases and sentences. Now, it¡¯s time topletely understand the concept of how to read and write elvish words,] [All rewards will be given to the host a day before the tournament,] [Skills learned during the course of your training and learning experience will also be added automatically to the host status,] [Good luck,] While reading the new batch of missions disyed in front of him, a smile spread across Orion¡¯s face. ¡®It seems the system wants to give me some really cool skills,¡¯ ¡®Maybe, that¡¯s why it wants to reward me based on how serious I train and learn in preparation for the tournament,¡¯ ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing the system didn¡¯t ask me to memorize all the magic circles and spells rting to all tier one magical affinities,¡¯ ¡®That would have ced a lot of pressure on me,¡¯ ¡®For now, I just want to memorize the magic circles of the three magical elements I have a strong affinity to, before learning any other spells,¡¯ Orion made up his mind on what he wanted to do but everything around him suddenly turned dark and before he knew it, he had fallen asleep. ==== The next morning, Orion woke up to see Mia hugging him on the bed while she was asleep. ¡®She¡¯s been hugging me sincest night,¡¯ ¡®Don''t her arms get tired?¡¯ ¡®Well, if she likes it, then who am I toin,¡¯ Orion thought to himself before noticing that they were the only ones in the bedroom. Orion used his Omnivision skill to check if they were in the bathroom. ¡®I guess mom and Aunt Elena are already awake cause they aren¡¯t in the bathroom,¡¯ Since they weren¡¯t there, Orion returned his gaze back to Mia. ¡®She¡¯s slowly turning me into her favorite pillow,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thoughts with a smile on his face. Then he patted her head and Mia groggily opened her eyes to see her beloved master smiling towards her. ¡°Rise and shine sleepy head,¡± 37. Training:- Mage And Knight Ranking. 37. Training:- Mage And Knight Ranking. ¡°Good morning master,¡± ¡°Good morning Mia,¡± Orion greeted her back but noticed someone walking into Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Ara, you two are awake?¡± It was Evelyn who walked into the bedroom. Orion smiled after seeing his mother and he greeted her. ¡°Good morning Mama,¡± Evelyn smiled as well and walked closer to him before greeting him back. ¡°Good morning my cute bundle of joy,¡± She leaned closer to him and nted a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Good morning your Majesty,¡± Mia greeted Evelyn as well with a huge smile on her face. Evelyn smiled back and greeted her as well. ¡°Good morning Mia,¡± She kissed Mia on the forehead as well, allowing the cute little vixen to giggle, seeing as how she was receiving the same kind of affection from Evelyn just as Orion. ¡°Now, who¡¯s hungry?¡± Evelyn inquired. ¡°I am!!!¡± Mia instantly raised her hands up in excitement. She was starving even though she ate a lotst night. Even Orion was surprised at the vortex she had for a stomach when she atest night, and now she was hungry again this morning. ¡°Ufufufu--- Okay dear, then you two must have your bath before eating,¡± Evelyn instructed and they both nodded their heads in response. Evelyn clicked her fingers and two maids walked into her bedroom. After giving the maids a few instructions, she directed her gaze back to Orion and Mia. ¡°Mama and Auntie won¡¯t be joining you in the bathroom this morning, because we have a few things to do, but we¡¯ll be done in time before breakfast, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Orion and Mia responded in unison before undressing themselves. The both of them were used to it now so they weren¡¯t bothered by this at all. The maids also undressed themselves as well, showing their ample breasts and sulent butts before apanying Mia and Orion to the bathroom. About half an hourter, Evelyn and Elena made it back in time to have breakfast. Orion and Mia also joined Evelyn and Elena in the dining room to have breakfast and everyone ate together. Right after they were done eating, Orion walked along with Elena to the training grounds in the castle. The training ground was used exclusively by the knights but because Orion wanted to use it today, Elena had granted the knights permission to have the day all to themselves. This meant that there will be no intense training for the knights today. As Orion walked into the training ground, he noticed the vastnd nestled within the heart of the castle. The training ground was meticulously designed to amodate a variety of training exercises. At the center of the training ground, there was arge space designed for sparring matches andbat drills. A collection of training dummies also stood nearby in formation. Each of them were constructed with sturdy materials that could withstand the impact of powerful strikes and blows. Orion could also see several marks across the dummies, signifying the countless numbers of hits each dummies had suffered. ¡°Okay dear, let¡¯s get started,¡± ¡°Okay Auntie,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what mana is and what needs to be done to be able to cast spells, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± ¡°Good, but you need to know that Aura is a bit different from mana. Unlike mana which stems from the environment around us, Aura stems from a Knight¡¯s will to grow stronger. If you recall, When a baby is born, the baby has the ability to absorb mana from his or her surroundings, and into their body until it reaches a threshold right?¡± Elena asked Orion. ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°However, there are some babies who are unable to absorb mana and so the only option left for them to grow stronger is for them to develop the ability to sense aura. Do you understand dear or is Auntie exining too much?¡± ¡°No, Auntie, I understand, please go on,¡± ¡°Okay dear, but do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Yes, If those who can¡¯t sense mana are able to develop a way to sense aura, does this mean Mages are also able to sense aura as well?¡± ¡°Yes dear, your mother can sense aura as well but she prefers to cast spells more,¡± Orion nodded his head in understanding. ¡°But, what do I have to do, to be able to sense aura as well?¡± ¡°If you wish to sense aura, then you will have to train your body to its limit while maintaining a will to grow stronger. Only then, will you be able to sense the aura within you,¡± Elena exined and Orion nced down to look at his hands. ¡®So, In other words, I need to train very hard for my body to reach a limit where it will be able to sense aura,¡¯ He said in his thoughts and clenched his fist very hard, indicating that he was ready for whatever training his aunt had for him. ¡°Okay dear, before I say anything else, you need to know the first five mage/knight ranking of the world alongside the lifespan associated with each ranking,¡± Orion nodded his head in response and Elena listed the first five rankings of both mages and knights and their corresponding lifespan associated with them. ===== Rank One:- Inchoate Mage or Knight (100) Rank Two:- Novice Mage or Knight (200) Rank Three:- Minor Mage or Knight (300) Rank Four:- Intermediate Mage or Knight (400). Rank Five:- Standard Mage or Knight (500) ==== This means that when a young elf bes a rank one mage or knight, he or she will automatically have his lifespan increased by a hundred years. The same goes for the other rankings and their corresponding lifespans. Right after Elena exined the ranking of mages and knights of this world to Orion, she asked Orion if he was prepared to begin his training and Orion quickly replied with a nod. Since this was Orion¡¯s first ever training, they started with some light drills and right after he was done training, Orion returned back to Evelyn¡¯s bedroom to have a bath. His training and learning schedule was divided into three days a week and Orion utilized this training schedule to his benefit. He dedicated a day to learning how to read and write while another day was meant for him to memorize magic circles. Elena continued with his training on the third day. At first, Orion continued with the same light training every week, but when Elena noticed he had grown ustomed to the same training, she decided to add some intense training methods to help build Orion¡¯s stamina and agility. He was pushed to his limit every week. Orion was even asked to run and sprint in ces where a normal elf his age wouldn¡¯t even dream of running. The intense training didn¡¯t stop there and Elena introduced even more gruesome training methods. Orion continued to train and learn from his mother, aunt and spirit guardian and within ten years, Orion had grown to be the first elf to ever be a Minor Mage and Knight at such a young age. 38. Ten Years. 38. Ten Years. It¡¯s been ten years since Orion began his training with Evelyn, Elena and Mia. Currently, he was seated on a bench in the courtyard. He was alone with no one beside him because everyone else were busy making preparations for the tournament. Orion had grown a lot taller and more better looking in these past couple of years. Not only has his understanding in magic spells and magic circles improved, his proficiency in aurabat techniques had increased as well. One could even say Orion was prepared for any surprises the tournament had to offer. However, Orion was also cautious enough not to feel too confident in himself because Evelyn had warned him about the possibility of the tournament being structured in a way that is different from what it used to be, and with the war ending since two decades ago, the elf kingdom had forge a close rtionship with other kingdoms. In other words, the elf kingdom had obtained valuable resources from nearby kingdoms with the hope of utilizing them to make the tournament more exciting and difficult for the next participants of the tournament. But this wasn¡¯t why Orion was seated alone in the courtyard. He wasn¡¯t really worried about the tournament, but the reason why he was alone in the courtyard right now was because of the screen disyed in front of him. [Congrattions to the host forpleting Three Tier Three Missions of The Sprout Elf System,] ¡®Finally,¡¯ Orion viewed the screen in front of him with a smile on his face. [Your rewards are now avable,] [Would you like to take a look at them?] ¡®Yes¡¯ The system acknowledged his response and his rewards were listed in front of him. [First Mission:- Aura,] [Rewards:- You have acquired a new racial skill:- Auto-Aura recovery,] [Second Mission:- Magic Circles And Spells,] [Rewards:- You have acquired your first unique skill:- Rune monarch,] [Third Mission:- Elvish Language,] [Rewards:- You have acquired a new racial skill:- Photographic memory,] [Twenty attributes points have also been added to each of the host attributes,] [The host has also acquired three new list of Contract skills:- Shape shifting, Teleportation and Kitsune magic,] [Would you like to take a look at the details of your newly acquired skills?] ¡®Yes,¡¯ [Auto-Aura recovery:- This skill allows the host to automatically recover and replenish your aura at an elerated rate whenever your aura bes depleted,] [Rune monarch:- With the host knowledge of runes, sigils and intricate symbols present in a magic circle, the host has acquired a skill that will allow you to easily decipher and interpret ancient forgotten runes. This skill also allows the host to createplex rune constructs for protection, binding and attack,] [Photographic memory:- This skill grants the host exceptionally vivid and urate memory, allowing you to recall even the smallest details with perfect rity. This skill also enhances the host learning capabilities, allowing you to absorb and retain vast amount of information,] [Shapes shifting:- This contract skill grants the host the ability to willingly change your appearance into whatever you desire. You will also be able to transform into any monster or beast of your choice,] [Teleportation:- The host can now move between short distances without chanting a spell. The distance increases when the host skill proficiency increases,] [Kitsune magic:- Although the host isn¡¯t a member of the Kitsune n, however, the host now have a direct ess to the Kitsune n rare bloodline ability,] Right after Orion read the details of all the skills he had acquired, he suddenly felt a massive influx of information surging into his mind. His veins in his arms and his head sprang up with intensity. His dazzling blue eyes glowed as well and he could feel himself growing stronger by the second. ¡®Amazing,¡¯ Orion remarked with his eyes widened in astonishment by the skills he had acquired. ¡®I had a hunch I might be rewarded with a skill simr to my Auto-MP recovery skill, so I¡¯m not really surprise with the Auto-Aura recovery skill,¡¯. ¡®However, I never imagined I would acquire a skill like rune monarch,¡¯ ¡®Mother told me a bit about the skill a few years ago,¡¯ ¡®She said it was rare to acquire a skill like rune monarch but to think I¡¯ve acquired this skill, even Mama doesn¡¯t have this skill,¡¯ ¡®This is truly amazing,¡¯ Orion lips widened into a smile. He returned his gaze back to the details of his skills and he noticed the photographic memory skill. He was pleased to see he had acquired this skill because there were a few magic circles he was having a hard time memorizing but with this skill, spells and magic circles will be a lot easier to learn and memorize. As for the shape shifting and teleportation skill, Orion had noticed Mia recently using skills simr to these two skills. ¡®These two skills are really good but the one I¡¯m surprised to see I had acquired is the Kitsune n rare bloodline ability,¡¯ ¡®Kitsune magic is a skill exclusive to only the members of the Kitsune n in the spirit realm,¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a collection of spells innately acquired by the Kitsune n members,¡¯ ¡®These spells can¡¯t be taught or learned by just anyone,¡¯ ¡®The spells do not even have magic circles and this was why I gave up on the idea of acquiring the skill when Mia told me about it,¡¯ In a nutshell , it was impossible for anyone to acquire or use a bloodline ability of a spirit guardian, but here he was, with the ability to use a Kitsune bloodline ability, and this was all thanks to the system he had. ¡®The Elf System is truly amazing,¡¯ Orion uttered in his thoughts but suddenly noticed a new notification popping up in front of him. [Congrattions to the host for the skills you¡¯ve acquired, would you like to view your status?] ¡®Yes,¡¯ With hismand confirmed, the system disyed his details. ==== [Name:- Orion Galdur Elfrida] [Race:- High Elf] [Title:- World Traveler, Prince Of The Elven Kingdom] [Strength:- 55] [Agility:- 53] [Charisma:- 59] [Vitality:- 57] [Intelligence:-52] [Emotional Intelligence:- 57] [Mage Rank:- Rank 3 (Minor Mage):- 75%,] [Knight Rank:- Rank 3 (Minor Knight):- 75%,] == [Magic Skills:-] {Elemental}:- Lightning magic: 2, Fire Magic: 2, Wind Magic: 2, Water Magic: 2, nt Magic: 2. {Non-Elemental:- None,] == [Basic skill:- Elfnguage, Inventory, Archery, Tracking, Magic Sense, Closebat, Appraisal,] == Unique skill:- Rune monarch,] == [Life Skill:- Hunting (Tier 2),] == [Combat Techniques:-] Mana Combat Proficiency (Tier 2) {57%} Dagger Proficiency (Tier 2) {20%} Bow Proficiency (Tier 2) {62%} Sword Proficiency (Tier 2) {60%} Aurabat proficiency (Tier 2) {61%} == [Racial skill:- Omnivision, Thought eleration, Camouge, Summoning Skill, Auto-MP recovery, Chantless, Photographic memory,] == [Contract Skill:- Telepathy, Shape Shifting, Teleportation, Spirit Sense, Kitsune magic,] == [Resistance:- Exhaustion resistance, Pain resistance.] ====== 39. Orion Makes A Promise With Mama. 39. Orion Makes A Promise With Mama. Since his training began ten years ago, Orion had improved his knowledge on elemental magic, allowing him to quicklyprehend elemental magic spells like lightning, fire, wind, water and nt magic. During his training period, Orion also acquired a life skill {Hunting}, somebat techniques and a contract skill. He was able to obtain these skills and techniques even though he wasn¡¯t given a mission by the system. Hisbat techniques disyed the percentage of each of his proficiency, allowing him to know what part he had to focus on improving. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to test out my new skills in the tournament,¡¯ ¡®I bet Mama, Aunt Elena and Mia are going to be shocked when they see what I¡¯m capable of doing in the tournament,¡¯ Orion smiled as he tried his best to maintain a positive attitude towards his first time in participating in a noble elf tournament. However, when he was about to stand up from the bench he was seating on, a new prompt suddenly appeared in his mind, disying several pieces of information to him. [Congrattions to the host for sessfullypleting the second stage of The Elf System titled ¡®The Sprout Elf System¡¯,] [The Sprout Elf System will now begin upgrading into the next stage,] [Upgrading....1%,] [......3%,] ¡®I guess it will take a while for the new update to bepleted,¡¯ ¡®Maybe I should try to see what Mama and everyone else are doing,¡¯ Orion decided on what he wanted to do but while he was leaving the courtyard, he suddenly noticed Evelyn walking towards him. ¡°How is my handsome prince doing?¡± Evelyn asked with a warm smile on her face. Even though it¡¯s been ten years since he arrived in this world, Orion couldn¡¯t help but notice how his mother grew more beautiful by the day. It almost felt as though she was aging backwards. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, my beautiful queen,¡± Orion replied and Evelyn¡¯s smile widened even more. There¡¯s no doubt about it, her baby is going to be popr among thedies. He knew the right words to say to make a woman¡¯s heart flutter. Evelyn knelt down before Orion and rubbed his chubby cheeks. ¡°My little baby is just the cutest,¡± ¡°The more you grow, the more handsome you be,¡± ¡°Mama simply can¡¯t get enough of your cute little face,¡± Evelyn rubbed her nose against his, causing him to giggle at how affectionate his mother was. Then she hugged him with her huge breasts. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, baby won¡¯t be with Mama for ten days because of the tournament,¡± Evelyn said depressingly while stroking his head. Once the tournament begins tomorrow, it willst for a period of ten days. Within these ten days, Orion and other contestants won¡¯t be allowed to be close to their families, hence why Evelyn felt sad. Orion pulled his head out of Evelyn¡¯s massive bosom to look into her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯ll still be within the vicinity right?,¡± ¡°I know sweetie, but it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that Mama won¡¯t be close to her precious little baby. Don¡¯t you know how much Mama loves you?¡± ¡°I do, Mama, and I love you too,¡± ¡°Well, Mama loves you more,¡± ¡°Then, I love Mama the most,¡± Orion dered with a huge smile on his face. Evelyn¡¯s cheeks reddened and she hugged her precious little baby once again. ¡°That¡¯s it, Mama and baby are going to be together starting from now on until the tournament begins. Agreed?¡± Orion rolled his eyes with a smile on his face and agreed with his mother¡¯s demands. He always prioritize his mother and Aunt¡¯s happiness and that¡¯s all that mattered to him. ¡°Agreed,¡± He replied. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s spend some time together before your Aunt is done with what she¡¯s doing,¡± Since Elena was still busy preparing everything Orion would need for the tournament, Evelyn decided to use this chance to spend more time with her cute little baby. Orion nodded his head in response and walked along with his mother. While they were walking, Evelyn suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh, that reminds me, what is Mia doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s currently in the library, memorizing magic circles,¡± Orion replied. Initially, the two of them were memorizing the magic circles together but because Orion wanted to view the rewards of his system, he decided to take some fresh air in the courtyard. Evelyn nodded her head in understanding before activating her [Omnivision] Skill, to see if Mia was still alone in the library. ¡°Ara, It seems Mia is already asleep,¡± ¡°She is?¡± Orion asked with a surprise look on his face but he quickly used his [Omnivision] skill to check if Mia was sleeping in the library. He could see she was really sleeping, so he made a mental note to first take a slight detour to the library before apanying his mother to her bedroom. Orion and Evelyn walked towards the library. Evelyn could have easily teleported the both of them to the library but she wanted to cherish every second she had to spend with Orion. Some knights, maids and butlers bowed and greeted them while they were walking and Evelyn acknowledged them back in return. But while Evelyn and Orion were walking along the long corridor, Orion suddenly noticed his mother massaging her arms and shoulders. ¡°My arms and shoulders feels a bit sore, I think Mama will have to ask Auntie to give her a massage,¡± ¡°I can give you a massage too,¡± ¡°Ufufufu--- I know you can sweetie, but baby¡¯s hands are too small right now,¡± ¡°Then, can I give you a massage when I¡¯m older?¡± ¡°Yes, dear, you can,¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Promise,¡± The two continued to chat until Orion arrived in the library while Evelyn went straight to her bedroom to set up their baths. Orion stepped into the library and he could see Mia sleeping with her head ced on a pile of paper. Each of those papers had drawings of magic circles on them. There were also papers that had different shapes of runes, sigils and symbols in them. Orion and Mia had been working very hard for the past couple of days with little to no sleep, so Orion could understand why Mia felt so sleepy right now. 40. Mermaid Queen. 40. Mermaid Queen. ¡°Okay princess, It¡¯s time for you to go to bed,¡± Orion slowly lifted Mia up like a princess and she leaned her body towards him even more, so that Orion would be able to easily carry her to the bedroom. Mia could feel someone carrying her and she slowly opened her eyes. Although, she knew she was being carried by Orion due to his familiar scent but she was too exhausted to move around on her own, so she decided to remain still. Also, it wasn¡¯t everyday her beloved master carries her like a princess, so Mia would rather remain like this than to ask Orion to put her down. In terms of what she was studying, Mia had made significant progress in memorizing a lot of magic spells and magic circles for the past ten years. She has learnt a lot of tier one, two and three spells, and she is currently working on some tier four spells. It was only a matter of time before she begins to work on tier five spells. This was thanks to her mother, who tried her best to make sure Mia was extremely useful to her master. Mia made it her mission to be stronger than anyone else in the tournament so that Orion would have a guaranteed win in the tournament and Orion was grateful but he knew what Mia needed right now was some rest. He swiftly took a step forward and activated his teleportation skill. Suddenly, he appeared in Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. Then, he ced Mia on the bed and tucked her in. Just like Evelyn and Elena, Mia had grown even more beautiful over the years. If Mia was a human, she could easily have been mistaken for a model if she were to ever find herself in Orion¡¯s previous world. ¡°Master, the spells,¡± Mia managed to utter out those words even though she was still half asleep. ¡°We have to keep ----¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Mia. We can continue another time,¡± Orion assured her with a smile. ¡°But-----¡± Mia tried to say something else but she suddenly felt Orion¡¯s lips kissing her forehead and her cheeks reddened instantly. ¡°You need to rest up while you still can,¡± ¡°Okay master,¡± ¡°Goodnight Mia,¡± ¡°Goodnight master,¡± Mia replied with a smile on her face before falling asleep. ¡°All done?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice sounded in the background and Orion turned around to see his mother, folding her arms underneath her breasts. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything and was ready to have her bath with Orion. She¡¯s been watching the cute moment between a master and his spirit guardian and Evelyn found it cute to have watched how Orion and Mia¡¯s bond grew even stronger over the years. If the bond between Orion and Mia continued to grow the way it is right now, this means that their strength will continue to grow faster than other elves with spirit guardians. ¡°Youing?¡± Evelyn asked and Orion nodded his head in response. He swiftly undressed himself and joined his mother in the bathroom. The two chatted and yed together in the bathroom and Elena joined them right after she was done making sure Orion would have everything he needed for the tournament. However, while the three of them were enjoying each other¡¯spany, a certain Queen in a separate kingdom groggily woke up from her sleep. ======= <> In the depths of an ocean, darkness was illuminated by the glowing of bio-luminescent creatures. There was a huge castle which stood tall and majestic in the merfolk kingdom. The castle walls had a blend of corals, shells and pearls with towers and spires which seemed to defy gravity, curving upwards like the tendrils of a jellyfish. Within the castle corridor, a beautiful maid, dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit could be seen walking towards the queen¡¯s bedroom. Her name was Karen and she was known within the castle walls as the queen¡¯s best friend. Karen had short purple hair with amethyst colored eyes and a stunning body hidden beneath her maid outfit. Karen¡¯s footsteps echoed throughout the hall and she hastened her steps towards the Queen¡¯s bedroom. Upon arriving in front of Ariel¡¯s bedroom, Karen knocked twice before walking in. She noticed Ariel sleeping on her bed. There was also several glittering treasures scattered around the room as well. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to wake up,¡± Karen pulled the bed sheets off from Ariel and Ariel grumbled while still feeling sleepy. ¡°Do I really have to?¡± ¡°Yes, your grandfather will like to have a word with you,¡± ¡°Ugh, tell him I¡¯m busy right now,¡± ¡°Busy sleeping?¡± ¡°Precisely, don¡¯t you know how important it is for me to have my naps,¡± ¡°I do but your grandfather won¡¯t be happy if you do not see him,¡± ¡°Who cares, I bet he just wants to introduce me to more ¡®male partners¡¯,¡± ¡°I believe now is the right time for you to have a suitable partner,¡± ¡°Ugh, now you sound like him,¡± Ariel clicked her fingers and her bed sheets covered her once again. Just like Evelyn, Ariel was an Apex Mage and she was idolized by hundreds as the goddess of the sea. She also had a never-ending lifespan like Evelyn and the other Apex Mages across the world. ¡°Besides, why should a goddess be looking for a partner,¡± ¡°You might be the goddess of the sea, but before that, you¡¯re a woman and your grandfather simply wants to have some grand-kids,¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯ll have to wait for a few hundred years before I¡¯m ready to have a baby,¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been saying this for thest two decades. Don¡¯t you think you should take a look at the partners your grandfather found for ----,¡± ¡°Nope, not interested,¡± She clicked her fingers and suddenly appeared behind Karen. ¡°Hey, Karen, just tell the Old man I¡¯m too busy to see him right now. You can do that for me, right?¡± Ariel slowly hugged Karen from behind, then her hands deftly grabbed hold of Karen¡¯s breast, groping her breasts while Ariel pleaded even more. A tentacle suddenly coiled around Ariel and pulled her away from Karen, lifting Ariel high above the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, please do not r*pe me with your fingers,¡± Karen straightened her sses before dropping Ariel on the bed. Ariel pouted cutely before folding her arms underneath her breasts. ¡°I just wanted to see how big your breasts were. Don¡¯t you know I have to grope your breasts for mine to grow bigger too,¡± Ariel said depressingly while fondling her breasts through her seashellced bra. 41. System Third Stage. 41. System Third Stage. "Your logic doesn''t make any sense, your Majesty," "Who cares, at least it makes sense to me," Ariel huffed and cocked her head to the side. Karen released a sigh before straightening her sses again. "You really need to get yourself a partner, you''re not growing any younger. Even the Elf Queen has a child of her own now and he''s ten years old already," "What? Evelyn has a baby?" "Yes," "That elf, how could she keep this from me, was this why she didn''te to see me for ten years?" Before Evelyn had Orion, Evelyn always visited Ariel in her castle with Elena, the queen of the dead and the phantom empress. They would eat, drink tea and do whatever seemed like fun to them but because, the war had recently ended at the time, and the queen of the dead and the phantom empress were always busy with their kingdom rted issues, Evelyn decided that everyone should focus on taking care of their own kingdom. "How could Evelyn lie to me. I thought we agreed not to get married until after a thousand years," "I do not think the Elf Queen has a husband," Karen said, dragging Ariel''s attention back to her. "Oh, so her child was born from magic?" "Yes, and he''ll be contesting in the noble elf tournament that starts tomorrow," "Interesting," Ariel said with a huge smile on her face. "That''s it, I''m heading over to the elf kingdom and I''ll y with her breasts as much as I can until she tells me why she betrayed the promise we made," Karen sighed once again. "You just want to use this as an excuse to leave the kingdom, don''t you," "Hehe.... maybe," "Your grandfather won''t like this," "Who says he has to know," "But the male candidates are on their way here to the castle," "Then I guess we should pay them a visit before heading over to the elf kingdom," "Why do I feel like I won''t like what you''re about to do," "Hehehe----- Come on Karen, when have I ever done something you wouldn''t like?" "Always," "Now,e on, don''t be a-stick-in-the-mud. Try to have some fun once in a while. You''re the daughter of the Kraken noble family, you need to be more adventurous. You and I know that deep down your race likes to cause pain and suffering to those you don''t like, and right now, your Queen and best friend doesn''t like a certain group of sea men heading this way, shouldn''t my servant feel the same way as well?" Hearing Ariel''s words, a sudden rush of blood began to flow through Karen''s veins and her eyes glowed in a crimson hue. She managed to calm down before saying. "Fine, but your Majesty must promise that we won''t kill them," "Ufufufu--- no promises," Ariel swiftly dragged Karen towards her bathroom to have a bath together and the two began to devise a n on how to take care of a couple of dick heads who thought they were worthy to call themselves the husbands of ''The Goddess Of The Sea''. ====== The next day, Orion could be seen standing in front of a mirror. He was dressed up and ready to leave the castle but he also noticed his system had reached thepletion of its upgrade. [Upgradeplete,] [Congrattions to the host for unlocking a new stage of The Elf System.] [The Third Stage of the Elf System is now activated.] [Unlocking The Youngling Elf System.] [This stage of the system allows the host to develop characteristics like confidence and resilience,] [Although, the host has developed from a young sprout, who was initially curious about the miniscule of things surrounding him, however, the details of the host current attributes remains the same as that of the Sprout Elf System,] Orion read through the details disyed in front of him by the system. The moment he was done reading it, the words on the screen vanished and a new string of words appeared before him. [Missions in the youngling elf system are divided into three tiers,] [Unlike the Baby Elf System and the Sprout Elf System, The Youngling Elf System tier one mission will only have a quest for the host toplete,] ''Uh?'' [The host will have only one mission toplete,] ''Just one mission?'' ''Will it be rted to the tournament?'' [Would you like to check it out?] ''Yes,'' Orion replied and his new mission was disyed in front of him. [Mission:- Have Fun,] [The noble elf tournament is a prestigious tournament, with hundreds and thousands of elves eager to participate in, however, the host is required to simply have fun when contesting against others. It doesn''t matter if you win or not. Also, your mother and aunt won''t chastise you for not winning, remember you''re still only a ten year old elf. Appropriate rewards will be given to the host after the system has evaluated your performance during the entirety of the tournament,] ''Hmm, it seems even the system isn''t forcing me to win the tournament,'' ''I know Mama and Auntie want me to have fun but now, it seems the system wants me to do the same,'' ''Anyway, I wasn''t expecting to be given a single mission,'' ''Does this mean the rewards will be far better than any other rewards the system had given me before?'' ''Well, I hope so,'' ''One can never have enough power and it will be exciting to see what skill the system will reward me with,'' Orion straightened his clothing while looking at his reflection in the mirror. The moment he was done with this, Orion noticed Evelyn walking into her bedroom. "Hello handsome," "Hi Mama," "Are you ready?" "Yes," "Good," Evelyn took a long look at her gorgeous little baby one more time to see if he was dressed properly. Orion also used this opportunity to see if he could finally view his mother''s details with his appraisal skill, but it seems he was unable to do this with the current stage of the system. ''I guess this means I''ll only be able to use the appraisal skill in the final stage of the system,'' Although, he was a bit disappointed, Orion decided to focus on more important things. After all, the tournament begins today and he had to be in the best possible state of mind topete with other contestants. With that out of the way, Orion and Evelyn walked out of the bedroom. Evelyn held Orion''s hand and the both of them arrived in the courtyard to see the Coachman along with the butlers and maids of the castle, bowing their heads and bending their knees. 42. Noble Elf Tournament {NET}. 42. Noble Elf Tournament {NET}. ¡°Good luck in the tournament, Your Highness!!!¡± Everyone showed their sincere support for the prince. They wished for him to enjoy his time when participating in the tournament. Orion acknowledged them before walking into the carriage with Evelyn. Mia and Elena were already inside, waiting for them to enter too. Once everyone had stepped into the carriage and taken their seats, the Coachman instantly hurried to his own seat. ¡°Hiyaah!!¡± The four dark Pegasi in front of him unfolded their wings before gliding into the sky with the carriage attached to them. While they were flying mid-air, Mia turned to Orion to ask. ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to El¡¯lyth, it¡¯s the city of the coliseum,¡± The elf kingdom was divided into two cities and two viges. The capital city and thergest city was called ¡®El¡¯goroth¡¯ This was where most of the nobles in the kingdom were living. It was also where the castle resides. The coliseum city was called ¡®El¡¯lyth¡¯ while the two viges were known as El¡¯vendom (The vige of farming and agriculture) and El¡¯rial (The vige of fishing) El¡¯vendom supplies food and fresh fruits around the kingdom while El¡¯rial provided seafoods to other markets within the kingdom, mainly the capital city and the coliseum city. The coliseum city was a veryrge city but it wasn¡¯t asrge as that of the capital. Since it was called the coliseum city, this meant that the city had a huge coliseum as its center of attraction. Hundreds of elves and orc warriorspete yearly in the arena. The city was also known to hold grand festivals simr to Oktoberfest in Orion¡¯s previous world. ¡°Does this mean master will be fighting in the arena?¡± ¡°Yes, he will,¡± Evelyn replied. ¡°For centuries, the tournament involved contestants battling against each other in the coliseum but things might be a bit different from how it used to be,¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Orion asked. ¡°Well, the first thing you need to know is that we¡¯re not going to the coliseum right now,¡± Elena exined. ¡°Then, where are we going?¡± Mia asked. ¡°To a castle in the city,¡± ¡°A castle?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Oh, you mean the same castle, contestants are allowed to stay during the period of the tournament,¡± ¡°Yes dear, but like I said, things are a bit different from how they used to be,¡± Elena nodded her head in agreement before saying. ¡°The same castle previous generations have been using for the tournament won¡¯t be used this time around. Several new castles have been built for this particr tournament,¡± ¡°But why would they do this?¡± Orion asked. ¡°Well, it seems the tournament officials were a bit lenient than usual in selecting those who could participate and those who couldn¡¯t. And now, for the first time ever, there are more than four hundred registered contestants for the Junior Noble Elf Tournament and over six hundred contestants in the adult tournament,¡± Hearing this, Orion¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The number of contestants in the previous tournament were always within the range of hundred to two hundred for both the junior and adult tournament, this means that the total number of contestants in both wouldn¡¯t exceed two hundred elves but now it appears that over one thousand elves will bepeting for the prestigious tournament. ¡°Nobles were allowed to have two to three children contesting in this tournament, also the ranking barrier has been set low formoners eager to participate as well. For young elves between the age of ten to seventeen, their strength had to be between a Rank One to Rank Three Mage or Knight while for the adult tournament, elves within Rank Four to Rank Nine were allowed to be registered,¡± This new rule gave room for more elves to try their luck in this year¡¯s tournament. ¡°So, this is why the number of elves participating this year are plenty,¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°But how will the elders be able to survey and supervise a thousand elves at the same time. Doesn¡¯t this mean some elves could have more chance of cheating without the elders knowing?¡± Orion asked. He recalled his mother informing him of how the elders had always been the ones regarded as the tournament officials but it didn¡¯t make any sense to him how a couple of elders who weren¡¯t even up to fifty in numbers could be able to officiate the tournament with over a thousand elves when it will only make things easier for nobles or evenmoners to cheat under their noses. Evelyn giggled after hearing what her son just said. She was amazed with the way her baby was able to think about this, so she tried to ease his worries. ¡°Ufufufu--- although, the number of contestants in the tournament may be a lot higher than the number of elders, I believe the elders should be able to handle the tasks required of them,¡± After hearing what his mother had to say, Orion didn¡¯t ask anymore questions. He and Mia discussed about a couple of other things while Evelyn and Elena did the same as well. About an hourter, the carriage finally arrived in the coliseum city. Orion was able to catch a glimpse of the huge coliseum but since that wasn¡¯t their destination for now, he watched as the carriage flew passed by before finallynding in front of a huge castle. He also noticed there were several other castles not too far from the coliseum. Some of the castles had varying sizes from the one in front of him right now. As Evelyn, Elena, Mia and Orion stepped out of the carriage, Hilda weed them. ¡°Greetings, your Majesty, I hope the journey wasn¡¯t too tedious,¡± ¡°Thank you Hilda, we appreciate your warm wee. The journey was long, but we¡¯re here now, and that¡¯s what matters. I¡¯m eager to see how the tournament unfolds and I trust all is prepared for the tournament.¡± ¡°Yes, your Majesty, but since the prince will be the one taking part in the tournament, only the prince will be allowed toe into the castle. Please, allow her to guide you to the castle reserved for the royal family,¡± Standing beside Hilda, was a maid who belonged to the dark elf race. The maid bowed her head once again as she prepared herself mentally to guide the royal family to the castle reserved for them. 43. {NET 2}:- Mia Loves Master Too. 43. {NET 2}:- Mia Loves Master Too. Evelyn nodded her head in understanding before turning her attention back to her cute little bundle of joy. She knelt down before Orion and hugged him tightly. "My baby, Mama is going to miss you," Orion smiled and hugged her in return. "I''ll miss you too," Evelyn pulled back from the hug to look into his eyes. "Don''t forget to have fun and never forget that nothing will ever change the way Mama feels about you, okay?" "Okay, Mama," Evelyn smiled and kissed Orion on his forehead. "Mama loves you so much sweetie," "I love you too Mama," Elena also knelt down before Orion and kissed his forehead as well. "Good luck dear and never forget that Auntie loves you too," "I won''t, and I love you too Auntie," Orion replied back with a smile on his face. However, he could hear a certain vixen giggling behind him, so he turned around to see his beautiful spirit guardian. "Hehe..... Mia loves master too," Mia said with a hint of redness on her cheeks before kissing Orion on his forehead just like Evelyn and Elena. Orion smiled and kissed Mia on her forehead as well. "I love you too, Mia," Mia''s cheeks and ears reddened instantly because unlike Evelyn and Elena who kissed him, Orion didn''t kiss them back. Also, hearing Orion saying that he loved her made the little vixen heart to beat faster than ever before. Mia slowly held on to her chest, almost as though she was trying to slow down her rapid beating heart. Orion noticed this and a smile appeared on his face but he also noticed the look of jealousy on his mother and Aunt''s face who were still kneeling before him. Orion rolled his eyes with a smile on his face because he knew what they wanted, so he beckoned them toe closer and he kissed their foreheads as well. However, the moment he was done with this, Orion suddenly recalled Hilda and the maid standing behind him. He swiftly turned around to see the two of them trying their best not to look at what was going on in front of them, but their reddened cheeks and ears already made it easier for him to know that they had been watching and listening to everything that had urred. His cheeks reddened in embarrassment when he suddenly realized what he had done in public. Before today, whenever things like this urred, it was always done within Evelyn''s bedroom or whenever it was just the four of them in the castle but now, he had openly kissed three beautiful females and brazenly dered his love for them as well, it would surely take a few hours for him to get over the embarrassment he had made of himself. With that out of the way, the maid guided Evelyn, Elena and Mia to a separate castle reserved for the royal family while Hilda guided Orion into the castle where other contestants were waiting. As they made their way to the castle, Hilda harrumphed before opening her mouth to speak. "It''s been a while since Ist saw your Highness. Although, it''s been a decade since west saw each other, I hope Your Highness hasn''t forgotten about me already," Hilda was there on the first day Orion arrived into this world. She was also the female elf who instructed him on what to do when Orion awakened his mana core and summoned his spirit guardian. "I haven''t forgotten about you, Miss Hilda and thank you for everything you''ve done for me and my family. I really appreciate the instructions you gave me during the time of my mana core awakening," "You''re wee Your Highness, I''m really pleased to hear you say that, but do you know I was also present during the Royal banquet, celebrating your mana core awakening?" "No, I didn''t know. So, you really came? I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you among the other nobles," Hilda giggled and replied. "It''s fine your Highness and besides, my husband and I were seated on a seat a bit far from where you could have seen us," ''Oh, so she has a husband?'' Orion thought to himself.. ''I wasn''t really expecting this but then again, I knew little to nothing about Hilda until today,'' "To be honest, Your Highness, I was surprised when Viscount Joralf Meir asked if you would be participating in the tournament," "He did?" "Oh, you didn''t know?" Orion shook his head in response to her question. Joralf Meir was the father of Adrian, so Orion knew about his name through Adrian. However, when Joralf asked Evelyn if the prince would be participating in the tournament, Orion wasn''t in the grand hall, he was with Mia and didn''t know about their discussion. "Anyways, I''m d you summoned the courage to participate with everyone," "Thank you, Miss Hilda," Hilda giggled once again after hearing Orion''s cute little voice. "Your Highness, you don''t need to act so formal when talking to me, you can call me Hilda, I''ll really like that," "Okay," "Thank you, Your Highness, but do you know, you''re the youngest elf participating in this tournament?" "I know the age limit is between ten to seventeen but I wasn''t expecting to be the only ten year old elf participating in the tournament," "You are the only one , Your Highness. Other elves in the Junior section are between the ages of thirteen and seventeen. So, please try to have as much fun as you can throughout the tournament. Our aim is to ensure all nobles have fun in the tournament, however, they shouldn''t forget what it means to be a noble," Orion smiled and nodded his head in understanding. "Okay Hilda," Hilda smiled in return but suddenly recalled something she forgot to give to Orion. "Oh, I almost forgot, Your Highness, please have this," Hilda handed Orion a nk card. "Hilda, what is this?" "It''s a magical card Your Highness, the first of its kind. It was recently developed by thebined efforts of humans and witches from the human kingdom and witch kingdom," "Humans and witches made these?" Orion inquired with sparkling eyes. Hilda giggled after noticing the excited look on Orion''s face. "Ufufufu--- It seems Your Highness have heard a few things about humans and witches living in other kingdoms," "Yes, Mama and Aunt Elena told me a lot about them, but what does the card do?" "The magical card is linked to an advanced magical technique, developed by us. It helps to disy your name, age, status and it also helps to ensure urate and real-time updates of the progress you''ve made. Try applying your mana into the card," Hilda instructed and Orion did as he was instructed. The nk card suddenly changed color and a few elvish words appeared on the card. Just as Hilda had mentioned earlier, Orion could see his name, age, status and a number written at the top left corner of the card. "The number represents the room Your Highness will be staying in the castle. The castle is really big and it has hundreds of rooms capable of upying all elves contesting in the Junior Tournament section, there are also other rooms avable for music and indoor games," Orion nodded his head in understanding before turning his gaze towards his card once again to view the room he had been assigned to stay in. ''It seems I''ll be staying in Room 111,'' "I would advise Your Highness to keep your card in your pocket. Once you''re inside the castle, you can either keep it with you at all times or you can keep it somece safe in your room," Hilda advised and Orion ced the card into his pocket. They stepped into the castle and Orion noticed arge hall with hundreds of elves standing and talking with one another. The moment they noticed his presence in the hall, everyone became silent and they bowed towards him in unison. Even though the hall seemed quiet, Orion''s heightened sense of hearing could hear the whispers urring between the elves bowing before him. "Hey, Carl, What''s wrong? Why''s everyone else bowing? Is Her Majesty here?" A young forest elf asked his friend while his body remained bend, bowing towards Orion''s direction. They were in the far end of the hall, so they couldn''t see Orion who had entered the hall just now. "No, Her Majesty isn''t here, but Prince Galdur is," "The Prince? He''s here?" "Yes, didn''t you hear one of the nobles yelling for everyone to bow down for the prince?" The two elves weremoners contesting in the elf tournament. Aside from these two elves, Orion also heard four female elves around the age of seventeen whispering to each other. "I heard the prince is here," One of the female elf said. "He is," "I can''t believe we will be contesting in the same tournament as the prince," "I know right, It feels like a dream," "Were you able to see his face?" The first female elf asked. "Yes," "Me too," "Really, How did he look like? Was he handsome?" The fourth girl inquired. "He was----" The second female elf began to reply but she was interrupted by the sudden sound of explosion erupting from the raised tform at the far end of the hall. 44. NET {3}:- Day One. 44. NET {3}:- Day One. Everyone instantly raised their heads up and turned around to see what caused the explosion. The explosion didn¡¯t destroy anything within the hall but when everyone turned around, their eyes noticed arge magic circle glowing on the raised tform and within seconds, twenty elder elves emerged from the magic circle. One of the elders, a male elf, took three steps forward while all the remaining elders stood behind him. The male elder elf had the appearance of an adult human in histe fifties, but he was more agile and better looking than an average fifty year old human. The male elder elf stood before the gathering with grace and elegance before addressing everyone in the hall. ¡°Greetings, esteemed nobles, I am Elder Jang and I wee you all with great pride and joy to the Junior Noble Elf Tournament. I know many of you have heard about the previous tournaments and how gory it used to be. In the past, the tournament was used to single out talented elven warriors who would be rewarded a high rank in the elven army. They would also be rewarded withnds, golds, artifacts and the right to be a noble. All these were used to inspire more elves to participate in the tournament. During the time of war, our primary goal was to build strong warriors, capable of protecting the kingdom and the royal family, but now, the war is over and a new age has begun. A time of peace and prosperity now reigns between kingdoms across the world,¡± Elder Jang continued. ¡°Our goal still remains the same and we intend to make sure the kingdom¡¯s future rests in safe hands. And now, this brings me to the activities you will be asked to do. The tasks you will be asked to do today will be divided into three phases,¡± ¡°The first phase will be centered within a forest, your goal is to track and hunt horned rabbits in the forest to earn a maximum of hundred points. Each horned rabbit will earn you ten pointed . Please, take a look at your magical card,¡± With Elder Jang¡¯s instructions, everyone took a look at their cards. At the bottom right of everyone¡¯s card, everyone could see [0 point,] written on the card. ¡°You will have an hour to track and hunt ten horned rabbits, however, there will be ze rats lurking around the shadows of the forest,¡± Right after Jang said this, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and fear, and a murmur erupted within the hall. Everyone in the hall were within the rank of Rank One to Rank Three Mage or Knight, so they knew what a ze rat was. It was a Rank Two forest beast, capable of harming a Rank Two knight or mage. The ze rats were one of the strongest Rank Two forest beasts in the kingdom. They were strong enough to decapitate an experienced Rank Two or Rank Three knight or mage, but this wasn¡¯t the only reason why they were extremely formidable. The reason why many elves in the hall feared these rats were because ze rats hunt and attack in groups. This means that it will be extremely difficult for a Rank Two knight to fight against a group of ze rats on his or her own. ¡°You will be permitted to fight in pairs if you wish but know that, regardless of the choice you make, we can¡¯t guarantee your safety,¡± Elder Jang revealed and the murmuring continued once again. Within seconds, the entire hall was as loud as a marketce. There were a lot of young elves within the ages of thirteen to fifteen who were beginning to have doubts about their desire to continue the tournament. These elves were Rank One Mages and knights, but most of them were from humble backgrounds, so they knew they won¡¯t be able to take down a single ze rat on their own. The same goes for if they were to form a team of four or five elves to share the burden of fighting against the ze rats, the results would still remain the same and they would simply be walking towards their death beds. The only option they had left was to forfeit from the tournament, thereby abandoning their goals and dreams of bing a noble and the privileges that came with being a noble. The noise within the hall continued to grow louder by the second until Elder Jang pped his hands once, causing everyone to cover their ears as the sound pierced into their ears. A smile spread across Jang¡¯s face and his gaze swept across the hall. He could see a lot of elves who were already disheartened about the idea of facing against the ze rats. Most of them were Rank One and Two Mages and knights who happened to bemoners participating in the tournament. A few others were Rank Two knight or mages who happened to be nobles. Their minds were set on forfeiting the tournament. They might be nobles with a higher mana capacity than those from humble backgrounds but they prioritized their lives more than anything else and if the elders and other tournament officials weren¡¯t able to guarantee their safety, then they were better off not participating in the tournament. Aside from those who weren¡¯t interested in the tournament anymore, there were a lot of elves who were still eager to test out their strengths against a group of ze rats. It would be the first time they will be facing against a Rank Two beast as dangerous as the ze rats, but they were still eager and excited to get to the forest right now. The elves who were a lot eager to participate than others were Rank Three Mages, so they believed they were strong enough to handle a ze rat on their own. Others were also open to the idea of pairing with other Rank Three Mages and knights because of unexpected circumstances. One could never be too careful when facing against a group of ze rats. ¡°If anyone would like to forfeit from the tournament, please signify and make your way towards the next hall,¡± Elder Jang instructed them on what to do but many of them were reluctant to move to the next room. No one wanted to be the first elf to give up on the tournament. Jang released a sigh before encouraging them to make a decision. ¡°If anyone walks into the next hall, you¡¯ll see a variety of food and juice for you to choose from, so you¡¯re free to eat and drink as much as you want. Just make sure to drop your card to any of the staff and officials you see there,¡± The room remained silent with everyone stealing nces at each other, waiting for who would be the first to walk into the next hall first. This continued until a young male around the age of seventeen suddenly clenched his right hand into a fist before mming it against his palm, as though he had suddenly realized what Elder Jang was trying to say. ¡°Oh, so, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s food and drinks in the next room?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was trying to ----,¡± ¡°Oh, so, that¡¯s what he was talking about,¡± Another young male smacked his palm on his forehead as though he too had just realized what Elder Jang was saying. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this sooner, Elder Jang, just wanted to make sure we won¡¯t be hungry when fighting against a group of ze rats,¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not what I was----,¡± Elder Jang tried to exin what he was trying to say but no one wanted to listen. ¡°Oh, yeah. That makes sense,¡± ¡°Indeed, Elder Jang will never want any harm toe to us,¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he wants us to eat and gain even more strength before facing against the ze rats,¡± ¡°After all, we can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach,¡± ¡°He cares a lot about us,¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he, we are the future of the kingdom, he has to care about us,¡± ¡°Elder Jang is so nice,¡± ¡°Actually, I was not---,¡± Elder Jang paused mid-sentence when he noticed the reduced number of elves remaining in the hall. Everyone had used him as an excuse to forfeit the tournament. ¡®Children, they never cease to amaze me,¡¯ A smile appeared on his face when he noticed those who remained in the hall were still around two hundred elves. He turned around to signal the other elders to begin chanting the teleportation spell and they began to chant the spell. While they were chanting the spells, a female elf raised her hands up to ask a question. Elder Jang permitted her to speak and she asked. ¡°What will the remaining two phases of the tournament be about?¡± Since the first phase will be testing the contestants on their abilities to track and hunt, many wondered what the second phase will be about. 45. NET {4}:- Blaze Rats 45. NET {4}:- ze Rats "The second phase will be testing you on riddles, your knowledge of elven history, as well as some other things. Meanwhile, the third phase will be aimed at testing your archery skills." Everyone listened attentively to what Elder Jang had to say. The three phases he listed were the activities that would be done on the first day of the tournament. No one knew what they would be doing on the second day of the tournament, but what mattered the most to everyone was to ensure that they passed all three phases, because only then would they be able to qualify for whatever activity they had to do tomorrow. "Prepare yourselves, everyone," Elder Jang cautioned after noticing that his colleagues were almost done chanting the teleportation spell. Everyone made sure they had what they needed for the hunt, such as their daggers, bows, arrows, and quivers. Orion also prepared himself mentally for what they were going to fight against. He nced around the hall and noticed a bunch of crystal balls floating along the hall, almost as though they were recording everything that was going on. ''Was this also acquired from the witch kingdom?'' ''I wonder who is currently watching us right now.'' ''Could it be the other tournament officials or maybe the whole kingdom?'' Orion thought to himself, but then, a huge magic circle suddenly appeared beneath everyone''s feet and they were immediately teleported to the forest. However, everyone had been separated from each other. This meant that Orion was currently alone with no one beside him. He turned around to see if there was at least someone nearby, but all he could see were towering trees with twisted and gnarled branches stretching towards other trees. They resembled skeletal fingers as they cast long, ominous shadows on the ground. It was currently daytime, but due to the way the branches were spread across the trees, it made the entire forest look dark. The underbrush of the forest had thick, thorny vines and razor-sharp brambles, which looked like they were reaching out to snag Orion''s clothes and skin. Despite the darkness of the forest, Orion could hear the scuttling sounds of unseen creatures through the bushes, followed by the ominous rustling of leaves. He could also sense that he was being watched. The ze rats had spotted him and they had no intention of letting him leave. However, Orion wasn''t bothered by this. He simply settled down on the ground and crossed his legs before listening to his surroundings. ''I have to find the horned rabbits first,'' Orion decided on his top priority. He activated his basic skill [Tracking], along with his racial skill [Omnivision] and he was able to see the number of ze rats surrounding and watching him, but since they weren''t his current target, he continued to search deeper into the forest. Some of the contestants might be bothered about facing two to three ze rats on their own, but Orion wasn''t bothered by this. He was confident that he could easily handle three to four ze rats on his own and this made him a bit more rxed as he focused his mind on tracking the horned rabbits. ''Found one.'' With the help of his sharp sense of hearing, in addition to his basic and racial skills, Orion was able to track and locate a horned rabbit. He swiftly made a mental note of where the rabbit currently was, then continued his search for more. However, the ze rats hiding in the forest were feeling impatient, so they charged forward from their hiding spots with their jaws snapping wide open, revealing razor-sharp teeth that were ready to have a taste of Orion''s flesh. The ze rats were eight in number, and they were no different from the rats Orion was familiar with from Earth. The only noticeable difference the ze rats had from normal rats of Earth was their huge sizes. Each and every one of them had a height of six feet, making them more ferocious as they closed the distance between them and Orion. Their pace increased when they noticed how their target was seated on the ground. After all, it could only mean that he was too scared to move and run away, so what better way to honor their prey than to give him the luxury of experiencing death through their razor-sharp teeth? Within seconds, the ze rats appeared before Orion and they leaped towards him, but just before they could have a taste of him, a transparent barrier of mana erupted around him, encasing him in a protective cocoon. This was a Tier 2 manabat technique [Mana Shield]. The shield repelled the ze rats when they came too close to him, and Orion used it to his advantage by focusing his mind on searching for more horned rabbits. Meanwhile, the ze rats continued to scratch and w at the magical shield. They bit down on the mana shield, hoping it would be enough to break the shield but it wasn''t. Feeling frustrated, the ze rats distanced themselves from the mana shield and began to unleash fireballs. The small balls of mes shed harmlessly with the barrier, causing the rats to feel even more frustrated as they unleashed more fireballs from their mouths. Their attack continued for another ten minutes until Orion was able to sessfully locate ten horned rabbits. ''Found them.'' Now that he had tracked the locations of the horned rabbits, Orion knew he had to take care of the ze rats before hunting for the rabbits. The ze rats continued their relentless attacks, but suddenly, they noticed a huge fireball glowing brightly above Orion. The huge fireball brightened up the surroundings, puzzling the ze rats as they wondered who could cast such a spell. Never before had they seen a fireball as huge as the one they were seeing right now. They tried to understand why the fireball continued to grow bigger with every passing second, but before the ze rats couldprehend what was going on, huge thorny vines suddenly sprouted from the ground, spiraling around the rats with their thorns piercing their flesh and causing them to release screeching cries of agony. The vines coiled and tightened themselves around the ze rats as the thorns of the vines grewrger while cutting the ze rats into pieces. In less than a minute, the noise surrounding Orion quietened down and Orion deactivated the Mana Shield before increasing the amount of mana flowing into his left hand. A huge amount of mana continued to flow out of his left hand before morphing into a bow madepletely from mana. Orion also conjured an arrow of pure mana from his right hand before cing the arrow on the bowstring, taking aim at the floating fireball before him. He released the arrow and it struck the fireball with incredible force. The huge fireball erupted and turned into ten smaller glowing orbs of mes that then morphed into me arrows. At hismand, the arrows flew into the forest, with each one aiming for a rabbit. They bent and weaved through the forest, navigating around trees as though each arrow had eyes of its own. Unbeknownst to the rabbits, they continued their gentle grazing within the forest, oblivious to the arrows homing in on them, and within seconds, all the arrows found their marks and each target erupted in mes. Orion confirmed their deaths through the help of his Omnivision skill, he then turned around and noticed a small magic circle behind him, glowing with a purple hue. In front of the magic circle was a male elf bowing in front of him with his gaze facing the ground. However, Orion had noticed the presence of the tournament official a few minutes ago while he had been tracking the horned rabbits. He knew the male elf had to be one of the tournament officials due to the way he had been watching him and a few of the other contestants within the vicinity. About half an hour ago, Elder Jang had informed everyone that their safety couldn''t be guaranteed if they stepped into the forest. He hadn''t wanted the contestants to feel too rxed if they knew they were being watched by the officials. The elders also used this to test the contestants. They wanted to find out those who were confident in their strength and those who believed strongly in their dreams and were willing to fight for them. If any Rank One or Rank Two contestants had stepped into the forest, the elders and other tournament officials would have subtly watched him from a distance and would have protected him if anything were to happen to him. However, a lot of the contestants gave up their goals and dreams because of the fear of losing their lives. This was understandable, and the elders respected their choices, but the elders would have been a lot happier if the contestants had believed in themselves more rather than given up on their dreams before even attempting to fight against the ze rats. 46. NET {5}:- Mama Believes In Her Baby. 46. NET {5}:- Mama Believes In Her Baby. "Well done, Your Highness. Please step toward the magic circle, and you''ll be teleported instantly to your next destination." The tournament official informed Orion. "Okay," Orion replied with a nod but hesitated as to whether he should ask his next question. "Um, s-sir?" Orion called out to the tournament official. The tournament official noticed that Orion had something to say, so he raised his head to pay better attention. "Your Highness, is something wrong?" "Um, you''re one of the tournament officials, right?" "Yes, Your Highness." "Then, please stand. We''re not in the castle right now and I''m currently not the prince, but a contestant like everyone else in this tournament." Hearing this, a smile appeared on the male Elf''s face and he bowed once again. "You''re right, Your Highness, I''ll remember to act as you have requested." "Thank you," Orion smiled, and the tournament official wondered how the young prince he was looking at right now could look so innocent and naive, unlike the elf he had seen a few minutes ago. While he had been watching Orion from a safe distance, he never expected him to kill those ze rats in the most gruesome way imaginable. Currently, there was blood scattered outside the magic shield Orion conjured a few minutes ago to protect himself. The strong smell of blood also lingered in the air, and if the tournament official hadn''t witnessed Orion facing the ze rats on his own, he never would have imagined an innocent prince could cause such a horrific scene. He could see why the prince was rted to the Queen and princess of the kingdom. Orion was every bit as talented and scary as his mother and aunt. The tournament official was certain that it was only a matter of time before everyone in the kingdom noticed and acknowledged the prince''s monstrous strength and capabilities. The male elf vowed to work harder and to try his best never to anger the royal family¡­ ever!!! "Um¡­," Orion''s voice dragged the official''s thoughts away from his daydreaming. "Is there something you would like to ask, Your Highness?" "Yes." "Please, what would you like to know?" "Do I get points for killing the ze rats?" "Yes, you do. You earn ten points for every ze rat you kill, however, you will not receive additional points if you choose to hunt more ze rats rather than move on to the next phase of the tournament." Orion nodded his head in understanding. "I understand, thank you," Orion replied gracefully and walked towards the magic circle. "You''re wee, Your Highness," A smile appeared on the tournament official''s face. He really liked how Orion treated him with respect, and this made him think even more highly of the prince of the kingdom. He had heard a lot about Orion and how cute and adorable the little prince was, but never would he have imagined that the young prince would have such a kind heart and demeanor. His smile broadened even more as he watched the young prince step into the magic circle before he was instantly teleported away from the forest. ====== About half an hour ago, before the tournament officially began, when Evelyn, Elena, and Mia said goodbye to Orion and followed the dark elf to the castle reserved for the royal family. Upon entering the castle, they noticed two butlers and eight maids bowing in front of them. Evelyn acknowledged them but she swiftly returned her gaze to the dark elf and asked. "You said there was something Hilda wanted us to see." "Yes, Your Majesty. Please, follow me." Right after they left Orion, the dark elf told Evelyn that there was something Hilda wanted to show her. "What exactly does Hilda want us to see?" Elena asked while they walked through a long corridor of the castle. "It''s a crystal ball, Your Highness." "A crystal ball?" "Yes, Your Highness. The crystal balls were part of the magical items the tournament officials brought over from the Witch Kingdom. The officials intend to carry out a widespread broadcast of everything that is happening during the tournament. It will be the first time something like this would ever happen, but we hope this will enlighten the current and future generations of elves about what the tournament is really about." After hearing this, a smile appeared on Evelyn''s face. In the past, not everyone had the luxury of watching the tournament. Aside from battles in the arena which were viewed by hundreds of elves in the coliseum, no one else witnessed the other activities the contestants in the tournament engaged in aside from the contestants themselves. But now, the tournament officials had provided a means to give everyone in the kingdom a front-row seat of what usually happened in the tournament. Several crystal balls had been distributed to various locations across the kingdom. Each of these locations was a ce where a congregation could gather and watch the events that would unfold during the tournament. "It''s in here, Your Majesty," The maid curtsied and gestured for everyone to walk in. Evelyn, Elena, and Mia walked into the room to find a huge plush cushion in the far corner. The crystal ball sat on a table in front of the cushion as it projected the live footage of what was currently going on in the hall of the castle where Orion and every other contestant were. They could hear everything Elder Jang was saying to the young nobles, and they could even see the faces of the contestants as though they were watching a movie on a television screen. Evelyn, Elena, and Mia sat on the couch and listened attentively to everything Elder Jang had to say about the first phase of the tournament. "They''re about to leave," Elena said after noticing the huge magic circle underneath the feet of everyone in the hall. She knew Orion could easily take care of a ze rat on his own because he was a Rank Three Mage, but she couldn''t help but worry about her adorable little nephew, because the ze rats were Rank Two beasts and it would be difficult for Orion to fight against a group of experienced Rank Two beasts with a natural innate killing instincts,pared to a single ze rat. "I hope Orion will be able to handle a group of ze rats on his own," Elena uttered with a worried look on her face. Evelyn appreciated the concern Elena had for her baby, but she knew there was nothing to worry about. She knew how hard her baby had been training for this tournament, so she knew small fries like Balze rats couldn''t possibly stand in the way of her baby achieving his goal. "Of course, he will. Don''t you know who my baby is?" Evelyn replied with a huge smile on her face while puffing her chest, making her huge breasts look even bigger. "He''s the son of a powerful elf queen." "Exactly, and this elf queen believes in her adorable little baby, so Auntie needs to do the same as well." Elena replied with a smile on her face. "I will." "Good, now sit back, rx, and watch how my baby is going to make those vermin regret ever going against him in the first ce. Then, everyone will acknowledge my baby as an amazing elven warrior, and once this happens, who do you think they''ll praise for raising a genius?" Evelyn asked confidently while winking at her sister. "They''ll praise you, of course." "Exactly!" Evelyn replied with a giggle. Elena rolled her eyes with a smile on her face. Since Evelyn had a strong belief that nothing would happen to Orion, Elena decided to have faith in Orion just like Evelyn. After all, Orion had been going through some fierce training for the past decade, so he should be more than capable enough to take care of a few ze rats on his own. However, while Evelyn and Elena conversed with one another, Mia''s gaze remained fixated on what she was watching. She could barely even hear what Evelyn and Elena were talking about. All she wanted was to see Orion''s face on the screen. Whenever the crystal ball disyed Orion''s face, Mia would instinctively smile with her tails wagging excitedly behind her, but she disyed apletely different attitude towards anyone else that was shown by the crystal ball. Evelyn also noticed this as well. She smiled and patted the little vixen on her head before returning her gaze back to what they were watching. "Someone is done with the first phase," Elena noticed the name of the first candidate who had sessfully hunted ten horned rabbits. At the top right corner of what they were watching, there were ten empty slots of names avable for the first ten elves to finish the first phase of the tournament, but surprisingly, the first elf toplete the first phase was a young forest elf. He used exactly five minutes toplete the phase, and his name was disyed on the first slot while other slots remained empty. [Tournament rankings and names] [1st:- William Ramsbottom.] [2nd:- ???] [3rd:- ???] ======= A/N:- All chapters have been sessfully edited. Thank you so much for being patient with me. Chapter 47.NET {6}:- Finding The Prince. Chapter 47.NET {6}:- Finding The Prince. "Isn''t that the Earl''s fourth son?" Elena inquired, as she tried to recall the name of the Earl''s fourth son. "Yes, he is." "Wow, and hepleted their first task within five minutes?" "It seems so." "At this rate, he might even be stronger than his older brothers." "Indeed, and the Ramsbottom family have been known to raise strong elven warriors over the past few centuries. It seems the fourth son intends to honor his household name as well." "I bet his Dad is proud of him right now." Hearing this, Evelyn covered her lips and giggled to herself. "He has to be, what kind of parent wouldn''t be proud of their little one." Elena smiled in return but noticed that another name had been added to the tournament rankings. "Someone else has hunted ten horned rabbits as well." "Ara, and shepleted hers a minute after the Earl''s son," Evelyn was genuinely impressed by the young female elf whopleted the first phase of the tournament in six minutes. "She''s the Duke''s daughter, isn''t she?" "Yes, she is," Evelyn replied and they watched as the Duke''s daughter stepped onto the magic circle before teleporting to the location for the next phase of the tournament. A few minutester, more elves continued to sessfully hunt their targets before moving on to the next phase of the tournament. About half an hourter, Orion was finally able to pass the first phase as well. Seeing this, Evelyn nudged Elena with a smile on her face, drawing Elena''s attention towards her. "I told you my baby was going to make those vermins regret fighting him." "Yeah, you did," Elena smiled and watched as Orion stepped onto the magic circle, like the others, before leaving for the next phase of the tournament. ===== Meanwhile, in a separate room which waspletely different from where Orion and the other contestants had originally been teleported from, a group of young elves gathered to eat and drink as much as they could. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was like a buffet where all the young elves in the room were permitted to serve themselves whatever they wanted from a myriad of dishes in front of them. These elves were the same elves who had decided not to participate in the tournament anymore. Every one of them was having the best time of their lives as they dug into the foodid out before them like starving beasts. Out of the hundred elves currently eating in therge hall, two best friends sat side by side and conversed while eating. They were already stuffed, so they rested their backs on the chairs they were sitting on. "Ugh, I think that''s enough for me. If I eat any more my stomach will surely explode," Axelmented while rubbing his bloated stomach. "Ugh, I wish I was strong enough to teleport myself and all the food present in the hall back to the vige for everyone to eat together with me," Carl uttered his thoughts while rubbing his bloated stomach as well. Axel was the young male elf who had asked Carl why everyone was bowing down when Orion entered the hall a couple of minutes ago. Both of them were from El''rial (The vige of fishing), so neither of them had ever been exposed to the magnitude of food in front of them. They had both decided to participate in the tournament with the goal of bing a noble, and It didn''t matter to them what rank of title they might get. As long as they became nobles, they were more than willing to do anything to win the tournament. However, reality and daydreams could never be simr, but this didn''t mean they had given up on their goals and dreams, because now, their minds were made up on bing a knight. "Hey, Carl, Axel, have you two seen Prince Galdur?" A female elf asked both Carl and Axel who were still trying to breathe properly with the huge amount of food present in their stomachs. Her name was Rose and she was one of the four female elves who had been whispering while everyone bowed to Orion when he entered the hall. Just like Carl and Axel, Rose and the three other girls were from the same vige, and they all joined the tournament with the hope of bing a noble. "Hmm, The Prince?" Carl and Axel repeated at the same time. "Yes." "I don''t know where he is, but I think he should be within the hall," Carl replied. "I doubt that. I think the prince is participating in the tournament right now," The female elf replied. "What? Are you sure that he is actually participating?" Axel inquired, finding it hard to believe that the elders would allow a ten-year-old to go against a group of ze rats on his own. "Yes, Cassie, Ivory and Maggie have searched everywhere for him but we couldn''t find him. This means that he is in the forest with the rest of the other contestants." Carl nodded his head in understanding but found it odd for Rose toe to them asking if they had seen the prince. "Since you knew he was participating with the others, why are you here looking for him? Shouldn''t you be able to see him on the screen disyed by one of those crystal balls hovering in the room?" "We''ve checked every single one of them, but none of them were showing the prince, so we wondered if the prince might actually be in the hall with us, but after searching around, I can''t find him here either." Just like in the room where Elena, Evelyn, and Mia were watching everything that was urring in the forest, several crystal balls were hovering mid-air in the hall, projecting live footage of what was happening in the forest with the contestants hunting for horned rabbits. "Maybe the prince isn''t here, have you tried watching from the crystal ball again?" Carl suggested. "I guess I''ll check it out one more time," Rose turned around to head towards the other room where twenty crystal balls disyed different footage of what was happening to different contestants in the forest. However, while she was heading towards the other room, she suddenly heard Axel and Carl''s voices behind her as they followed her to see if the prince was truly participating in the tournament. "Why exactly were you looking for the prince?" Axel asked with a confused look on his face. He couldn''t think of a good reason why Rose and the other girls had such a strong desire to find the prince. Rose smiled and replied. "We thought if the prince wasn''t participating in the tournament, we could try our best to serve him whatever he wanted in the hall. We knew he might not agree to our demands, but we are eager to do whatever it takes to give him the best service ever." "Is it just me, or didn''t that sound lewd to you." Rose giggled at Axel''s words but didn''t give him a reply. Instead, she continued to walk towards the other room until her gaze fell upon Cassie, Ivory and Maggie, whose eyes were locked onto the screen. Rose called out to them repeatedly but neither of them replied. She wondered what could have drawn so much of their attention for them not to have heard her. When she got closer to them, she noticed what they were watching. "You three have seen the prince and you didn''t inform us?" Rose raised her voice as an angry look came over her face. She didn''t like the fact that Cassie and Maggie didn''t inform her of something this important. "Shh, We''re sorry, okay. We just saw it, too. Now keep quiet and let us focus on what we''re watching." Rose harrumphed before returning her gaze back to the screen to see what Orion was doing. Carl and Axel watched the screen as well but Axel wasn''t happy with what he was seeing. "I do not understand why Elder Jang would permit His Highness to join the tournament and fight against a group of ze rats on his own, what if something goes wrong? What would Her Majesty say if something were to happen to the prince?" "Nothing is going to happen to the prince, you worry too much, don''t tell me you''re actually the prince''s brother, pretending to live the life of amoner," Carl teased. "Don''t joke about something like that, you jerk. I''m not his brother, but can''t you see the prince is only ten years old." Rose giggled and replied. "He might be a ten-year-old prince, but I heard His Highness might actually be a Rank Two or even a Rank Three Mage, and this is one of the reasons why I didn''t want to miss his battle with the ze rats." Since Axel was seventeen years old, just like Carl and the girls, he couldn''t help but feel a bit worried about the prince. When he looked at the prince on the screen, crossing his legs on the ground while protecting himself with a mana shield, Axel couldn''t help but notice Orion''s young appearance. Chapter 48. NET {7}:- I Love The Prince Too. Chapter 48. NET {7}:- I Love The Prince Too. At first nce, Orion looked like a little brother anyone would wish to have because Orion had a face that would make anyone wish to protect him from harm no matter how dangerous it might be. He looked like a young, naive little elf who shouldn''t be exposed to the dangers of the world yet, hence why Axel wondered if the prince was ready to even participate in the tournament. Everyone returned their gaze to the screen to see how Orion would handle the eight ze rats that were about to release a fireball from their mouths. Someone else also noticed that the ze rats were about to attack the prince and yelled out for everyone toe take a look at what was about to happen. "Hey!! Everyone!! The prince is about to face eight ze rats!!" "What?" "Eight ze rats?! That''s impossible!!" A male elf said in disbelief. "Hehe..... This, I''ve got to see," Another male elf hurried with everyone else to watch the prince battle the ze rats. Right after the male elves hurried to watch the battle, the female elves in the hall began to gush over the prince as they rushed to watch Orion''s battle with the ze rats. "Hiyaah!! Prince Galdur, I''ming to watch your battle!!" "Huh? Prince Galdur?" "Where is he?" "He''s over there¡­ meditating." "Oh my, the prince looks amazing as always. I love him so much." "Me too." "Me too!!!" Everyone in the hall rushed over to watch how the prince would battle eight ze rats on his own. Anyone could clearly see the excitement in the eyes of the onlookers and it just showed how much love and respect they had for their prince. Seeing the way beautiful girls were gushing over the prince like lovesick maidens, many of the boys mmed their palms on their faces, trying desperately not to disy how jealous they were of the prince. While some were crying, wishing it was them who had received this special love and respect from the women around them, others gritted their teeth at their weakness and regretted not participating in the tournament like the prince. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Who knows, maybe the girls would have thought of them differently if they had summoned the courage to fight against a couple of ze rats. But while the look of admiration and respect for the prince could be seen in everyone''s eyes, they also had the look of concern and fear as well. "Will the prince be alright?" A female elf wondered in fear. "I hope so, I don''t want anything to happen to my prince." "Me too, I love the prince so much, I don''t know what will be of me if anything were to happen to him." "If anything happens to the prince, I''ll kill those rats myself." "Me too." "Me three, I''ll tear their limbs apart, burn them, and feed them to the bears." The girls gritted their teeth with rage and their eyes burned with a fiery intensity. They genuinely hoped nothing would happen to their beloved prince and their strong feelings towards the prince could be felt by their words and presence. Even the males standing with the girls had to give the girls some space. At this rate, it was better to put a safe distance between them until the battle ended. They never knew women could be so scary when someone or something tried to harm the person they cared a lot about. In a nutshell, this was how everyone in the hall and around the kingdom felt while watching the screen disyed by the crystal balls. While many elves had a decent amount of love and adoration towards the prince, many shared an equal amount of fear and trepidation as well. However, everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief with their mouths opened wide as well when they noticed how Orion conjured a couple of vines to raise all the ze rats from the floor. They watched as the vines with sharp thorns slowly circled and sliced every single one of the rats, causing a bloody shower to rain down on the ground. The way the rats screamed in agony made everyone feel pity for the rats. Many had expected that the prince was strong, but they weren''t expecting the margin of strength between the prince and the ze rats to be so wide. "H-Hey Carl," Axel called his best friend''s name with his gaze still fixated on the battle that hade to an end. "Hmm, what?" "Y-you''re seeing this right?" "Y-yes." "D-doesn''t this mean, H-His Highness is as strong as a Rank Three Mage?" "Y-yes, it does." "B-but, isn''t he still a ten-year-old?" "H-he is." "C-carl?" "Hmm?" "We can''t afford to waste any more time fooling around and doing nothing. We have to train harder and grow stronger the moment we return back to the vige." "Yes, we will." Axel and Carl clenched their fists with their minds made up on what their goals were. They wanted to be as strong as the prince. They knew that Orion had been raised by the strongest mage and knight in the Kingdom, however, they also acknowledged his hard work. They were certain that Orion''s current strength and experience were a result of the hard work he implemented in improving himself. Just like Carl and Axel, many young elves across the kingdom vowed to grow stronger and be worthy of being called an elven warrior. Everyone in the hall watched as Orion stepped onto the magic circle before teleporting away from the forest and into apletely different building. The screen then turned its focus toward other contestants fighting against another group of ze rats in the forest. However, no one was interested in watching his fight. "Hey, has anyone seen where the prince currently is?" Someone asked. Since there were over twenty crystal balls floating mid-air and disying different battles of contestants, there were also other crystal balls, disying the contestants who had progressed to the next phase of today''s tournament. "I''ve seen the prince!!" "He''s over here, everyonee!!" A female elf yelled and everyone hurried to watch the prince. They were eager to see how the prince would surprise them once again. However, while they were watching Orion arrive in an unfamiliar ce, everyone noticed the difference in the ranking of the tournament. [Tournament rankings and points.] [1st:- Luna Cyprus.{900 points}.] [2nd:- William Ramsbottom. {600 points}.] [3rd:- Barry Manchester {550 points}.] [4th:- Adrian Meir {445 points}.] [10th:- Orion Galdur Elfrida {180 points}.] "Huh? Lady Luna is currently the first? What happened to Lord William, I thought he was leading the tournament a few minutes ago," One of the female elves in the hall asked. "Yes, he had been in the lead a few minutes ago but the second phase of the tournament is extremely difficult. Only a few nobles have been able to answer their questions correctly," A male elf replied. Another female elf added. "The only one who has been able to answer ny percent of her questions correctly is Lady Luna and no one else has been able to do the same." "Prince Galdur is currently 10th in the ranking. Is the prince''s ranking so low because he is yet toplete the second phase of the tournament?" "Yes, if he can answer ny percent of the questions correctly, just like Lady Luna, His Highness will definitely be among the top three of the tournament." "I hope he answers most of the questions correctly," a young female elf mped her hands to her chest with a worried look on her face. "Me too." "Me three." "Tch," A young male clicked his tongue. "You girls are so annoying. Do you think other nobles were unable to earn high points because they didn''t know the answers to the questions they were given?" "Yes." "You''re wrong. Most of the nobles knew the answers to the questions but they were unable to answer the questions." "What do you mean?" The male elf smiled and replied. "I guess, you will have to find out yourself." Right after the male elf said this, everyone turned their attention back to Orion who was currently talking to Hilda. ====== As Orion approached an unfamiliar ce, he noticed Hilda walking in his direction with a bright smile on her face. "Congrattions, Your Highness on sessfullypleting the first phase of the tournament." "Thank you, Hilda," Orion replied with a smile on his face as well. Hilda then guided him to where he needed to go next. "This way, Your Highness, the next phase of the tournament will be taking ce here." Hilda pointed to a door she wanted Orion to walk through. Orion nodded his head in understanding, thanked Hilda, and then opened the door. As Orion entered the room, his eyes became fixed on the imposing male elf standing before him. Of all the elves Orion had seen since he arrived in this world, this particr male elf had to be the most muscr. He wasn''t really as tall as his mother and aunt, though. After all, they were high elves and no elf could ever be taller than a high elf. However, this imposing male elf was as tall and muscr as an orc and he could easily terrify any elf that tried to fight against him. Chapter 49. NET {8}:- Second Phase Of The Tournament. Chapter 49. NET {8}:- Second Phase Of The Tournament. Seeing that Orion remained standing at the entrance instead ofing closer, the tournament official spoke with a deep andmanding voice. "Come closer, Prince Galdur; I''m tournament official, Ganesha. Please,e forward." Orion swallowed a huge gulp of saliva. He could see that Ganesha was trying to act like a scary official, so Orion decided to y along by acting like an intimidated ten-year-old elf while walking slowly toward Ganesha. Just like the male tournament official Orion spoke to after he defeated the ze rats, Ganesha was also a tournament official. So far, since the tournament started, Orion could see that the officials were not limited to the elders alone. There were also some younger elves who were officials, like Ganesha and Hilda. Meanwhile, as Orion drew closer to Ganesha, he could see that the room began to darken. The darkness deepened around him and Ganesha''s eyes seemed to bore into Orion''s soul, causing Orion to feel a shiver down his spine. At least, that was what Orion wanted Ganesha to see. In actuality, Orion wasn''t bothered or scared by the little magic trick Ganesha was performing. He just had to act this way to see how things would y out in the end. Seeing that Orion was now close to him, Ganesha asked his first question, his voice remaining firm. "Tell me, Prince Galdur, what starts with a letter ''t'' is filled with tea, and ends with a ''t''?" After hearing the question, Orion''s mind raced to answer, but before he could respond, Ganesha added. "You have thirty seconds to reply, Prince. And to make it more¡­ interesting;" an evil smile appeared on Ganesha''s face when he said this, "I shall cast a spell to focus your thoughts." With a swift gesture, Ganesha cast the spell, and Orion was suddenly assaulted by the loud, nging sounds of bells and the relentless ticking of a clock. The cacophony filled his ears, making it difficult for him to think straight. "You have fifteen seconds left, Prince Galdur. And you haven''t answered the question. What starts with the letter "t", is filled with tea, and ends with a "t"?" Orion''s heart raced as he struggled to think of an answer. The sounds grew louder and more intense with every passing second, but Orion was determined not to give up. He swiftly calmed his mind to rey Ganesha''s question again before looking into Ganesha''s eyes. "You have five seconds left, Your Highness," Ganesha''s evil smirk widened even more. "What starts with the letter "t", is filled with tea, and ends with a "t"?" He repeated the question for thest time but to his surprise, Orion replied. "A teapot." Hearing this, Ganesha''s lips widened into a smile. Unlike his previous evil smirk, this smile was a sincere one, but it didn''tst for more than a second and his facial expression returned to his stern look. "Correct, Your Highness. Now, Next question," Ganesha said and Orion prepared himself mentally for the next question. "It is something that we see once in a year, twice in a week, and never in a day. Do you know what the answer is, Your Highness?" Ganesha inquired, increasing the chaotic sounds to make it more difficult for Orion to think straight. However, Orion was used to this by now, so he smiled a bit as he replied to Ganesha''s question. "....." Unlike before when Ganesha asked Orion the first question, Orion was now calmer and more collected. He wasn''t bothered by the sound of the bells or the loud ticking of the clock anymore. This was because he finally understood what Ganesha was trying to do. Ganesha was simply trying to test Orion''s mental resilience and ability to think under pressure. By forcing Orion to think amidst the chaos, Ganesha wanted to assess Orion''s ability to remain calm, focused, and mentally clear under duress. "You have thirty seconds to answer¡­" "The letter ''E,''" Orion replied calmly with a smile on his face, and Ganesha smiled in response as well. "Impressive, now the next question. What goes up but neveres down?" "Our age." "Good. Now, answer this riddle. I have something that belongs to you but I won''t share it. Although, if I share it, I won''t have it anymore. Prince Galdur, tell me what it is." Orion pondered about the riddle for a few seconds, then he replied. "A secret." "Excellent, now thest question. "How do you make the number one disappear." Hearing this question, Orion''s lips widened into a smile and he replied. "By adding the letter ''G'' to it, thereby turning it into the word GONE." Ganesha nodded his head with a smile on his face. He was genuinely impressed by what he had witnessed from Orion. Contrary to what Ganesha said when he asked Orion the first question, he hadn''t cast the spell to help Orion focus; rather, it was used to simte a high-pressure situation that would test Orion''s mental fortitude, creativity, and problem-solving skills. And Orion had passed Ganesha''s test with flying colors. Ganesha found it astonishing to see a ten-year-old elf behaving and thinking like an adult. It was almost simr to how Lady Luna Cyprus had acted very maturely while he questioned her, but even she hadn''t answered all of her questions correctly. Since he was impressed by what he had seen so far, Ganesha canceled the spell and said. "That was amazing, Your Highness. You answered all of your questions correctly, now it''s time to answer questions rted to our history and a few other questions to determine if you are prepared for what it means to be the prince and future King of the kingdom. Are you ready?" "Yes, I am." Orion nodded his head as he made himself ready to answer any question Ganesha had for him. "Good. Now, we will start with history. Before the war ended two decades ago, our kingdom had a lot of weaknesses. What was the greatest weakness Queen Evelyn Elfrida discovered about us and how did she help us to ovee this weakness?" Orion took a deep breath before opening his mouth to speak. "The Queen discovered that our weakness was not our physical vulnerability to dark magic or our historical conflict with other kingdoms. Instead, we tended to iste ourselves from the world, to hide behind our forest and our magic. The Queen made our people realize that our strengthy not only in our ancient tradition but also in our ability to adapt, forge alliances, and learn from others. She also revealed the fact that our istion could lead to the kingdom''s stagnation and decline, making us vulnerable to the very threat we sought to avoid. To ovee our weakness, the Queen allied with the orc tribe and we''ve learned a lot from them, which aided us in the war against other kingdoms who tried to subdue us." Ganesha''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard everything Orion had to say. He had expected Orion to give a simple and brief answer of what urred during a period of the kingdom''s history. It had been over two decades, so it wouldn''t be surprising to see that the current young generation knew little to nothing about this particr history of the kingdom, but to Ganesha''s surprise, Orion had shown his deep understanding of his kingdom''s history and the huge role his beloved mother yed in it as well. "Well said, Your Highness, but are you familiar with this elven proverb? ''The roots of a tree are not seen, but they hold great power''." "Yes." "Good. Could you tell me what this proverb means?" "It reminds us that true power and strength often lies beneath the surface, unseen by the naked eye." "As a future king of the kingdom, what hidden strengths do you believe will shape the future of our kingdom?" Ganesha asked. "I believe the resilience of our people and the wisdom of our elders are the hidden strengths that will help shape the kingdom''s future." Ganesha liked the confidence Orion showed while answering all of his questions and his impression of the prince had increased beyond his wildest imagination. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Splendid, Your Highness. You have three more questions. I need you to interpret this saying. ''The moonlight is brightest in the darkest night''. What does it mean to you?" "It means that even in the most challenging times, our people''s resilience and hope will shine brightest." "What does it mean to you to be an elf, and how will you preserve our unique heritage in a changing world?" "Being an elf means embracing our connection to nature and honoring our history. I will preserve our heritage by adapting our customs to thrive in a changing world, ensuring our unique spirit endures." "Your final question, what message of hope would you offer to those among our elven people who feel overshadowed by their peers, struggling to find their ce and doubting their own worth?" ===== A/N:- Thank you so much for the golden tickets, gifts and power stones. You guys are the best. Chapter 50. NET {9}:-Mama Misses Her Baby So Much. Chapter 50. NET {9}:-Mama Misses Her Baby So Much. "I would tell them that their worth is not measured by their magical prowess, their physical agility, or their artistic talent. Every elf has a unique gift, a distinct voice, and a valuable perspective. I would remind them that our history is filled with unsung heroes, quiet leaders, and unseen champions who made a difference without seeking recognition. I would encourage them to focus on their own journey, celebrate small victories, and find joy in the simple things. Most importantly, I would assure them that they are not alone, that we are all struggling together, and that our worth lies in our shared experiences, our empathy, and ourpassion for one another." Right after Orion said these words, a huge uproar urred within the kingdom. "I love you Prince Galdur!!!" "Prince Galdur!!! You''re the best!!!" "I won''t give up on my dreams again. I promise to be a knight and to serve you Prince Galdur!!!" Everyone listening to what Orion said suddenly developed even more respect for their future king. They were amazed by how intelligent their little prince was. His confidence attracted them but his words filled their hearts with even more love and respect towards him. Also, seeing how much he cared for them, many were ready toy down their lives for their prince if the situation called for it. Now, everyone had a strong belief that the prince would definitely be a greater King than other Kings in the past. Even Evelyn felt the same way as well. A huge smile appeared on her face after she heard what her baby said. It almost felt as though her baby had grown even more without her knowing. Evelyn tried her best not to leave the room she was currently in. She was clenching her hands tightly into fists, resisting the urge to suddenly appear behind Orion and rain kisses on him. She didn''t care about what her subjects would think of her if they witnessed her affectionate disy of love for her beloved son. Her baby boy had confidently acted like a future king of the elf kingdom. it was only expected of her to show how proud she was of her cute little baby. However, Evelyn couldn''t rush over to Orion and do all the things she wanted to do to him, because, unfortunately, the tournament was still ongoing and no parent was allowed to see their children until the tournament was over, so she decided to hold back the urge to hug and kiss her cute little bundle of joy. ''I will wait till the tournament is over.'' ''And once it is, I''m going to cuddle and rain kisses on my little prince.'' ''Ufufufu--- I can''t wait for the tournament toe to an end.'' ''My sweet and precious little baby, Mama misses you so much,'' Evelyn uttered in her thoughts before reclining on her chair with a smile on her face. Today was the first day of the tournament, which meant the tournament still had four days left before it came to an end. However, Evelyn was prepared to wait till the final day before she could hug and kiss her baby as much as she wanted. With her mind set on what she would do in the future, Evelyn''s attention was suddenly dragged back to reality when she heard more of her people yelling how much they loved the prince of the kingdom. Of course, everyone in the kingdom didn''t forget to thank their Queen and princess for raising such a wonderful son and nephew. Without Evelyn, Orion would have never stepped into their world, and Evelyn deserved a lot of praise for raising such an outstanding child. "I love you, Princess Elena!!" "Queen Evelyn, your son is the best!! I love you both!!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I only breathe for the Elfrida royal family!!" Everyone continued to praise the royal family before returning their gaze back to see the next activity the prince would be asked to do. ======= Meanwhile, back in the room where Orion and Ganesha stood before each other, Ganesha opened his mouth to speak with a huge smile on his face. "Well done, Your Highness, you can walk through here to begin the next phase of the tournament." Ganesha bowed and showed Orion where to enter next to participate in the final phase of the tournament. "Thank you, tournament official Ganesha," Orion thanked him with a smile before leaving the room. As he stepped out of the room, an arrow appeared above his head. The arrow was made up of mana and seemed to act like a guide to help him navigate his way to the next room where the next activity of the tournament would be taking ce. ''I wonder how the archerypetition will be carried out.'' ''The hunting task was a bit difficult but I was able to do what was required of me.'' ''The history and riddle part was a bit tricky, but official Ganesha seemed happier and his mood changed right after I answered thest question.'' ''I guess that''s a sign that I did pretty well in that aspect of the tournament.'' ''Oh, I could check my magical card, to see how many points I have obtained.'' Orion swiftly delved his hand into his back pocket to grab his magical card. He nced at the point he had umted so far and his eyes widened in surprise. ''2,450 points?'' ''Isn''t this higher than the points the first in the ranking currently has?'' ''Amazing,'' Orion suddenly smiled to himself when he realized he was now ranked higher than everyone else. Orion continued to trail behind the mana arrow floating in front of him, but while he was walking, Orion suddenly noticed something. ''It doesn''t look like the next activity will be carried out indoors because the arrow seems to be leading me outside.'' Orion noticed that he was walking towards the garden of the castle, but when he got there, Orion could see a huge gazebo in front of him. Upon stepping into the gazebo, Orion noticed a female elf who happened to be a nature elf just like Hilda. She was dressed in a flowing green dress and she curtsied before Orion. Without waiting for Orion to say or ask any questions, the female tournament official weed him to the final activity of the tournament for the day. "Wee, Prince Galdur. I am tournament official Ira, and I wee you to the final activity of the first day of the tournament." "Thank you, Miss Ira. Is there anything I need to know about this final phase of today''s tournament?" "Yes, Your Highness. Your final activity for today will not only be based on Archery, but you will also be partaking in an endurance test," Ira began exining, then she noticed the worried look on Orion''s face. "You have nothing to worry about, Your Highness. You won''t be doing anything dangerous, I assure you." "A-are you sure?" "Yes, I am." "Okay, Miss Ira," Orion replied politely with a smile on his face. Noticing the smile on Orion''s face, Ira smiled back as well. She couldn''t help but feel excited to be standing before the prince of the kingdom. It felt like a dreame true to finally speak with someone from the royal family, and aside from this, she could never get tired of hearing Orion''s cute little voice. She wanted to hear his sweet little voice over and over again. If they weren''t currently busy with the tournament, Ira would have definitely moved closer to Orion to listen to more of his cute voice. She had heard every word Orion had said while he answered all of Ganesha''s questions, and she felt touched by his response to Ganesha''s final question. Ira had always doubted herself and her abilities. She saw herself as someone inferior to her peers. For example, Hilda. Ira saw Hilda as a woman with immense magical potential, unlike her, who could never see the result of her hard work, no matter how hard she tried to improve herself. However, after hearing what Orion said a few minutes ago. Ira felt like Orion''s words were specifically aimed at her. She felt relieved to see that someone from the royal family noticed her potential, whether indirectly, and believed she could be someone great in the future. She wouldn''t even mind dying for Orion, if he wished for her to do so. Of course, there was no way Orion would make such an outrageousmand, but Ira couldn''t help but imagine such a possibility happening in the future. She was also imagining several other naughty things in her mind that she wouldn''t mind doing if an older and more mature version of the prince asked her to do them. However, unbeknownst to her, Ira''s face and ears were now red and she had a silly smile on her face while thinking of doing several naughty things with an older version of Orion. "Miss Ira," Orion called out to her, causing Ira to snap out of her daydream. Chapter 51.NET {10}:- Archery. Chapter 51.NET {10}:- Archery. "Miss Ira, is something wrong?" Orion asked, bending his head cutely to his left with a worried look on his face. Ira instantly covered her lips after seeing how cute the little prince was. She wanted to scream and hug him but Ira knew this couldn''t be done so she cleared up all the naughty thoughts she had in her mind and replied with a smile on her face. "I''m fine your Highness," "Are you sure?" "Yes, I am. Thank you, Your Highness," "You''re wee Miss Ira," "Um, Your Highness, you do not need to act so formal to me," "But aren''t you one of the officials, so I thought -----" "It''s fine, Your Highness, you can just call me Ira," "Okay," "Oh, that reminds me, please, have a seat," "Thank you," "Would you like to begin with the final phase of the tournament?" "Yes, please," "Okay, we''ll start with a magical endurance test," "What do I have to do?" "It''s simple Your Highness. During the hunting task, I noticed you used a fireball spell," "Yes, I did," "Good, so I''ll need to see how long you can sustain a fireball spell. I''ll be assessing your magical endurance, control and mana management. Do you understand,". "Yes, but for how long will I have to maintain the spell?" "It''s just for a maximum period of one hour. Do you have any other questions?" "No, ma''am," "Okay, then if you''re ready. Let us begin," Orion nodded his head in understanding and walked out of the gazebo, stretching his arms wide and aiming it straight to the sky. Seeing this, Ira began to time Orion by flipping over an hourss which would be used to time him. Orion imagined the magic circle for a tier one fire magic spell and a small magic circle appeared in front of his hands. A few secondster, a huge fireball materialized out of thin air, hovering in front of him. Orion continued to apply mana into the magic circle so as to sustain the fire ball floating in front of him Things went smoothly and he was able to easily maintain the spell without any worries, thanks to his [Exhaustion resistance] skill which prevented Orion from feeling tired and exhausted. With the help of his Auto-MP recovery skill, Orion barely even noticed the amount of mana he had used for the past hour. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You can stop now, Prince Galdur," Ira informed Orion and he cancelled the spell immediately. Ira noted everything she had noticed so far and she asked Orion if he was feeling alright, just to be sure if he was feeling okay or not before making any final remark on her report. "I''m fine," Orion replied and Ira used this chance to look closely into Orion''s eyes. She couldn''t see or notice any signs of fatigue on him, so this means he was able to sessfully maintain the spell for an hour while managing the amount of mana he had. For other races of elves, they would be asked to cast the spell for a period of half an hour but because High elves naturally had a higher mana capacity than other elves, Orion was asked to do his for a period of one hour, to see how he will be able to manage his mana reserve, and to Ira''s surprise, Orion was able to sessfully manage his mana in preparation for the final activity of the day. "Well done, Your Highness. Please, follow me," Ira left the gazebo and lead Orion to where he would be carrying out the final activity of the day. Orion trailed behind her but noticed they were walking towards two young tournament officials, who were standing not too far away from a magic circl. Upon approaching the two officials, both of the officials, bowed before Orion and Ira instructed Orion on what to do. "Please, step on the magic circle," Orion stepped on the magic circle, along with Ira and the two other tournament officials. The magic circle underneath their feet glowed and teleported everyone into an open field. Orion nced around and noticed therge, open field surrounded by dense forests. The field was approximately three hundred meters long and two hundred meters wide, providing enough space for what they wanted to do. The tall trees swayed gently in the breeze and a small stream runs along the edge of the field. Orion could also hear the rustling of leaves and some birds chirping in the distance. At the far end, opposite to where Orion was currently standing, Orion could see a pendulum target suspended from a sturdy, 10-meter-tall wooden beam, anchored to the ground with ropes and stakes. The beam was positioned at the far end of the field, 200 meters away from Prince Orion''s shooting position. "You will be using these for this part of the tournament," Ira handed Orion the bow and arrows he will be using for this archery contest. Orion received the bow and arrows and noticed that they weren''t in optimal condition. The bowstring was slightly worn and the arrows were not perfectly straight. ''Are the officials doing this intentionally?'' Orion wondered. ''If anyone uses this type of bows and arrows, it will surely affect the flight trajectory,'' Orion''s face turned into a frown. He wasn''t pleased with to see this. Elena had taught him a lot about archery, and Orion took great pride in what he had learned from Elena because he believed that with what he had learned, he could easily be ranked among the best archers in the kingdom. However, with the bow and arrows in his hands, Orion doubted he would be able to use the arrow to its full potential. Ira noticed the look on his face and she smiled before saying. "Everyone before you were given a simr bow and arrow. Every tournament official, including me, knows how talented everyone is in terms of archery. However, this isn''t what we will be grading you on. Our aim is to push everyone to their limits by testing their archery skills, focus and adaptability under challenging conditions. These are what you will be graded on, so please rx and try to focus on doing your best," Orion nodded his head in understanding before returning his gaze back to his target. The pendulum target was a wooden circr target, approximately four feet in diameter and was attached to a sturdy pendulum arm. Standing behind the pendulum target were the two tournament officials who had teleported themselves to this position so that they''ll be able to see if Orion hits the target when he shoots an arrow. "The pendulum target is divided into four concentric scoring zones, with each zones earning you different point values if your arrowsnds on one of the zones," Ira exined. "How many arrows am I allowed to use?" "You will be allowed to use three arrows to hit your mark. Your aim is any of the four concentric scoring zone which are divided into the center zone (the Bulls-eye), the inner ring, the middle ring and the outer ring," "Do I receive points for each ring?" "Yes, Your Highness, you will. For the outer ring, you will receive a hundred points. For the middle ring, you''ll receive three hundred points. For the inner ring, you''ll receive five hundred points and for the center zone, you''ll receive a thousand points. Is there anything else you would like to know?" "Yes, there is," "What would you like to know?" "Um, previously, you mentioned earlier about testing our adaptability under challenging conditions. Aside from the bow and arrows, is there anything else I need to know about?" "The only challenge that might prevent you from hitting the target will be the wind spell cast by the two officials standing behind the pendulum target. Your goal is to make sure your arrow hits the target even with the officials trying their best to stop you," "Can we begin?" Orion asked, eager to get started. "Yes, we can. Please, step on the wooden tform in front of you and position yourself," Orion walked over to the small wooden tform. He positioned himself with a clear line of sight to the pendulum target before taking a deep breath as he ced his arrow on his bowstring. He activated his Omnivision skill to have a better view of his target and this made him to notice a few things more clearly. Each scoring zones had a different color with the center zone painted red. ''This is the only zone I am interested in,'' ''I do not care about the other zones,'' ''I have no interest in obtaining any points lower than a thousand points,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts with a determined look on his face. He wanted to make sure he remained in the top three by the end of the first day of the tournament and the only way to make this happen is by hitting the target. Orion calmed his mind and noticed the pendulum arm of the target which swings in a consistent, smooth arc, moving the target back and forth continuously. Chapter 52. NET {11}:- Archery 2. Chapter 52. NET {11}:- Archery 2. Orion calmed his mind and noticed the pendulum arm of the target which swings in a consistent, smooth arc, moving the target back and forth continuously. ''It''s movement is predictable but I will still need to time my shots carefully,'' "Are you ready?" "Yes," Orion replied and Ira signaled the other officials to begin casting the wind spell. Within seconds, the wind spell was cast, creating a moderate gust of wind from the target to Orion. ''The wind is not so bad. I can still hit the target,'' ''The arrows might break and the bowstrings might cut but I should still be able to use it,'' ''I have to make sure it doesn''t break or cut because I doubt I''ll be given another bow and arrow,'' ''I was only given three arrows,'' ''If I were to be given more chances to try again, I wouldn''t have been given just three arrows,'' ''Anyways, there''s no point in testing if I will be given another bow and a new set of arrows,'' ''I just have to make due with what I have,'' Orion made up his mind and flowed mana into the bowstring, hoping it would give it the strength it needed not to break. He also ced three arrows coated in mana on the bowstring instead of one. His actions shocked Ira who was standing behind him and watching his every move. Everyone watching from around the kingdom were also surprised as well to see the prince doing this. ''Miss Ira didn''t say anything about not using mana. This means it''s allowed but they choose not to inform us,'' ''Which is why I''m aiming with three arrows and not one,'' Orion took in a deep breath and takes aim at the pendulum target, his eyes locked onto the bull''s-eye. Meanwhile, back in the castle where, Carl, Axel and a few other elves were watching the prince, everyone''s eyes were focused on the screen as they watched how serious and focused Orion was right now. Of course, the female elves around the ages of seventeen were all gushing at the sight of how cool their prince was. "Aww, it''s so unfair," "I know right? I wish I had a little brother like the prince," "Me too. I would do anything for him if he were my little brother," "I''d marry him if he were my little brother," "Me too," "Me three," "Seeing the prince looking so serious makes my body all tingly," "His handsome face is a crime," "I could stare at him all day long," "Hey, everyone look. The prince is about to.....uh?" "Huh? Does Prince Galdur wishes to fire three arrows at once?" "Really?" "That''s impossible," A male voice sounded in the background. "Only pros are able to fire three arrows at once," Another male elf sounded from the background. "Does this mean His Highness is also a pro?" A female suggested with eyes sparkling in admiration for her prince. "Wow, so the prince is even as talented as a pro," Another female added. "Prince Galdur is so amazing," "He''s the best," "I love him even more," "You can do it Prince Galdur," "Prince Galdur!! Prince Galdur!! Go! Go! Go!!" Thedies continued to cheer Orion on, meanwhile the male clenched their fists with tears streaming down their cheeks. The boys could see how excited the girls were but what hurts them the most were how some of the girls with beautiful big breasts were jumping and cheering the prince on instead of them and they could only wish the girls could cheer them on as well. "Everyone look!!" A female pointed to the screen and everyone watched as Orion ced the three arrows on the bowstring, drawing the mana coated bowstring to its limits. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They watched as Orion focused on the bullseye, with his eyes burning with determination. "Will the prince be able to do it?" "I don''t know, but I hope so," "Me too. I really want Prince Galdur to hit all three arrows in the center," "I really love how Prince Galdur is so young and yet he isn''t afraid to do anything. I want him to win so badly," "Me too. If he wins, Prince Galdur will smile and I really love seeing him smile," "You can do it Prince Galdur!! Go! Go! Go!!" The girls cheered him on as they watched Orion reveal a remarkable disy of control and skill by releasing three arrows simultaneously, each one flying from the bowstring with incredible speed and precision, shocking everyone who were watching around the kingdom. The officials'' eyes widened as the arrows pierce through the wind, unaffected by the gusts they cast. Even the audience gasped in amazement, witnessing Orion''s incredible archery skill. The three arrows flew in perfect formation, their trajectories converging on the bulls-eye with unerring uracy. The pendulum target shudders with its motion momentarily arrested by the force of the arrows'' impact. The entire Kingdom erupted in cheers as they witnessed Orion hitting the target. Of all the contestants they''ve watched so far, Orion was the only one who shot all three arrows at the same time. If their young prince wasn''t the best prince in the world, then no one could ever bepared to him. Orion turned around to look at Ira whose eyes were still widened in shock by what she had just witnessed. Ira notices the prince gaze and instantly calmed her mind before addressing him. "Well done Your Highness, that will be all for today. Your magical card should be updated with your points very soon. Please, step towards the magic circle over there," Orion nodded his head in understanding before thanking Ira, then he walked over to the magic circle. Right after he stepped on it, Orion was instantly teleported to the room where he would be spending the night. Looking around, Orion noticed he was in a room with a single bed, a bedside table and a small couch for him to sit on. ''Hmm, aside from all these, i can''t seem to find a crystal ball anywhere in the room,'' ''Does this mean they''re trying to respect every contestants privacy?'' ''Anyway, it certainly would have been better to check out the rankings beforeing here,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts before plopping down on the bed in front of him. ''I guess I should check the amount of points I have gained so far,'' Orion took a look at his magical card and he noticed his umted points had increased once again. ''5,590 points huh,'' ''This point should be enough to make me rank up to the top three,'' ''I just hope Mom, Aunt Elena and Mia will be proud of what I did today,'' ''Speaking of which, I really miss them right now,'' ''I can''t wait to be with them again,'' ''I miss eating, sleeping and bathing with them,'' ''I can''t wait for this tournament toe to an end,'' Orion slowly closes his eyes to take a nap. A few hourster, Orion woke up to discover a maid waiting outside his room. He discovered that every contestants who had qualified to the next stage were currently in the same castle as him and each and everyone of them had a maid who was eager and ready to attend to all their needs. When Orion was hungry, the maid brought over the foods he would like to eat. She also took care of him by bathing and dressing him before tucking him to bed. The next morning the maid took care of him as well, and right now she was dressing him up in preparation for today''s activity which will mostly be done in the coliseum. The moment they were done with that, Orion stepped out of the castle to walk into a carriage parked outside, then he was taken to the Coliseum. Even before he arrived in the Coliseum, Orion could hear the cheers of the crowds as everyone were in high spirits to witness the first intense battle of their beloved prince. With everything they witnessed yesterday, everyone had high hopes for today''s activity. Not everyone expects the prince to actually win all his battles today, but everyone was interested in seeing how far he can reach and how many opponents he will be able to win against. After all, the prince is still only ten years old and even though he might be a rank Three Mage like most of the other top ten mages and knights in the ranking, the fact still remains that everyone else has been training a lot longer than the prince, so will the prince be able to truly win the Junior Noble Elf Tournament? Only time will tell. After about a few minutester, the carriage finallynds in a spot reserved for only the contestants to walk through. Orion stepped out of the carriage and walked into the coliseum with his mind prepared for what he was going to do today. "It''s showtime," Chapter 53. NET {12}:- Coliseum. Chapter 53. NET {12}:- Coliseum. The coliseum was a grand, circr arena and the structure was made up of white marble. Meanwhile, the arena floor was covered with a thinyer of sand. The viewers filled up the coliseum with everyone disying a strong eagerness to see how the tournament would end. The nobles seated in the lower part of the Coliseum were closest to the action. Their seats were arranged in a semicircle around the arena, while the royal family was seated in a luxurious, elevated box overlooking the arena. The box was adorned with the royal crest and it had morefortable seats. Another section belonged to the contestants, who were housed in a separate quarter with ess to training facilities, medical care, and private quarters. Medical teams and healers were stationed around the arena, ready to assist the contestants. A transparent magical barrier encircled the arena, protecting the onlookers from stray attacks or magical bacsh. The barrier was maintained by the coliseum''s resident mages and it could absorb or deflect even the most powerful attacks. A magical scoreboard floated in the air and was disyed by a crystal ball for everyone to see the top ten contestants. Currently, the top five contestants in the tournament are:- [Tournament rankings and points.] [1st:- Orion Galdur Elfrida {5,590 points}.] [2nd- Luna Cyprus.{4,900 points}.] [3rd:- William Ramsbottom. {4,650 points}.] [4th:- Barry Manchester {4,450 points}.] [5th:- Adrian Meir {4,345 points}.] The audience held gs and banners with the royal crest on them as they continued to cheer loudly in anticipation of today''s tournament. The royal crest was an emblem of the royal family that represented power, legacy, and value. The crest featured a golden, five-pointed star, symbolizing the five virtues of the royal family:- wisdom, courage, justice,passion, and honor. A curved, silver sword pointing upwards, represented strength and protection. It also had a stylized, blue crescent moon, signifying the royal family''smitment to guidance. Also, a wreath ofurel leaves that encircled the star, sword, and moon represented victory and achievement. While the crowd continued to roar within the coliseum, Orion made his way to the contestant''s quarters, where his gaze fell upon the other contestants, who immediately bowed towards him once they noticed his presence. Orion acknowledged every one of them, then noticed Adrian walking towards him with a smile on his face. Over thest decade, Adrian had changed a lot, for example, he had grown a lot taller than Orion, and he was also a bit taller and muscr than his peers. In fact, Orion looked as though he was Adrian''s little brother, but this didn''t affect or hinder the respect Adrian had for Orion. For the past ten years, Adrian had trained and sparred with Orion, so he knew more than anyone else how strong and quick-witted Orion was. Moreover, as a dark elf and a Baron''s son, Adrian had be even more handsome over the years. "Your Highness, I watched your fight against the ze Rats yesterday, and you were amazing. I also noticed how you hunted and caught ten horned rabbits at the same time. That was epic." Hearing this, a smile appeared on Orion''s face and he thanked Adrian. "Thanks, and I''m d to see you made it to the second day of the tournament as well." "Yeah, it wasn''t easy, but I''m d I made it. To be honest, hunting down horned rabbits and taking down a couple of Rank Two ze rats weren''t really a problem for me, but when we were asked to sustain a spell for a few minutes, it really gave me a headache." Since Adrian could harness both mana and Aura just like Orion, Adrian was asked to undergo the magic endurance test, However, he would have preferred an aura endurance test. There were also a few others who could only harness Aura but not mana, so these elves were asked to partake in an endurance test involving the use of aura. Adrian would have loved to partake in an aura endurance test just like those other contestants because he would have definitely earned a higher point if he had joined them. Instead, he had to take a magical endurance test based on his strongest magical affinity. Orion giggled and replied. "I understand what you mean; magic has never been your strongest suit." "I know, right? An elven warrior like myself would rather harness Aura and fight like a true elven knight, why do I need to improve myself in magic when I''m not really good at it? Although I can sense both mana and Aura, I really prefer strengthening myself with aura a lot more than casting spells." Orion also knew about this because whenever they trained together, it was easy for anyone to see how enthusiastic Adrian felt whenever it was time to train using wooden swords instead of magic. "But still, I heard some of the contestants were given the option of choosing a magical endurance test or an Aura endurance test. Weren''t you asked to choose as well?" "Hehe... about that," Adrian scratched the back of his hair while trying tough it off. He also avoided making eye contact with Orion. "You made the choice yourself, didn''t you? Which means you chickened out of the aura endurance test because you were scared the endurance test would be a lot harder than that of the magical endurance test." "Ugh," Seeing that Orion was right, an imaginary arrow pierced Adrian in his chest and he hung his head in defeat. "That''s right." "Chicken," Orion teased. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hey, I''m not a chicken, okay." "Then don''t me the tournament officials for giving you what you wanted. You made it sound like you didn''t like the magical endurance test and you would have preferred to take the aura endurance test." "I guess you''re right, but you can''t me me either. I heard the aura endurance test was a lot harder than that of the magical one, so I had to choose the one that would guarantee a higher point and help boost my rank on the scoreboard." "Chicken," Orion teased again. "Oh,e on. If you keep saying that, all the nobles will start calling me that as well," Adrian sped his hands in front of him, pleading with Orion to stop calling him a chicken before everyone else began to call him that as well. However, all the other nobles and contestants in the room were already whispering to each other about their conversation. "Hey, you heard that, right?" A young male elf said to his friend sitting beside him. "Yeah, I did." "What did you just call me?" Adrian asked with a scary and intimidating look on his face. The aura around him seemed like he was ready to murder the young noble. "Eii!!!!" A shiver ran down the boy''s spine as he yelled out while trying to escape from Adrian''s grasp. "Ahh, help me, this bird is angry." "Prince Galdur just called Adrian a chicken." "Pfft, I''m definitely calling him a chicken from now on." Right after the male elf said this, Adrian suddenly appeared behind the young noble and grabbed a hold of his shoulder. "What did you just call me?" Adrian asked with a scary and intimidating look on his face. The aura around him seemed like he was ready to murder the young noble. "Eii!!!!" A shiver ran down the boy''s spine as he yelled out while trying to escape from Adrian''s grasp. "Ahh, help me, this bird is angry." "Oh, so now, I''m an angry bird, huh?" "Uh?.... No, I mean¡­" He turned to his friend, hoping his friend would help him out, but his friend was nowhere to be found. "Traitor!!!" "Don''t worry, I''ll try not to break your pretty face," Adrian cracked his neck with a sinister look on his face. "No, wait. Let me tell you something, let me tell you something. No, ahh!! Mama!!!" Everyone else in the room who was watching all this unfold couldn''t help but giggle andugh as they watched the angry bird clobber the young noble. Even Orion couldn''t help butugh at theical scene in front of him. Once he was satisfied, Adrian returned to Orion after making sure no one else would call him a chicken ever again. "You see, I told you not to call me a chicken." "Yeah, sorry about that." "Anyways, let''s have our seats. I reserved a really good ce for us; it''s the best seat in the house," Adrian showed Orion where he wanted them to sit, and the both of them walked over to the ce. All the other nobles in the room were a bit jealous to see how close Adrian was to the prince. Some of them wanted to talk to the prince as well, but no one dared to do so. Seeing Adrian talk freely with the prince made them believe that even they could be close to the prince of the kingdom. Many of them made up their minds to do well in the tournament, hoping it would be enough for the prince to notice them so that they could be closer to him as well. Meanwhile, Orion and Adrian were busy looking at the scoreboard disyed for everyone to see. ====== A/N:- Thank you so much for patience and support. You guys are simply the best. Chapter 54. NET {13}:- Coliseum 2. Chapter 54. NET {13}:- Coliseum 2. "I knew you would definitely be among the top ten in the ranking, but I wasn''t expecting you to reach the top so soon on the first day. At this rate, you might actually win the tournament." Adrian said with a deep respect in his words. "Maybe you''re right, maybe you''re wrong. However, we won''t know until we get to thest day of the tournament. Wait, don''t tell me you''re beginning to doubt your chances of winning against a ten-year-old?" Adrian chuckled before making a serious expression. "I''m definitely going to win this tournament." Orion smiled back. "That''s the spirit." The room became silent for a while but after a few minutes, Adrian spoke up. There was something that had been bothering him sincest night, and Adrian thought it would be better to hear Orion''s opinion about it rather than remain silent. "Um, I''ve been thinking." "About what?" Orion asked. "Well, since our battle in the arena will require everyone to go against each other, do you think everyone here in the room will want to fight against you?" Adrian asked and the room became dead silent. Although they didn''t want to, everyone couldn''t help but listen to the conversation Adrian was having with the prince. Most of them had doubts about fighting the prince of the kingdom, and they didn''t want to anger a member of the royal family, especially a royal member who was currently the heir to the throne. A few whispers emerged behind Orion and Adrian, and Orion could hear them all. He knew a lot of them wouldn''t feel eager to fight against him if they discovered that he was their opponent. Some had even made up their minds to forfeit the match if their opponent was the prince. "I don''t think anyone would want to go against you." Adrian continued. "Is it because I''m the prince?" "Hmm," Orion sighed a bit before replying. "I understand that during a match, some opponents might hesitate to engage me fully because they don''t want to offend a member of the royal family," Orion said, subtly adding mana to his words so that everyone within the room would be able to hear what he was saying. "Well, yeah. Many contestants will hesitate to fight the prince of the kingdom, but what will you do if your opponent suddenly drops out from the match because you''re the prince and they do not want you to lose?" Adrian inquired, eager to see how Orion would react to his words. "Hmm," Orion sighed a bit before replying. "I understand that during a match, some opponents might hesitate to engage me fully because they don''t want to offend a member of the royal family," Orion said, subtly adding mana to his words so that everyone within the room would be able to hear what he was saying. He continued. "But, the truth is that I find no honor in winning by default. I entered this tournament to test my skills, to push myself to the limit, and to earn the respect of everyone including the contestants in the tournament, and I believe this is why most of us participated in the tournament." He paused, allowing his words to sink into everyone listening to him. "If anyone forfeits without a fight, I''ll be disappointed, because I want to earn my victory; I want to be challenged, to be forced to grow stronger, and if anyone is afraid to face a ten-year-old because of his status, then I''ll never respect them as a warrior." "But what if they choose to fight?" Orion turned to Adrian with a smile on his face as he replied. "If they choose to fight me seriously with all their might, then I''ll consider them worthy opponents, regardless of the oue. And who knows? Perhaps we''ll be close friends, just like us, after exchanging blows and learning from each other." Everyone''s eyes were still wide with shock after hearing Orion''s words. Most of the contestants who qualified for today''s battle were males and it would be a lie if they said they weren''t a bit jealous to see Orion talking to Adrian. They, too, wanted to be friends with the prince, and they were even eager to help the prince by forfeiting their match if he ended up being their opponent, hoping the prince would be pleased with their actions. But now that Orion had expressed his thoughts on how he would feel if they forfeited their match because of him, no one wanted Orion to be disappointed in them, they wanted the prince to respect them as a warrior. Now, their minds were made up. They would do as the prince wanted and try their best to earn his respect with the hope that they, too, would be close friends with Orion just like Adrian. Adrian noticed the sudden mood change in the room, and his lips instinctively widened into a smile. He wouldn''t want his best friend to easily reach the final just because he was the crown prince. He would rather see Orion work hard like everyone else, trying to reach the top, because he knew it was what Orion wanted as well. Adrian respected and admired Orion a lot. Their years of sparring had made his admiration of Orion grow stronger, but hearing Orion''s words just now helped to solidify his admiration for him even more. The room remained silent for a few minutes before Orion and Adrian noticed someone walking towards the center of the arena. "Isn''t that tournament official Ganesha?" Orion asked. Unlike what Ganesha wore yesterday, he was currently dressed like a diator, making it a bit difficult for Orion to recognize him "Yes, he is the one. I think he''ll be the referee of all the battles today. Did you know he is also an Earl?" "Really? I didn''t know." "Yes, but that''s not all. He is also the current guild master of the Kingdom''s guild and he''s the husband of one of the tournament officials, Miss Hilda." "What?" "It''s shocking, right?" Adrian chuckled as he noticed the surprised look on Orion''s face. Orion had heard about the kingdom having a guild just like the fantasy world of the novels and video games he used to y in his previous world. However, he hadn''t expected Ganesha to be the guild master, and he also hadn''t expected him to be the husband Hilda mentioned to him yesterday. Orion reclined on his seat and watched as Ganesha spoke to the spectators while enhancing his voice using mana. "Ladies and gentlemen!!! Are you ready?!!" "Yeah!!!" The crowds roared in unison. "For action?!!" "Yeah!!!" "For entertainment?!!" "Yeah!!!" "Then sit back and rx as we bring to you, a tournament like never before. A Livestream battle broadcasted throughout the kingdom. So, without further ado, I bring to you, the contestants of today''s junior noble elf tournament!!" "Yeah!!!" Everyone cheered and watched as the huge scoreboard disyed the list of the contestants taking part in today''s battle. "As you can see, we have a total of one hundred and twenty contestants in the Junior Noble Elf tournament. Each of these lucky contestants will be taking part in the knockout battles. Their goal is to make sure their names are included in the final twenty contestants who will be qualified to continue the tournament tomorrow. The rules are simple. Contestants must stay within the designated fighting arena at all times. A match ends when a contestant yields, is knocked out, or their training dummy is destroyed," Ganesha exined, but a murmur erupted within the coliseum because no one was familiar with the concept of having a training dummy in the arena. "I understand that some of you might be confused as to why I mentioned a training dummy just now, but this is one of the few modifications we''ve made to the rules for the Junior section of the tournament. A drop of each contestant''s blood will be ced on a training dummy. During a fight, any damage a contestant sustains will be immediately transferred to the dummy. It helps to indicate when a contestant is close to defeat and it will also reflect a contestant''s physical condition, like injuries. Please, contestants should keep in mind that while any injury and pain you feel during a battle will be transferred to a dummy you will still feel the pain inflicted on you. Our goal is to provide a tournament where contestants will be allowed to push themselves without risking their death, while they are still experiencing the intensity of the battle." In other words, this meant that contestants could get shed by a sword, but they wouldn''t see the sh on their bodies. It would be sent to the training dummy instead. However, they would still feel the pain in their body, almost as though the sh remained on their skin. When the crowd finally understood what Ganesha was exining to them, everyone cheered excitedly with even more energy. This was the Junior section of the tournament, so everyone understood why the tournament officials would adopt this approach. With this new method introduced into the tournament, young nobles could fight safely without worrying about their death. They might get injured, but the injury wouldn''t appear on their skin. Instead, it would be reflected on the dummy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, they would still be able to feel the pain inflicted on their body, and if the pain became unbearable, they were allowed to surrender. Also, if any of the contestants were knocked out, their opponent would automatically win the match. Chapter 55. NET {14}:- Battle. Chapter 55. NET {14}:- Battle. Aside from these two things, it was also possible for contestants to receive damage that might destroy their dummies. Once a dummy was destroyed, the tournament officials would immediately end the match. Points would also be awarded to each contestant depending on the amount of damage a dummy sustained. Each battle was tost for five minutes, this meant that each contestant would have a maximum of five minutes to inflict a lot of damage on their opponent''s dummies. Orion and every other contestant listened to everything Ganesha had to say and the moment he was done exining everything they needed to know, a couple of healers walked into the room where the contestants were and extracted a drop of their blood by pricking their fingers. Once they were done, the healers cast a spell and each of the training dummies glowed. Then, the healers carried the dummies out of the room and Ganesha announced themencement of the battle in the arena. The scoreboard, which initially disyed the list of contestants, suddenly changed, and the names of contestants with the opponents they would be fighting against were now disyed for all to see. 120 contestants qualified to participate in today''s activity; this meant that everyone would be divided into pairs. Every battle was a knockout round and if anyone lost, they would immediately be disqualified from the tournament. The winners of each match-up would continue to fight until there were twenty contestants left. These twenty contestants would be the lucky contestants to qualify for the next round of battles urring on the third day of the tournament. Everyone looked at the scoreboard to find out the first pair to have their fight, and it turned out to be Orion against a young Baron around the age of fourteen. The crowd roared in excitement, seeing as how it was their beloved prince who would be the first to fight in the arena. "Woah, you''re the first?" Adrian eximed with his eyes wide open. "It would seem so," Orion replied with a smile on his face and he stood from his seat before making his way out of the room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While he was leaving the room, Adrian said to him, "Try not to be knocked out of the tournament." Orion smiled but didn''t say anything as he left the room to meet his opponent. The moment Orion stepped out of the tunnels and into the arena, the voices of the spectators cheering his name increased even more. "Prince Galdur! Prince Galdur!!" They continued to chant his name and Orion acknowledged them all by smiling and waving at them. This only made the audience feel even more excited. "Good luck, your Highness!" A female elf yelled. "I love you, Prince Galdur!!" Another female yelled in excitement. "You can do this, Prince Galdur. I believe in you!" "My Prince!! If you win this tournament, I''ll wait till you''re older and I''ll let you fuck¨C Hmm?" A perverted female elf yelled out but her friend covered her mouth before she could utter her outrageous wordspletely. Everyone''s loud cheering echoed throughout the arena and Orion could hear them all. ''Thedies in this world are beautiful but weird,'' Orion thought to himself. ''Most of them are truly honest with their feelings.'' ''Never in my wildest imagination, would I have predicted myself being cheered on by beautiful women like this.'' ''Moreover, each and every one of them are elves!!!'' ''I''m truly lucky to be here.'' ''I love this world, and it''s all thanks to Mama.'' d that he was able toe into this world by a special female elf in his life, Orion turned around to find where his mother was seated. He looked around the coliseum, searching for Evelyn, Elena, and Mia. He noticed them seated in the seats reserved for the royal family, and he could see them all waving in his direction with beautiful smiles on their faces. Orion smiled as well and waved back to them. With the help of his Omnivision skill, he was able to see Evelyn mouthing a few words to him. "Good luck, sweetie." "Thanks, Mama," He mouthed his words back to her before sending a kiss in her direction. Then, he returned his attention back to his opponent with renewed strength. He had missed his mother, aunt, and Mia all night long, but after seeing them now, he was eager to face all his opponents and quickly bring this tournament to an end so that he could spend more time with his beloved family. Orion stepped onto the arena, watching as his opponent and tournament official Ganesha bowed towards him. The cheering of the spectators dropped the moment Orion stood in front of Ganesha and his opponent. Orion noticed that his opponent was a young male elf. He also noticed that his opponent was a bit older than him and he happened to be a forest elf. Sensing that this was his chance to be closer to the prince, just like Adrian, his opponent had made up his mind to fight seriously against Orion, hoping it would be enough to impress the prince and allow him to be his friend as well. "Are you ready?" Ganesha asked the young noble and he nodded his head in response. Orion could also see the determined look on his face. His opponent had the look of someone who wanted to win this battle, and this brought a smile onto Orion''s face because now he felt relieved knowing that his opponent intended to take the battle seriously, just like him. "Your Highness, are you ready?" Ganesha inquired from Orion and he nodded his head in response. Orion noticed two healers at the edge of the arena, standing beside two training dummies. ''I guess those two dummies are the ones linked to us,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts before drifting his attention back to his fight. "Fight!!!" Ganesha gave hismand and both Orion and the young noble in front of him assumed a battle stance. Chapter 56. NET {15}:- Battle 2. Chapter 56. NET {15}:- Battle 2. The young noble coated his body with Aura before drawing his swords out of his item box. ''Oh, he''s skilled in using Aura.'' ''Let''s try to have a little fun,'' Orion coated himself with Aura before pulling out a sword from his item box as well. The item box contained everything Elena had been confident he would need during the tournament. His clothes, snacks, and a few other weapons were also in the item box. Orion faced off against his opponent and the two engaged in a fierce exchange of blows, with their swords shing in a flurry of steel and sparks. While anticipating his next move, Orion focused intently on his opponent''s eyes, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. As the young noble unleashed a powerful strike, Orion swerved to the side, evading his opponent''s attack while his eyes remained locked onto him. Finally, Orion noticed the faintest flicker in his opponent''s eye. A small magic circle swiftly appeared underneath his feet and his feet became coated with lightning. With lightning-fast reflexes, Orion seized the opportunity and activated his camouge skill. In an instant, his body blended seamlessly with his environment. The young noble''s eyes widened in confusion before darting his gaze wildly around the arena, searching for Orion. "Where did he go?!" The young noble eximed, his voiceced with surprise and frustration. Even the audience watching the match did not know where their prince had vanished. They gasped with awe, wondering where Orion was. However, the young noble refused to back down. He heightened his senses and began to strike the air around him aimlessly. Meanwhile, Orion remained hidden, watching as his opponent slowly began to tire and his movements slowed down. Once he made sure the noble couldn''t swing his sword again, Orion swiftly delivered a perfectly aimed uppercut punch, striking the young noble with incredible force. The young noble flew upwards, his body arcing through the air, before crashing to the ground with a thud. The impact was tremendous and the practice dummy, still linked to the young noble, suffered an equivalent damage, shattering its body and ending the match in the process. Seeing this, everyone erupted into cheers and Ganesha announced the winner. "Thank you," Orion thanked Ganesha before making his way back to meet Adrian. The healers hurried to pick up the young noble who was currently unconscious after receiving a powerful punch from Orion. A smile appeared on Ganesha''s face as he watched Orion leaving the arena. Unlike the young noble facing Orion, Ganesha had been able to predict exactly where Orion was. If the young noble had calmed his mind during the battle, he probably would have guessed where Orion was due to his footprint. There was sand all over the arena and this made it easier for Ganesha to trace exactly where Orion was. Orion didn''t move a lot from where he was after he activated his camouge skill, but right after the young noble was physically exhausted, Ganesha could see a footstep slowly approaching him. If the young noble had been a bit perceptive of his surroundings, he definitely would have noticed Orion approaching him as well. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ''Too bad he couldn''t notice the prince, maybe he''ll use this loss to learn and grow stronger in the future,'' Ganesha uttered in his thoughts as he watched the healers carry the unconscious noble away. With that out of the way, he announced the next match. Orion returned back to take his seat beside Adrian while also using the opportunity to see and learn more about the opponents he might face againstter on. "Your battle ended really fast," Adrian stated once Orion sat beside him. "Is that bad?" "Not really. I just wasn''t expecting it to end so soon." "Well, every battle willst for five minutes. It was only right for me to end the fight as fast as I could." "I guess you have a point." "So, who are these guys in the arena?" "Well, the one at the arena right now is the son¡­" Adrian began to exin who the next pair of contestants were. Most of the contestants who had qualified for the second day of the tournament were nobles, so Adrian knew a lot about them. There were also a few other contestants from humble backgrounds who Adrian wasn''t familiar with but the ones he knew about were discussed with Orion. "That''s William Ramsbottom," Adrian pointed out as a young noble walked out of the tunnels and into the arena. "You mean, the fourth son of Earl Ramsbottom?" "Yes, and he''s currently ranked third in the tournament." Orion looked closely at the Earl''s son. Just like most of the elves in the kingdom, William Ramsbottom was also a forest elf with a good physique and a really good-looking face. ''To be honest, all elves were really good-looking.'' ''However, I''m yet to see a forest elf who''s nearly as handsome or beautiful as a high elf.'' ''I guess this is a part of the reason why most forest elves, dark elves, and nature elves adore Mom and Aunt Elena.'' ''I bet elves in this world will be a lot prettier and good-looking than most races across the world; well, that''s what I used to believe while reading books and watching anime back on Earth.'' ''It will certainly be nice to know if this is true in this world as well when I''m old enough to venture across different kingdoms and realms of this world.'' ''Oh, well. Let''s keep those thoughts forter.'' ''I can''t be having too many goals and dreams when I haven''t even aplished my first one yet.'' ''I''ve gotta win this tournament first before weing any more goals and dreams that I might have.'' ''Anyways, all I need to know for now is that elves are extremely beautiful and handsome.'' ''And it rocks to be reincarnated into a new world as an elf,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts with a huge smile on his face, before Adrian''s words suddenly dragged him out of his thoughts. "He won, Your Highness." Chapter 57. NET {16}:- Moon Elf. Chapter 57. NET {16}:- Moon Elf. "He won, Your Highness." "Really?" "Yes. Like I said, He''s really talented, so I guess this should have been a piece of cake for him. I heard he was the first to hunt ten horned rabbits yesterday and he did it within five minutes." "That''s amazing." "I know, right? Also, I heard Lady Luna Cyprus was the second to hunt ten horned rabbits, and she did hers in six minutes." Orion listened attentively to what Adrian was saying and he nodded his head in understanding before thinking to himself. ''Wow, I knew these guys were good and really talented because Adrian had told me a few things about them before the tournament, but I hadn''t expected them to be this good.'' ''I wouldn''t want to face either of these two today until I have a basic understanding of how strong they are.'' ''Well, it won''t be the end of the world if I were to face either of them now. I''ll just have to give it my all and win against them,'' Orion thought to himself as he watched William Ramsbottom return back to the tunnels. "I guess I''m next," Adrian said while standing up from his seat. "Good luck." "I don''t need it," Adrian crackled his fingers as he made his way to the arena. Just like William Ramsbottom, Adrian didn''t use more than a minute to win against his opponent. The crowds cheered loudly and everyone truly enjoyed the battles they had watched so far. The contestants of the Junior Noble Elf Tournament had impressed the spectators beyond their initial expectations. However, when the concept of training dummies was introduced, a few of the spectators were disappointed because they wanted to watch an intense battle between the contestants simr to that of the contestants of the adult tournament section. However, even though the training dummies linked to the contestants were the ones absorbing most of the damage, this didn''t limit the intensity of the battle urring between the young generation of elves. ''I''ve never seen him move so fast against an opponent before.'' It only made everyone even more interested in the battle and Adrian''s battle didn''t disappoint the audience as well. ''Hmm, it seems Adrian has grown a bit stronger since Ist sparred with him.'' ''I''ve never seen him move so fast against an opponent before.'' ''He barely even gave his opponent the chance to fight back.'' ''Or maybe his opponent just wasn''t strong enough tond any attacks on him.'' ''Oh, well. I''m happy to see he won. I wonder who''s next to fight in the arena,'' Orion reclined on his seat and watched as Adrian walked off the stage. He made his way back to his seat before sitting down beside Orion. The moment Adrian sat down, Ganesha announced the next pair of contestants. A young male elf walked towards the arena and a young female elf trailed behind him. Just like every other forest elf in the kingdom, the young female elf had tinum blonde hair but there was a slight difference between the way she looked and how every other forest elf looked. The female elf had pale skin which almost seemed like it was glowing. These characteristics were prominent in a special race of elves Orion was familiar with. ''Moon elves.'' ''She has to be a moon elf.'' ''I never expected I would see a moon elf.'' ''She looks really strong as well, and a bit above my age.'' Just like the nature elves, the moon elves were extremely rare across the kingdom, so it was Orion''s first time seeing a moon elf. ''Could she be a noble?'' ''I think she is.'' ''I wonder if she''s the Duke''s daughter?'' ''I heard the Duke was a moon elf.'' ''Since he''s a moon elf, then she has to be his daughter, and if she''s the Duke''s daughter, then she must be Luna Cyprus,'' Orion concluded in his thoughts before asking Adrian if he was right, and he was. The moon elf walking towards the arena was really Lady Luna Cyprus, the Duke''s daughter. ''Since she''s the daughter of the Duke¡­'' ''Then, she must be just as strong as her father.'' ''I heard the Duke was really strong and he made a huge achievement during the war.'' ''I wonder how strong she is.'' Orion rxed and waited for the battle to unfold. Ganesha yelled out themencement of the battle, but to everyone''s surprise, a magic circle suddenly appeared underneath Luna''s opponent''s feet, and in less than a minute, her opponent was beaten, and she won. ''She didn''t cast a spell?'' Orion couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. ''I''m certain of it. She didn''t cast a spell.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ''But how?'' As far as Orion knew, it was extremely difficult for anyone to cast a spell without chanting but here she was, casting a spell without chanting as though just anyone could do it. ''Does this mean she memorizes magic circles as well?'' ''It''s rare for anyone to memorize magic circles because of how difficult it is.'' ''If she can do it, then she must be really intelligent.'' ''I wonder how many magic circles she has memorized so far.'' ''I guess this means I won''t be the only elf in the tournament who can cast spells without chanting the words.'' ''Things just got a little bit more interesting,'' A smile appeared on Orion''s face. The remaining part of the day ended smoothly. Orion was able to easily handle all of the opponents he faced, making it easier for him to be among the final twenty contestants who were qualified to participate on the third day of the tournament. And just like that, the second day of the tournament went away in a sh. All contestants who were unable to make it to the final twenty safely returned back home. Orion and the remaining twenty finalists returned to the castle reserved for the finalists and everyone took a nap due to their exhaustion. The next day, Orion didn''t face any difficulties when fighting against any of the opponents brought before him. This made it easier for him to be among the final four contestants, which included him, Adrian, William Ramsbottom, and Luna Cyprus. Chapter 58. NET {17}:- Day Three. Chapter 58. NET {17}:- Day Three. Orion walks onto the stage with a calm andposed expression. He could see Ganesha standing beside his next opponent. After facing off against a few contestants yesterday and today, Orion had developed a stronger sense of confidence in himself concerning the tournament. His current opponent was William Ramsbottom and this would be his final battle for today. If he won against the Earl''s son, Orion would automatically qualify for the final battle urring tomorrow. Standing before the Earl''s son, Orion noticed William and Ganesha bowing before him. After he acknowledged them, William spoke before Ganesha officially began the match. "It will be an honor to fight against you, Your Highness. May the best elf win." "Indeed," Orion replied and the both of them assumed their battle stance. Both of them brandished their swords after pulling them from their item box, ready to make the first move. Ganesha noticed both were ready and he signaled for them to fight. "Fight!!" He yelled and the crowd roared in excitement. Orion and William leaped towards each other, leaving a small crack on the ground as they did so. The sound of the sword shing against the sword echoed loudly, even with the loud cheers of the crowd. Mages and knights lower than rank Three were unable to keep up with William and Orion''s movement. They struggled to discern exactly where they were. The only thing most rank one and two mages could see were sparks flying within the arena at rapid sessions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The intense battle continued for three whole minutes with several craters scattered around the arena. However, neither of them showed any signs of fatigue or giving up. The dust around the arena rose, making it a bit difficult for some of the spectators to know what was currently going on. With seconds left before the match coulde to an end, the metallic sound of swords shing against each other subsided and everyone had an anticipating look on their faces as they were eager to see who had won. And so, they waited for the dust to clear. When the dust cleared, everyone could see Orion''s foot on William who was currently lying on the ground and breathing heavily. With Orion''s feet on William''s chest, William showed no signs of wanting to continue the battle and the fight came to an end with Orion winning the semifinal battle. The crowd cheered loudly and Orion walked away from the arena. While walking away, Orion raised his head towards the direction the royal family was meant to be seated, hoping to see Evelyn, Elena, and Mia. However, they weren''t seated where they were supposed to be and Orion wondered why they weren''t there. ''When I arrived at the coliseum a few hours ago, they weren''t around.'' ''The match had just begun, so I thought they were simply running a littlete.'' ''But, it''s been a few hours since then, and they still haven''te to see me.'' ''I hope there isn''t anything wrong with any of them.'' ''Well, since Mama and Aunt Elena never get sick, I doubt that could be the reason why they aren''t here.'' ''Then, maybe Mia isn''t feeling well?'' ''Actually, I''ve never seen Mia being sick before either.'' ''Also, I doubt spirit guardians get sick.'' ''Then, there has to be another reason why they aren''t here.'' ''Oh, well. They might be doing something important right now, so there''s no point worrying about them noting to see me today.'' ''I know they''ll definitelye to watch the final battle tomorrow.'' ''So I have to do my best to win tomorrow,'' Orion made up his mind as he walked towards the tunnels, and made his way back to his seat. Since he was done with his fight against William Ramsbottom, this meant the final battle for today would be Adrian against Luna Cyprus. This would be the final battle of the semifinal round, and the winner between the two of them would be the one to fight against Orion at the finals. The loser would also be allowed toe to the coliseum tomorrow, but they would have to fight against William Ramsbottom for third ce. All these had been exined to everyone before the first fight for the day began. Orion rxed in his seat and watched Adrian''s match. He tried not to doze off, but he was feeling very sleepy and before he knew it, Orion had fallen asleep. Meanwhile, back at the castle, in the capital city of the elf kingdom, Evelyn could be seen walking back to her bedroom. Ever since Evelyn woke up this morning, she had been attending to her royal duties and she''d barely had enough time to squeeze in her personal activities. When she thought she could finally make her way to the Coliseum to watch Orion''s fight, Evelyn was notified of more things she had to do, and now she couldn''t make it back there because Orion had already qualified for the final which would being up tomorrow. She had been busy all day long, so she wanted to use this time to get as much rest as she could before leaving the castle first thing tomorrow morning to watch the finals. There was no way she was going to miss watching the finals. Evelyn opened the door of her bedroom and walked into her room to find Mia and Elena watching the remaining battles that were currently being disyed on the crystal ball. "You''re back," Elena said, noticing Evelyn walking in her direction. "Yes." "How was it?" "Stressful as always, what about yours?" "The same," Elena sighed deeply before returning her gaze back to what she was watching. Just like Evelyn, Elena had been busy all day long. She was finally able toplete her tasks a couple of minutes ago, so she came to Evelyn''s room to rest. Evelyn nced toward Mia and noticed Mia sleeping on Elena''sp. "It seems even Mia is tired as well," Evelyn said with a smile on her face. Elena giggled and replied while stroking Mia''s hair. "Yeah, she is. The moment she noticed Orion wouldn''t be battling anyone else today, she instantly fell asleep." Chapter 59. NET {18}:- Mermaid Queen Arrives At The Elf Kingdom. Chapter 59. NET {18}:- Mermaid Queen Arrives At The Elf Kingdom. While Evelyn and Elena were busy all day long, Mia had been the only one watching the fights happening in the coliseum, but since Orion had no one else to fight against today, she got bored and fell asleep. "So, my baby has qualified for the finals, right?" "Yes," Elena replied while cing Mia on the bed and tucking her into the bed. "Ufufufu, I knew he could do it. So, who will he be up against?" "The Duke''s daughter " "Hmm, Luna Cyprus, right?" Evelyn pondered deeply. She knew Luna was an extremely rare and talented elf after seeing her record throughout the tournament and seeing as how Luna had qualified for the finals, Evelyn knew that this final would definitely be unlike any other. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Not wanting to think too much about the tournament, Evelyn decided to take a bath before calling it a night. Elena also did the same thing, and she slept together with Mia and Evelyn in Evelyn''s bedroom. The next morning, Evelyn, Elena, and Mia were getting dressed, and when Evelyn noticed that Elena was done dressing Mia up, she asked. "Is everyone ready?" "Yes," Mia replied cheerfully, beaming with joy, and the excitement of seeing Orion at the Coliseum. Evelyn giggled and stroked Mia''s cheeks after noticing how excited the little Kitsune was. Evelyn looked in Elena''s direction and noticed she was ready as well. The three were about to leave Evelyn''s bedroom when a magic circle suddenly appeared in front of the castle with Ariel and Karen emerging from it. "Tsk," Evelyn clicked her tongue after noticing who had stepped into her castle. Elena noticed Evelyn''s mood change and she asked. "What''s wrong?" "She''s here." She wondered why they decided to wait instead of leaving the room, but just before she could open her mouth to speak, Mia could hear someone''s footsteps, stumping towards Evelyn''s bedroom. "Who is¡­?" Elena began asking but paused mid-sentence after using her Omnivision skill to scan the castle. Then, she noticed Ariel walking in their direction, and she said. "Oh." "Uh?" Mia nced towards Evelyn and Elena who were standing still with smiles on their faces as they stared at the door. She wondered why they decided to wait instead of leaving the room, but just before she could open her mouth to speak, Mia could hear someone''s footsteps, stumping towards Evelyn''s bedroom. Ariel was currently on her way to Evelyn''s bedroom; since it wasn''t her first time visiting Evelyn, she knew exactly where she was going. Also, none of the orc knights or elf maids tried to stop Ariel because every one of them knew who she was, so they bowed respectfully since the ''Goddess Of The Sea'' was here to see her best friend, ''The Elf Goddess.'' "Honey, I''m back!!!" Ariel said loudly, flinging open Evelyn''s bedroom door and causing it to m against the wall. Hearing how weirdly excited her queen was, Karen released a sigh while cing her palm on her face, and wondering how her queen could be so shameless. Meanwhile, Evelyn could only smile after seeing her best friend for the first time in such a long time. She was d her best friend was still as jovial and lively as ever. "Hello, Ariel." Noticing the smile on Evelyn''s face, Ariel smiled back and walked towards Evelyn to hug her best friend. "Evelyn, my honey, I missed you so much." Evelyn giggled and spread her arms wide to return her best friend''s hug. While walking towards Evelyn, Ariel was able to have a better glimpse of Evelyn''s big breasts, and they looked bigger and even more impressive than ever before. "Oh my," Licking her lips, Ariel''s fingers moved on their own ord, as though they couldn''t wait to grab hold of Evelyn''s massive breasts. "Honey, you''re looking even more¡­" Ariel didn''t wait to finish her words. Instead, she instantly teleported herself behind Evelyn intending to grope her massive breasts. However, before her hands couldnd on her target, Evelyn suddenly switched her position with that of Elena, causing Ariel to grope Elena''s breasts instead of hers. "Huh? Ahh!!" Elena released a cute moan which pretty much pleased the mermaid Queen, getting her even more excited as she continued to grope Elena''s beautifully shaped breasts. Elena tried to escape, but Ariel''s strength far surpassed hers, so Ariel didn''t allow her to escape from her grasp. "Still as sensitive as always Elena. That''s good to see," Ariel continued to grope Elena''s breast. She was delighted to hear Elena''s sweet moaning. However, her main target was someone else. A certain elf queen to be exact. "Sorry, Elena, I would have loved to keep going, but I really have to grab Evelyn''s boobs." Ariel suddenly vanished from Elena''s side and appeared behind Evelyn once again, eager to grab her boobs from behind, but Evelyn teleported to the edge of the room. Ariel tried again but Evelyn escaped every single time. Now, Ariel was beginning to get annoyed. For years, she had been trying to grab Evelyn''s boobs but every time she tried, Evelyn always managed to escape from her grasp. And it looked like the same thing was about to happen yet again, but Ariel was determined not to let it happen this time around. She tried again and again, but Evelyn didn''t give her the chance to get what she wanted which made Ariel even more frustrated. "Just stay still, you annoying elf, and let me grab your breasts." Evelyn replied with a giggle, pleased with the annoyed look on Ariel''s face. "Ufufufu. These boobs are for someone else." "Huh? Really? Who?" Evelyn giggled once again and replied. "It''s a secret." "Secret, my ass. It''s definitely your son you''re talking about or did you think I wouldn''t know?" "Just to be sure, he''s the one right?" "Ufufufu, maybe." ======== A/N;- I''m so so sorry. I understand you guys might have been unhappy with the way I took so long to fill up my privilege chapters. At the time, I thought it was a really good n to slowly release 15 chapters with at least 23,000 words for you to read, but seeing as how a lot of you guys keptining, I''ll try my best not to do this ever again. Please continue to direct your support towards this book; it will really motivate me to write more. Thank you so much. Chapter 60. NET {19}:- Mermaid Queen Arrives At The Elf Kingdom 2. Chapter 60. NET {19}:- Mermaid Queen Arrives At The Elf Kingdom 2. "Secret, my ass. You are definitely talking about your son, or did you think I wouldn''t know? Just to be sure, he''s the one you''re talking about right?" "Ufufufu, maybe." Everyone knows the number of male elves in the elf kingdom was smaller than that of the females, meaning that the elves lived in a matriarchal society where females held the majority of the power. Of course, some of the males still held very important positions within the kingdom. The males were rare and only made up about 30% of the elven poption, in contrast to the females, who made up about 70% of the poption. Because of how the males were rtively smaller than the females, it had now be amon and epted practice within the elven culture for incestuous rtionships to ur. But, only if the family members consented to it. It was viewed as a means of preserving the family bloodline and ensuring the continuation of their heritage. They also saw it as a way of strengthening their family bonds and preserving their lineage, this was why Ariel wasn''t surprised by what Evelyn said about her breasts possibly belonging to Orion. It wouldn''t be surprising within the elven kingdom and the world in general if Orion decided in the future to marry both Evelyn and Elena. However, all three of them had to agree to such an arrangement. Dragging her mind away from that topic, Ariel decided to take one more look at Evelyn''s breasts and she noticed something different about it since shest saw them a few years ago. "For real, Evelyn, is it just me, or are your boobs bigger than they used to be?" "Huh? You think so?" Evelyn ced her hands on her own boobs, groping them to see if they had grown bigger. Her hand movements looked really seductive and erotic, making even the perverted mermaid Queen struggle to swallow a huge chunk of saliva. Meanwhile, Evelyn continued to grope her massive breasts in front of Ariel. "Do you really think they are bigger than before?" Now, even Ariel couldn''t take it anymore. "Yes, they are," she replied, slowly walking towards Evelyn with her mouth drooling at how close she was to Evelyn''s breast. "Can I touch those milkers?" Now, Ariel was acting like an obedient little girl. "You want it?" Evelyn unted her boobs even more for Ariel to have a good look at them. "Yes, mommy," Ariel leaped towards Evelyn, trying her best not to give Evelyn a chance to escape. However, just before her hands couldnd on Evelyn''s breast, Karen suddenly grabbed her by the waist with her tentacles which sprouted out of her back. "Alright, your Majesty. I think that''s enough. We do not want to ruin Queen Evelyn''s dress," Karen said while cing Ariel on the bed nearby. "Hmph, like always Karen, you''re no fun," Ariel crossed her legs and folded her arms underneath her boobs with a pout on her face. Karen didn''t say anything in return. Instead, she straightened her sses and turned her attention back to Evelyn before bowing to Evelyn and Elena. "Greetings, Your Majesty." Evelyn smiled and replied. "Hello Karen, it''s been years. How have you been?" "Not good, Your Majesty. Queen Ariel can be¡­" Karen was about to say something but Ariel''s voice emerged from behind her, making her stop. "Don''t you dare say anything, Karen? If you do, I''ll strip you naked and pinch your tits until you cum so hard." Hearing this, Karen released a sigh. At this rate, the Queen would make her look old before she even became one. "This is what I''ve been putting up within the kingdom. Queen Ariel likes to say vulgar words which ispletely different from how a proper queen should behave." "That''s it. I''m going to strip you now." "Eii!!!" Karen instantly appeared behind Elena, hiding while making a hissing sound. N?v(el)B\\jnn Once she noticed Ariel wasn''ting towards her anymore, Karen used the chance to hug her close friend. Although Ariel was Karen''s best friend in the mermaid kingdom, aside from Ariel, the only other person Karen was really close to was none other than Elena. The two had be really close after the war ended, which was why she could hug Elena right now, and tell her about all the troubles Ariel had caused at the kingdom with the male suitors they had attacked against the queen''s grandfather''s wishes. Elena smiled and tried to calm Karen down by patting her back, which really pleased Karen, and she instinctively nced towards Ariel, poking her tongue at her queen while hugging Elena tightly. She was clearly showing Ariel how she thought of Elena as a really good friend, unlike Ariel. Seeing this, Ariel clicked her tongue and cocked her head to the side. She understood what Karen was trying to say even though Karen didn''t open her mouth to speak; her actions were loud and clear. Watching all these transpire in front of her made Evelyn smile at how close every one of them was. None of them would have believed that a day like this could evere if they had been told centuries ago that they would all be close friends in the future. At the time, they had all been enemies, with each of them having different goals and dreams, but now, they were the best of friends. Ariel noticed Evelyn smiling, and her face contorted into a frown. "What''s so funny, huh? I can''t believe you had a baby and you didn''t tell me or even invite me to your kingdom. I''m still mad at you, you know?" Ariel harrumphed and turned her head to the side, not wanting to make eye contact with Evelyn. Evelyn could see how unhappy her best friend was but she knew Ariel was right, so she did the best thing that came to mind. "I''m sorry, Ariel." Ariel could feel Evelyn''s sincerity, so she epted her apology. "Fine. I''ll forgive you if you let me grope your¡­" "No," Evelyn replied instantly with an indulgent smile on her face. Her breasts belonged to only one male elf, so no matter how many times Ariel wished to satisfy herself, Evelyn wouldn''t agree to her demands. Chapter 61. NET {20}:- Mermaid Queen Arrives At The Elf Kingdom 3. Chapter61. NET {20}:- Mermaid Queen Arrives At The Elf Kingdom 3. "Fine. I''ll forgive you if you let me grope your¡­" "No," Evelyn replied instantly with an indulgent smile on her face. "Argh," An imaginary arrow pierced Ariel''s heart. "You''re cruel as always." Hearing this, Evelyn giggled and Ariel smiled as well. She really liked seeing Evelyn smiling and being happy. Even though it had been years since theyst saw each other, Ariel could see the changes around both Evelyn and Elena. They both looked more graceful and beautiful and to be honest, it even looked like they had aged backward. Ariel wondered how the other Apex Mages around the world would react if they saw Evelyn right now. ''I''m certain everyone will notice how beautiful she has be.'' ''And it''s all thanks to her son,'' Ariel said inwardly, her face still maintaining her smile. However, while she was thinking about all this, she suddenly recalled something important she ought to have asked Evelyn, seeing as how she now had a son.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Evelyn?" "Yeah?" "Where''s the prince, I haven''t seen him anywhere since arriving?" Ariel looked around but all she could see was Mia, whom she hunkered down before and began patting her head with a smile on her face. Seeing that Ariel was interested in seeing her baby, Evelyn giggled and replied. "Well, that''s because he''s not here. Actually, we''re currently on our way to see him." "Good, then let''s get moving." "Okay," Evelyn looked around one more time and made sure that everyone was ready to leave. She could instantly teleport everyone to the Coliseum to watch Orion''s fight if she wanted to, but since they hadn''t seen each other in years, Evelyn and Ariel preferred to take a carriage to the Coliseum while talking about all of the things that had happened to them over the years while they were apart from each other. This was good because Elena and Karen could also use the opportunity to discuss the changes in their lives as well. With that decided, everyone walked out of Evelyn''s bedroom, but while they were walking along the corridor, Ariel asked a question that had been bothering her since Karen told her something a few days ago. "I heard the prince is ten years old now." "Yes, he is." "He was born from magic, wasn''t he?" "Yes, he was, and this makes him simr to his Mama and Auntie," Evelyn replied with a smile. Ariel smiled in return; she could see how much Evelyn adored her precious little baby, and this made her happy for Evelyn as well. "I''m really happy for you, Evelyn, but how do you feel?" Ariel asked, looking into the eyes of her friend with genuine concernced in her voice. "I feel fine, Ariel." "Are you sure? You know that there''s a reason why it is called forbidden magic, right? Are you really sure, you''re okay." Hearing this, Evelyn''s lips stretched into a smile because she understood why Ariel was asking her all these questions, and she replied truthfully to Ariel. "I assure you, Ariel. I''m perfectly fine." "Well, if you say so, then I won''t pry anymore. Anyways, Karen and I should have been here earlier than today, if it wasn''t for a couple of idiots we had to take care of." Knowing exactly what Ariel was talking about, Evelyn giggled and asked. "Your grandfather tried to get you a husband again, didn''t he?" "Yeah, but this time around, he wanted to introduce me to a bunch of male suitors and do you know what''s so annoying about it?" "What''s that?" "Those fools thought they were worthy enough to be a husband to the Goddess Of The Sea''." "Well, don''t you think it''s time for you to settle down like your grandfather has always wanted?" Evelyn teased and Ariel''s face contorted into a frown. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Don''t disgust me, Evelyn. If that old fish wants to have grandchildren so badly, then he can go suck his dick for all I care." "Pfft," Evelyn tried not tough too hard, wondering how that would even be possible in the first ce. "Anyways, you really should have sent a message or something over the years about how you had a son. I should have been really close to your son by now." "If I did, you would just use my baby as an excuse not to return back to your Kingdom so that your grandfather won''t bother you anymore." "True, but we would have definitely been best of friends, your son and I," Ariel replied with her chest puffed out as she walked along with Evelyn and everyone else. While they were walking, two maids were heading in their direction, and when they noticed Evelyn and everyone else walking in their direction, the two maids halted in their steps and bowed before all of them. Meanwhile, Evelyn replied to what Ariel said earlier. "Nope, if I had introduced you to him, you probably would have taught him some naughty things." "What? Me? No way. I would never do that." "You definitely would have done that, Your Majesty," Karen''s voice emerged from behind Evelyn and Ariel. "Shut up Karen, we weren''t talking to you," Ariel said to Karen, but this didn''t stop Karen from speaking her mind, and she did so while readjusting her sses. "If the prince had known you before now, the two of you would have probably been running around the castle by now, groping the breasts and butts of all the maids. Who knows what other type of naughty things you would have taught him if that were to be the case." "That''s it, Karen. I''m definitely going to grab your breasts right now," Ariel turned her head around while growling at Karen. Her fingers and body also moved as though they had a mind of their own. Karen instantly hid behind Elena and poked her tongue out at Ariel. Meanwhile, the maids who were bowing towards Evelyn and everyone else couldn''t help but eavesdrop on what they were saying. They heard what Evelyn and Ariel were talking about, but when Karen mentioned the prince running around the castle groping the breasts and butts of the castle maids, the ears and cheeks of both maids flushed red when they imagined a grown-up Orion,ughing maniacally, and running around the castle, stripping off their clothes while copping a feel of all the other pce maids'' breasts, including theirs as well. Of course, this would definitely be a dreame true for most of the perverted maids in the castle. Chapter 62. NET {21}: Day Four. Chapter 62. NET {21}: Day Four. With that out of the way, everyone made their way to the golden royal chariot parked outside the castle. They each took their seats and the chariot flew towards the coliseum. Meanwhile, in Coliseum City, the loud cheers of fans and spectators echoed widely within the coliseum. Everyone felt super excited to watch the final battle unfold today. Ever since the Junior and Adult Noble Elf tournament began, the spectators had been hugely entertained and everyone watching from all corners of the kingdom expected the final to be equally, if not more, exciting as well. The flying golden chariot was yet to arrive at the coliseum, however, the seats of the coliseum were already filled up. In fact, the first battle of the day had already begun with Adrian already fighting against William Ramsbottom. The cheering of the onlookers didn''t falter as well, with everyone urging both contestants to do their best to win. Some wanted the Earl''s fourth son to win the bronze medal prize while others wanted it to be Adrian. In summary, everyone would be happy with either one of them winning the bronze prize. A few minutester, the golden chariot arrived and everyone stepped out of it, with Mia taking the lead to quickly take a seat where she would be able to watch her beloved master. Evelyn, Elena, Ariel, and Karen walked straight to the section meant for the royal family, and they each took their seats, eager to watch today''s final battle just like Mia. However, it was currently Adrian and William Ramsbottom who were fighting in the arena. It had been over five minutes now since the battle started, but neither of them was looking exhausted, instead, their eyes were gleaming with the determination to win thest battle Unlike all the previous fights, the rules had changed a bit since thepetition was now in its final stages. All previous rules remained the same, but some slight changes included the fact that each battle would no longerst for five minutes anymore. It wouldst for as long as ten minutes. Hence why Adrian and William Ramsbottom were still fighting even though their battle was over five minutes now. Also, contestants were permitted to summon their spirit guardians for help unlike before, and this was also why there were several craters scattered across the arena. Aside from these two changes that were included in thest rounds of the tournament, there was also one more thing that was added to the tournament, and it was that as long as a contestant was able to knock out his opposition, that contestant would surely win the fight even if his opponent''s spirit guardian hadn''t been knocked out yet. In a nutshell, this meant that every contestant''s goal was to make sure they knocked out their opponent and ensured victory for themselves in today''s battle. Meanwhile, the sounds of swords shing against each other continued to echo loudly within the arena. Of course, the loud cheering of the spectators could be heard as well, but the reason why the shing could be heard throughout the coliseum was because of the intense fight happening between the contestants'' spirit guardians while their masters battled against one another. Scott, Adrian''s spirit guardian, was no longer in his human form which Orion was used to seeing since he first met both Adrian and Scott. Scott had now transformed into a treant as he fought against his opponent. A treant was a humanoid tree monster that specialized in both meleebat and nt magic, making him a suitable spirit guardian for Adrian. Scott''s hands, which looked like tree branches, morphed into two huge tree-like swords. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He shed towards his opponent, who also happened to be a humanoid tree monster, but unlike Scott, he wasn''t a treant. Instead, he was an Ent. The battle continued between the four of them, causing a huge dust cloud to rise within the arena. The moment the battle ended, both Adrian and William were already exhausted and they both plopped down to the floor, unable to move their limbs anymore. There were several cuts and shes on their clothes, but there wasn''t a single drop of blood on their clothes or their bodies. The training dummies had absorbed all the damage they had sustained during the fight. However, now it was time for the judges to decide who won the fight between the two of them. Clearly, it looked like the battle ended up in a tie, but in situations like this, the best way to know who won the battle was for the judges to examine the training dummies to see which one of them had taken the most damage and this was exactly what the elders did. The crowds remained silent as they wondered and anticipated what verdict the elders would make. After a careful inspection of both training dummies, Adrian was announced as the winner between the two of them and the crowds roared in celebration, amazed by Adrian''s journey so far to be the bronze winner of the Junior Noble Elf Tournament. While the crowd cheered and the tournament officials apuded his efforts, Adrian didn''t even have the strength to celebrate with everyone else. He could barely even lift a finger and the same went for William Ramsbottom as well. Noticing this, the elders and other tournament officials instantly ordered the healers to pick them up and treat them in the recovery room. Once the healers had taken both contestants away, the mages within the arena cast a few spells to repair the arena which had several craters scattered across the floor. The repair continued for about ten minutes and once they were done, Ganesha announced for the remaining two contestants to step out. Within minutes, both Orion and Luna had stepped out of the tunnels of the Coliseum, and they both made their way to the center of the arena. Once they had greeted each other, Orion and Luna created a bit of space between themselves and the two of them assumed their stances, ready for Ganesha to announce themencement of their fight. "Are you ready?" Ganesha asked them both for thest time and they both replied with a nod. Seeing this, he announced."Fight!!" Chapter 63. NET {22}. Junior Noble Elf Tournament Final.. Chapter 63. NET {22}. Junior Noble Elf Tournament Final.. Just before Orion and Luna arrived at the arena and Ganesha announced the fight, Orion walked out of the tunnel, nning out what his tactics for his final fight in the Junior Noble Elf Tournament would be. Before today''s fight, Orion had been using the past two days to learn and familiarize himself with some of the contestants'' fighting styles and techniques, and Luna was among the list of elves he had been watching very closely. ''So far, I''ve learned that she likes to keep a distance between herself and her opponent.'' ''I also noticed that she prioritizes magic rather than directbat.'' ''I guess this means close-quarterbat isn''t actually her forte.'' ''Aside from this, I heard she has a high amount of mana capacity as well.'' ''I guess this must be thanks to her trait as a moon elf, and so far, she''s been using it to her advantage.'' ''Although her mana capacity might be higher than that of a forest elf and dark elf, it still can''t bepared to that of a high elf.'' ''Her knowledge in magic spells is really good as well, and it seems she''s been studying very hard to memorize magic circles.'' ''However, with what I''ve noticed so far, I''m certain that mine and Mia''s understanding of magic circles far exceeds that of Luna''s.'' ''I will definitely win this tournament,'' Orion clenched his fist as he uttered thisst statement in his mind. With his mind made up on what he wanted to do, Orion walked towards Ganesha with Luna also arriving beside him. "Are you ready?" Ganesha asked them both and they both replied with a nod. With that, he announced.."Fight!!" The moment Ganesha dered this, Luna created space between the two of them. ''I knew it.'' ''She''s trying to create a certain distance between us so that she''ll be able to cast spells from a safe point.'' ''She must believe that by doing this, I won''t be able to close the distance between us so easily.'' ''However, she''s wrong about this,'' Orion smiled to himself as he pulled out a sword from his item box. He wasn''t bothered by the distance Luna was trying to create between them because he was confident in his ability to easily close the distance himself. So, he confidently strode forward, holding his sword in his hand. Orion''s grip on his sword tightened as he distributed his aura around his body. He noticed a magic circle suddenly appearing underneath his feet. Of course, the magic circle belonged to Luna as she was trying to cast a tier-one wind spell on him. However, Orion quickly recognized what the spell was, and just as the magic circle appeared underneath his feet, it swiftly shattered into tiny magical particles, shocking everyone in the arena, including Luna, who had never witnessed anyone capable of neutralizing a spell. She cast a new spell but the result remained the same. However, she wasn''t going to give up so soon. Instead, Luna cast more spells but none of them were having any effect on Orion. He kept altering the effect of her spells, pushing Luna to end up at her wit''s end as she tried to figure out a way to counter any of Orion''s attacks before it was toote. There was no doubt about it. Among her peers, Luna was clearly talented for her to have memorized a lot of tier one spells, thereby enabling her to easily cast tier one spells without chanting them out loud. However, that was the limit of her understanding. Her magical affinities were wind magic and nt magic, so she had memorized all tier one wind and nt magic spells but not the tier two spells. Anyone could memorize a magic circle, but it wasn''t easy to do so, and it was time-consuming as well. It would only be more difficult to memorize if a mage tried to memorize magic circles of higher tiers. Hence, why Luna had found it difficult to memorize a tier two spell for both her wind and nt magic affinity. And this was where Orion had the upper hand because he had already sessfully memorized all tier two spells and magic circles for both of her magical affinities, making it easier for him to easily alter or neutralize all of the tier one spells Luna was casting. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this point, it was easy for everyone to see who had the upper hand in this fight. Unlike Orion who was both proficient in using Aura and mana, Luna only specialized in using mana. This meant that she had no experience in directbat and so wouldn''t be able to parry any of Orion''s sword attacks once he decided to strike. Everyone could clearly see that the moment Orion decided to strike, Luna would certainly lose this fight. However, hope wasn''t lost. Luna was still very young, so she could use the fight to improve on her weaknesses and grow stronger in the future. She was currently fifteen years of age, which meant she had a lot of time to grow and improve on what she had learned so far, but Luna had no intention of giving up so soon, even though a lot of the tournament officials and spectators expected her to. Just like every other contestant who had participated in the tournament, Luna had her own personal reason for participating in the tournament. Contestants from humble backgrounds joined the contest with the hope of bing a noble or being recognized as a knight for the elven kingdom. As for the young nobles participating in the tournament, they simply wished to earn a noble title simr to that of their parents or a rank higher than that of their parents. This meant that the top three winners of the Junior Noble Elf Tournament stood a chance of bing a Duke or Earl, and they would officially be recognized and respected as a noble across the kingdom even though they might be between the ages of ten and seventeen. However, this wasn''t what Luna wanted. Chapter 64. NET{23}. Junior Noble Elf Tournament Final 2. Chapter 64. NET{23}. Junior Noble Elf Tournament Final 2. For as long as she could remember, Luna had always idolized Evelyn as her role model. She respected and revered her for the aplishments she had made, including the fact that she won the Junior Noble Elf Tournament at a very young age. Since Evelyn could cast spells without chanting, Luna had been practicing to do the same for the past decade. Evelyn was the only elf in the whole kingdom who could sessfully cast spells easily without chanting them out loud, and this was why Luna developed an interest in learning from Evelyn. Her only desire was to learn under the guidance of the queen, but Luna knew it would be impossible to have the queen of the kingdom willingly tutor and help her with the things she needed to improve on. So, she decided that the only way the queen might consider tutoring her was by winning the tournament. Although she was shocked to hear that the prince would participate in the tournament as well, Luna didn''t allow this to deter her from her original goals and dreams. She was prepared to fight against the prince during the tournament and she was ready to win against him as well. However, she hadn''t expected the difference between their talents to be so wide. There was no doubt about it, the prince was truly amazing. He was clearly the first elf to ever alter or neutralize a spell aimed towards him at such a young age. If he could do all these at the age of ten, there was no doubt that he was going to achieve even greater things in the future. Luna acknowledged the fact that Orion was clearly more talented than her, but she was unwilling to ept defeat so soon. As long as she could still breathe, she had a reason to win this battle. Orion might be the prince of the kingdom, and he might be more talented than her in spell-casting, but Luna''s pride as an elf wouldn''t allow her to give up on her dreams so easily. She refused to go down without a fight. Luna stretched out her arms and five different magic circles appeared before Orion. Four of the magic circles were directly in front of him while the fifth magic circle was directly underneath his feet. However, Orion was familiar with all five spells and he canceled out all of them at the same time. However, to his surprise, Luna didn''t cast five spells, there had actually been six spells, and thest magic circle was behind him. Unlike before, Luna was no longer casting a single spell at Orion; now, she was casting five spells at the same time. However, Orion was familiar with all five spells and he canceled out all of them at the same time. However, to his surprise, Luna didn''t cast five spells, there had actually been six spells, and thest magic circle was behind him. Orion hurriedly turned around to neutralize the sixth magic circle but it was already toote, meaning that Luna was able to sessfully cast her Tier One nt magic spell without Orion neutralizing it. Ten vine warriors popped out of the magic circle tounch a series of attacks at Orion. The vine warriors were exactly as their names suggested. They were small humanoid warriors madepletely out of vines. They were as tall as the knee of a full-grown elf male, and each of them had vine swords and shields in their hands. The vine warriors continued to swing their vine swords with incredible skills and pace, but Orion was able to deflect and parry each of their attacks before shing every single one of the vine warriors into two. The moment he was done, Orion turned around to return his attention back to Luna, but a new magic circle was already behind her. However, this magic circle was different from the ones she had been using before now. It was actually a summoning spell. It turned out that Luna was summoning her spirit guardian, but she had two spirit guardians and her spirit guardians were fairies. A gale wing fairy and a moonlight fairy. Both fairies were tiny and were simr to the fairies Orion was used to seeing in movies and video games, but their bodies began to glow and their limbs began to stretch, merging with their wings. The light enveloped their bodies and a huge mist engulfed them, but it didn''t take long for two enormous butterflies to emerge from the mist. The fairies had transformed into butterflies and their bodies began to glow. They conjured a huge magical barrier, enveloping the entire coliseum, and within seconds, the Coliseum was plunged into an eerie darkness, with stars glowing in the sky. The sun was no more and the entire coliseum was midnight dark, but the only source of light came from the shining stars in the sky. This confused a couple of spectators who instinctively stood from their seats. Just a few seconds ago, the sun had been high up in the sky brightening up the entire Kingdom, but now it was suddenly as dark as night. Could a little moon elf be capable of casting a spell of such caliber? Many of the tournament officials wondered about this. The spectators were also thinking the same thing as well. Meanwhile, those watching the battle from across the kingdom wondered what was going on as well. From what they could see disyed in the crystal ball, everywhere waspletely dark within the coliseum, but in reality, the sun was still up in the sky and the sounds of birds could still be heard chirping as well. Meanwhile, back at the coliseum, a huge moon appeared above the arena, releasing moonlight particles that seemed to drop onto Luna, strengthening her like never before and replenishing her mana reserve as well. Noticing that he had to take her down before it was toote, Orion swiftly dashed forward with his sword in his hand. However, he suddenly felt his feet being grabbed by a hand that had emerged from the ground. "Huh?" Orion also noticed that the floor of the arena was now filled with sand, slowly sinking him. The hands further dragged him into the ground, but even with Orion shing every one of them, more hands sprouted from the sands, pulling him into them, tearing his clothes, and scratching his skin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Many of the spectators watching this, stood up from their seats and expressed their worry, ming the tournament officials for not ending the fight already. Some did not understand what was currently going on, but others already figured out what was going on, and so did the officials as well. Hence, why they decided not to end the battle. Until the prince willingly surrendered or his training dummy got destroyed, only then would Ganesha and the elders interfere. Chapter 65. NET {24}. Rune Monarch. Chapter 65. NET {24}. Rune Monarch. However, since the prince hadn''t yielded the fight yet, the officials continued to watch closely to see the oue of their fight. Meanwhile, Orion continued to be dragged into the sand. However, he finally understood what was going on. Before their fight began, Orion had assumed that he knew Luna''s strengths and weaknesses. She was clearly a moon elf whose specialty was being proficient in using magic, with her magical affinities being wind and nt magic. He had watched all of her previous fights in the arena, so he had expected her toplement her inexperience inbat by making use of her vine warriors. This was why he hadn''t been surprised when Luna created ten vine warriors to fight him. Luna had also been able toplete the first activity of the tournament within six minutes by creating twenty vine warriors who helped her to hunt ten horned rabbits, so he predicted that she would use them again when fighting against him. However, he forgot to take into ount her innate bloodline magical ability which allowed her to create illusions. This was an innate abilitymon to all moon elves. Until now, Luna had never used illusions on any of her opponents so he thought she couldn''t use it yet. However, he hadn''t expected her to use her spirit guardians to increase the effect of her illusions. If Luna had created the illusions on her own, Orion would have probably been able to counter it on his own, but right now, she was creating this illusion with the help of her two spirit guardians, so technically, the fight was three against one. Moreover, Orion had noticed for a while now that he couldn''t activate any of his skills. It had been like this ever since the magical barrier was erected by the fairies who transformed into butterflies. He had been trying several times now to use some of his skills but he couldn''t, and the reason for that was because of the Gale Wing fairy. Not only was the Gale wing fairy nullifying his ability to use any of his skills, but the moonlight fairy kept absorbing his mana as he was being sucked into the sands. If Orion weren''t a high elf with a huge mana capacity, he would have probably been unconscious by now due to mana exhaustion. But right now, he wasn''t the one exhausting his mana. Instead, his mana was being forcibly absorbed by the moonlight fairy. With the rate at which his mana was being absorbed, it was only a matter of time before he became too weak to do anything. At least, this was what Orion wanted her to believe. The moment Luna''s fairy erected the mana barrier, Orion''s system had warned him of what the mana barrier could do. That was when Orion finally understood what Luna''s intentions were. If Luna''s spirits were to drain his mana and prevent him from casting a spell or even using a skill, it would have been easy for Orion to lose hope in the battle, allowing Luna to have the upper hand, and all she would have had to do was sit back, rx and watch as Orion became unconscious the moment his entire body got dragged into the sands. It was the perfect n, and Luna couldn''t wait to see it all unfold before her. A smile spread across her lips when she noticed that only Orion''s head was above the sand and he would soon bepletely sucked in. Since Orion couldn''t use any of his skills, this meant that he wouldn''t be able to summon his spirit guardian and if he couldn''t summon his spirit guardian, then he would have no one to depend on. Thereby making it an easy win for Luna. However, Orion was done ying around. ''Disappointing,'' Orion''s words reverberated loudly within Luna''s mind, causing the moon elf to stagger three steps backward. "Huh?" Luna''s eyes widened in disbelief. She was certain that she had heard Orion''s voice in her mind just now. But how? Shouldn''t his skills have been nullified by her fairy,? Then how¡­ Also, how can a ten-year-old elf speak telepathically to her when he wasn''t even her spirit guardian. ''Truly disappointing,'' Orion''s words emerged once again in her mind, shocking the moon elf. ''So, this is the extent of what you''re capable of?'' ''I expected more from a moon elf.'' "H-How?" Luna''s eyes widened even more as she watched Orion''s head slowly emerge from the sands. Orion had been watching closely, to see what Luna would be capable of doing if she was given the chance to summon her spirit guardians. If he wanted to, he could have defeated her and won the fight even before she summoned her spirit guardians. However, he had been hoping that Luna would provide him with some kind of entertainment, but s, he was disappointed with what he had seen so far. Orion stretched his right arm forward and countless orange glowing runes flowed out of the palm of his hand. The countless runes hovered in the sky before attaching themselves to the magical barrier set up by Luna. The dark magical barrier suddenly changed from ck to orange, causing light to shine down on the arena. The once dark magical barrier had now been reced with a glowing orange barrier. Merely looking at it, the orange barrier looked a lot stronger and more rigid than the previous ck magical barrier. Orion''s runes had restructured the barrier itself, turning it into a defensive rune barrier. With a click of his fingers, the rune barrier shattered into a million magical particles, shocking everyone who was watching what was currently going on. Even Luna was left speechless as she still couldn''t understand how Orion could prevent his skills from being nullified by her fairy. This was thanks to Orion''s system. With the system by his side, he was able to easily prevent Luna''s spirit guardians from stopping him from casting spells. Currently, Luna''s illusion had already been dispelled but Orion wasn''t done with her just yet. He swiftly stretched both of his arms wide and flowed mana through his hands. His hands glowed as mana began to swirl and converge at his fingertips. A crackling sound echoed around his hands as two, long, whip-like tendrils of lightning erupted like serpents. Orion swiftlyshed out with the lightning whips. The first strike hit the Gale wing fairy, shing through the fairy with its body separating into two halves. The second whip instantaneously cracked out, shing the moonlight fairy into two, just like the Gale wing fairy. The moment the whips made contact with both fairies, their bodies ignited in mes, returning them back to the spirit realm. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The lightning whips also dissipated as quickly as they appeared. Everyone watched the fight in dead silence as they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Not only had their future king disyed to them a glimpse of what a rune monarch was capable of doing, but Orion had also single-handedly fought against two spirit guardians on his own with a bizarre kind of magic. The likes of which none had ever seen before. Meanwhile, a few minutes ago, before Orion''s fight against Luna began. Ariel, Karen, Elena, Evelyn, and Mia walked into the section reserved for the royal family. Everyone sat down and a couple of maids walked in to give all of them snacks and something to drink. Karen held her mug and drank from it, feeling nourished and satisfied as the tea slid down her throat. With a contented sigh, she said. "I miss this, elven tea is always the best, right Karen?" Ariel asked Karen, who was sitting right beside her. "Indeed, your Majesty." "We have to get the recipe before returning back home." "Your Majesty, you say this every time, but you always forget to ask for it." "Then make sure to remind me." Hearing this, Karen straightened her sses before replying. "I''ll try, but Your Majesty should try informing Queen Evelyn now before it''s toote." "Fine," Ariel nodded her head in understanding before turning her head towards Evelyn. "You''ll remind me too, right, Evelyn?" Evelyn smiled and agreed with a nod. "Good, you had better remind me, or else I''ll grope your¨C *nom* *nom*," Karen shoved a cookie into Ariel''s mouth before she couldplete her sentence. "Please eat, and enjoy the fight." The moment Karen said this, Orion and Luna stepped into the arena and it didn''t take long for the fight to start. "Is that the prince?" Ariel asked, pointing at Orion while zooming her vision to see him more clearly. Impressed by the prince''s good looks, a huge smile appeared on Ariel''s face and she spoke. "Wow, well done Evelyn. The little prince is cute," Arielplimented Evelyn about her adorable little son and Evelyn smiled after hearing her words. "Yes, he is. My baby really is the cutest." "Well, let''s see if he''s as good as his mother," Ariel leaned back into her chair before watching as Orion sessfully neutralized every single spell Luna cast towards his way. "Interesting, so you''ve taught him how to cast spells without chanting?" "Of course, he''s my baby, so it is expected of him to learn it from his mother." Chapter 66. NET {25}:- Rune Monarch 2. Chapter 66. NET {25}:- Rune Monarch 2. ==== A/N:- I''m sorry to let you guys know that a few changes have been made to the previous chapter. Going away from the initial route I wanted the novel to progress through, I realized that there was no need to write unnecessary drama since it was the final fight in the tournament. So, I decided to change a few things in the previous chapter, hoping that you guys will read the previous chapter again before continuing with this chapter. Thank you so much, I hope you like it. ==== The battle between Luna and Orion continued. Ariel was able to see something impressive. She watched as Luna summoned two spirit guardians before creating an illusion that was quite difficult for most mages within Luna''s rank to escape from. Ariel could see that Orion was clearly stronger than Luna, so she wondered why he hadn''t ended the fight yet. However, she also noticed how rxed and calm Orion was. He didn''t look like an elf who was worried about the fight, and neither was he looking like he was scared of the things happening to him. After all, hands had sprung out of the sand, tugging on his clothes and grabbing his feet; any normal ten-year-old elf would have been terrified by this, but Orion wasn''t. Just what type of a ten-year-old elf was he? She wondered to herself. While Ariel was thinking about this, she suddenly noticed countless glowing magical runes, flowing out of Orion''s palm and hovering mid-air. "Are those-?" "Runes?" Ariel and Karen almost stood up from their seats due to the shock of what was happening. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Their eyes widened in disbelief. It had been decades since they had seen or heard about a rune monarch. "Your Majesty, wasn''t thest rune monarch a vampire?" Karen asked Ariel. "Yes, but he was killed during the war." "And no one has ever seen or heard about a rune monarch since then?" "Yes, Karen. But right now, we''re witnessing a new rune monarch." "But, how can a ten-year-old elf acquire such a skill? Just how much understanding of runes, sigils, and magical symbols does he have for him to have acquired a skill coveted by millions." "I don''t know Karen, but there''s no doubt about it. The young prince has just made himself a national treasure for his kingdom." "Indeed, Your Majesty. Not only is he very young, he''s also good-looking and extremely talented as well," Karen nodded her head, excited to find such an outstanding prodigy here in the elf kingdom. Meanwhile, both Evelyn and Elena still couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Never before, had Orion revealed to them that he had the ability to read runes up to the level of being called a rune monarch. They were so close to him and yet Orion had never mentioned anything to them. Elena felt a bit hurt, but more than that, she was proud to have a wonderful nephew like Orion. He was simply the best. No, he was the greatest nephew ever!!!!! As for Evelyn, she tried her best to remain calm andposed but she was barely able to maintain herposure. Her baby had be an extraordinary elf and yet, he kept it a secret from her. ''Ufufufu, baby has a lot of exining to do,'' Evelyn giggled internally. She was so proud of her baby that she wanted to end the tournament now and swiftly take her baby back to the castle where she would rain kisses on him and protect him as he had now be the nation''s treasure. However, she was sure Orion wouldn''t like this. He might like the kissing part but she knew her baby also wanted his freedom and the right to make his own choices as well. Just because he had be someone extremely important to the kingdom, Evelyn would never want to do anything that would make her baby unhappy. As long as her precious little baby was happy, Evelyn would always be happy as well. Although she was sad that she had never been able to acquire the rune monarch skill before, she was also extremely proud of her little bundle of joy, and she couldn''t wait to rain kisses on his cheeks the moment the tournament was over. "Hey Evelyn," Ariel called out to Evelyn, dragging Evelyn''s attention towards her. "Hmm?" "Well, since you''re a very busy queen, unlike me. I think your son will best be protected in my-" "Nope," Evelyn replied, already knowing what Ariel was going to say. "Huh? No? At least, let me finish." "Nope, I won''t. My baby is the future king of the Kingdom; he''ll remain here by my side, so don''t worry about his protection; I can handle that perfectly by myself. Thanks for your concern though, you baby stealing Sea goddess." Hearing this, Ariel clicked her tongue in disappointment. She wasn''t happy that her n hadn''t worked, but she wasn''t going to give up so soon. She swiftly leaned closer to Karen, who was sitting right beside her, and she whispered. "Hey Karen, the n didn''t work, what are we going to do now?" Karen leaned towards Ariel as well and whispered. "We could grab the prince while Queen Evelyn is asleep and¨C" "And take him back with us to the kingdom?" Arielpleted what Karen had in mind. "Indeed, your Majesty." "Hehe. You see Karen, that''s why I like you so much. You always know what to say to make me feel happy." "Your kind words are wasted on someone as insignificant as me." "Nonsense, Karen. You''re my best friend. Of course, I would be willing to praise you anytime the situation calls for it." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Thank you so much, Your Majesty, does this mean you''ll grant one of my selfish requests?" "What is it? I''ll at least hear you out first before making a decision." "Thank you, my friend. Please allow me to be Princess Elena''s attendant for just one night." ==== A/N:- Thank you so much for reading. I hope everyone is pleased with the current path the story is taking, and I hope to see you guys in the next chapters. Chapter 67. NET {26}:- Rune Monarch 3. Chapter 67. NET {26}:- Rune Monarch 3. "Thank you, my friend. Please allow me to be Princess Elena''s attendant for just one night." "You conniving little Kraken, you''re trying to betray me by informing Elena about our ns, aren''t you?" "Tsk," Karen clicked her tongue, surprised by how Ariel was able to discover her n even before she could execute them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If she had sessfully be Elena''s attendant for one night, she would have been able to inform Elena about Ariel''s desire to grab the prince and run. Ariel would definitely be banned from entering the elf kingdom ever again, and Karen would be rewarded with the position of being Elena''s personal attendant. This way, she would be able to stay close to the prince as well. However, Ariel had discovered her ns now, so there was no way she was going to get what she wanted. "Your Majesty is surprisingly smart on rare asions like these," Karen muttered to herself, her voice barely louder than a whisper. "Huh? What did you say?" "Nothing, Your Majesty." "You liar!! I heard that, so that means all this time, you thought I wasn''t¡­" Ariel continued to yell at Karen. Meanwhile, Evelyn couldn''t contain the smile on her face. She could hear everything Ariel and Karen were saying even though they were whispering to each other. She wasn''t bothered by what they were saying because she knew her best friend would never do anything to make her upset. Ariel valued her friends a lot and since the both of them were best friends, Ariel would always put her friend''s needs before hers, but Evelyn understood why Ariel wanted to bring Orion to her kingdom. During the war, which affected all kingdoms, there was a time when the vampire race of the demon kingdom was regarded as the strongest race ever. This was thanks to a rune monarch which the vampire race had. Just one vampire had the potential to bring all the other demon races to their knees, but that wasn''t all, every other kingdom feared him as well, and many would shiver in fear whenever the name Damien Salvatore was mentioned. Although he waster betrayed and killed during the war, many still feared and respected him till now. Just as his talents had many destructive effects, the strong powerhouses of every kingdom across the world also recognized the benefits that could be derived from having a young rune monarch who could be nurtured carefully to achieve great things. This was why Ariel wanted to take Orion before the world recognized his talents. She wanted to avoid a situation where other kingdoms with selfish and exploitative desires would take Orion away. However, Evelyn wasn''t bothered by this because, for now, Orion would remain by her side so she could teach him everything he needed to know to be a great rune monarch and a great future king as well. While everyone had shocked expressions on their faces after discovering Orion''s new potential, Mia was the only one who maintained a happy and proud expression even after discovering how strong Orion had be. She wasn''t surprised to see how important Orion had be in everyone''s eyes. Orion had always been a special and important master to her. She could also hear how much the crowds and spectators cheered and praised their future king now even more than ever, and this made her feel even more proud to be the spirit guardian of Orion. Mia had always believed that her master was destined for great things because she knew not everyone was gifted enough to have a Kitsune as their spirit guardian. That was just how special Orion was to Mia, but Mia''s facial expression suddenly changed when she noticed what Orion did next. Orion conjured two whips made out of lightning and shed the two fairies in halves. Mia, witnessing this, couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she noticed her beloved master finally using her family''s bloodline magic. When Mia told Orion about Kitsune magic, she knew Orion had been really interested in learning about it, and she had really wanted to teach him, but her mother had told her that it was impossible for anyone to learn her family''s bloodline magic aside from someone from the Kitsune n. Mia hadn''t been happy about this because she had really wanted to make her beloved master very happy, but because she couldn''t teach him, she gave up on the idea of Orion learning Kitsune magic. However, now that Orion was using her family''s lowest-tier magic, Mia couldn''t wait to spar and train with him to teach him even cooler and stronger battle techniques. Mia continued to watch as the battle finally came to an end, with Luna dropping to her knees and yielding the fight. Ganesha announced Orion as the winner, and the crowd cheered and praised Orion as the Junior Noble Elf Tournament finally came to an end, with Orion being the ultimate champion. Mia immediately rose from her seat without her even knowing. Her tails wagged excitedly while she watched her beloved master being praised and cheered on. She swiftly turned towards Evelyn to see if she could see Orion now. "I''m sorry Mia, baby still has one more thing to do. I promise to allow you to see him tomorrow the moment the final activity of the tournament is over," Evelyn patted Mia''s head with a smile on her face. "Okay," Mia replied sadly. She had a lot of questions she wanted to ask Orion, but since she couldn''t see him right now, Mia decided to take a mental note of everything she wanted to ask him tomorrow, but the first thing she would do the moment Orion was done with the tournament was to give him a really huge hug because she had missed him so much. Even though it had only been four days since she saw him, it felt like months since shest saw her beloved master. With her mind made up on what she wanted to do, Mia slowly returned back to her seat. Watching Mia, Ariel couldn''t help but wonder why such a little kid had a really high spiritual energy flowing within her body. That was when she finally discovered that Mia was actually a spirit guardian, but the moment this thought came to mind, Ariel also noticed Mia''s nine tails and her eyes widened even more. Ever since she visited Evelyn, Ariel never really paid too much attention to Mia and what she really was, but now that she was noticing the amount of mana, aura, and spiritual energy flowing within Mia, a sudden thought came to mind, and she had to ask. "Are you a Kami-no-kai?" Chapter 68. NET {27}:- Kami-No-Kai. Chapter 68. NET {27}:- Kami-No-Kai. "Are you a Kami-no-kai?" Ariel asked Mia. Mia turned to her right to look into Ariel''s eyes before answering. "No, but Mama is." "Your mother?" "Yes, Mama is currently the leader of all the other Kami-No-Kais," Mia replied honestly before returning her attention back to Orion in the arena. Hearing this, Ariel''s eyes widened in surprise. She wondered how a young elf-like Orion could have had the potential to summon the daughter of a Kami-No-Kai, and it wasn''t just any Kami-No-Kai; Orion was actually contracted to the daughter of the strongest one. A Kami-No-Kai was the title given to those recognized as gods of the spirit realm. There were over twenty Kami-No-Kais, with each of them ruling over different ns across the spirit realm. The spirit realm was five times bigger than the mortal realm and this was why it had over twenty individuals recognized as its deity. If Mia''s mother was the strongest Kami-No-Kai in the spirit realm, Ariel had no doubt that Mia''s mother would definitely be the queen of her n, and that would make Mia the current princess of the Kitsune n. Not only was the elf prince a rune monarch, but he also had the princess of the Kitsune n as his spirit guardian. "No matter how I look at it, this young prince is too amazing," Ariel muttered under her breath but Evelyn heard every word she said and giggled before saying. "Ufufufu--- he has an amazing mother as well." Ariel wasn''t surprised when she heard Evelyn''s words, she simply rolled her eyes before saying. "Yeah, yeah. I can see you''re really proud of your son, that''s good for you." "Jealous?" Evelyn giggled while covering her mouth. "Nope, I am¨C" "Your Majesty, if you want to have a baby, we could return back to the kingdom and find you a suitable partner." "Not interested. But seriously Karen, why do you want me to have a husband so badly? Did that old fish promise to reward you handsomely if I got married?" "....." Karen began whistling to herself while averting her eyes, to avoid making eye contact with Ariel. "You backstabbing Kraken. You and I definitely need to talk after this tournament." Beads of sweat umted on Karen''s forehead and she gulped loudly, knowing that Ariel was definitely not going to talk to her after the tournament. Meanwhile, Ariel returned her gaze back to the arena. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Her eyes scanned through the spectators cheering and praising the prince and she suddenly noticed something. "Why aren''t there any snow elves watching the fights?" "That''s because they''re still in the Nortnds," Evelyn replied. The Nortnds was the coldest region in the elf kingdom. Something happened in the past, involving the snow elf race, and Evelyn restricted them all to the Nortnds, with the order that any snow elf should be killed if found outside the Nortnd borders. "The Nortnds? Evelyn, are you still mad at them for what they did?" "Maybe." "But, it''s been years since they betrayed your kind, don''t you think it''s time you gave them a second chance?" "I''ll decide when the time is right." In the past, the snow elves had sided with a certain elf race to capture a lot of forest elves, moon elves, and dark elves. The captured elves were offered to Damien Salvatore, and he carried out various runic experiments on them. At the time, Evelyn and Elena were very young, so there was little they could do to prevent so many elves from losing their lives. When they grew strong enough to make a difference, Evelyn and Elena fought hard to chase Damien''s men away from the kingdom, and they banished the elf race who sided with the snow elves. As for the snow elves, Evelyn ordered them to remain secluded in the Nortnds. The reason why she didn''t banish the snow elves was because the blood elves betrayed them even though they were supposed to be working together, and since then, the snow elves have remained in the Nortnds. "Anyways, what about your mother, is she back yet?" "No, she isn''t." Evelyn and Elena''s mother had left the kingdom in search of an elf. She''s currently going around the world, in search of that elf, and she hadn''t seen nor heard about her grandson, Orion. However, Evelyn and Elena hoped that one day, she would return back to the kingdom to see Orion. They were confident Orion would like his grandmother, just as much as they cared about her as well. The room became silent as everyone pondered different things. After a few minutes, Evelyn spoke to Ariel. "To be honest, I''m surprised you didn''t pay Cleo a visit beforeing here." Cleo was currently the queen of the dead, and just like the Phantom Empress, Cleo was also a really close friend to both Evelyn and Ariel. "I did, but the b*tch said she was busy right now and couldn''t apany me here. I didn''t bother saying anything to Spooky though." "Spooky?" "Yeah, that''s what I''m gonna call her from now on because she gives me the creeps." Understanding what Ariel was saying, Evelyn giggled to herself. She found it hrious to see Ariel referring to the Phantom Empress as Spooky. "Ufufu, Spooky has a name you know." "Who cares, it still won''t change the fact that she gives me the creeps. Anyways, you really need to watch your son closely. The blood elves mighte for him as revenge for what you did to them in the past." "If they doe, then we''ll be ready for them," Elena replied before Evelyn could. "I know, but don''t you think the prince will be safer with me?" "Nice try, Ariel, but my baby belongs with me. I''ll protect him myself." "Tsk, so close," Ariel clicked her tongue, and Evelyn giggled once again. Everyone chatted amongst each other before watching the final battle of the adult tournament section, and everyone in the arena couldn''t wait to see who would win tomorrow''s fight when the Junior Noble Elf Tournament''s top three went against the top three of the adult section. Chapter 69: 69. NET {28]:- Day Five. The next day, the arena was filled to the brim with little to no space left between those seated. The crowds cheered loudly as they anticipated the oue of today''s fight. The three winners of the Junior Tournament would be facing off against the three winners of the adult tournament. This meant that there would be three different fights happening today. Adrian would be going against the bronze winner of the adult tournament, Luna would be facing the silver champion of the adult tournament, and thest fight was between Orion and the winner of the adult tournament. "Oh man, I can''t wait for today''s fight to begin," A male elf said with excitement to his friend. "Yeah man, me too. The semifinal and final fights of the adult tournament were epic, but the Prince''s fight against the Duke''s daughter was equally amazing." "I still get goosebumps whenever I recall the runes pouring out of the prince''s hands. It was so amazing," "I''m so d the kingdom finally has a rune monarch. We''ll definitely be the best kingdom in the future." The two male elves continued to discuss with one another. The same thing urred everywhere within the arena, everyone had a thing or two to say regarding yesterday''s fight and how the prince had won the tournament. The discussion didn''t end there; they also talked about the prince bing the first-ever rune monarch in the kingdom, as well as their concern about who the prince would be fighting against today. Right now, three female forest elves are talking to each other about their beloved prince. "The prince was so cool yesterday." "I really loved the way he transformed the ck magical barrier into a rune barrier. I couldn''t get the image out of my headst night." "I had wet dreams about the prince whipping me with those lightning whips," The third female revealed to her friends the perverted dream she had the previous night. "Girl, you seriously need help." "Haha, it''s a free world, so she''s allowed to have her own fantasies. At least, you were fantasizing about an older version of the prince, right?" The third elf nodded her head in response. "Indeed, and after he was done giving me about a hundredshes, he hugged me from behind with his strong muscr arms, whisperingforting words to my ears. I got wet instantly and we did it like two horny doggies." "Damn, now I suddenly wish I was in that dream." "Yeah, me too." "Hehe.... You see, we''re all perverted, hornydies." "True, and that''s why we''re friends." "I agree." "Hehe.... You guys are the best." All threedies smiled and giggled to each other, then the first female elf asked. "Did you guys watch the final fight of the adult tournament?" "Yeah, I did." "Me too." "Well, I didn''t. I went straight home after watching the prince fight against the Duke''s daughter. Do you two know anything about the elf the prince will be fighting against?" "Yeah, I heard he''s a Rank six knight." "He lives right beside my house." "A Rank six? I''m worried the prince might not win." "Me too, but I heard all the top three of the adult tournament section will be suppressing their rank to that of their opponent." "Yeah, I heard that too." "That''s great!! I just hope the prince will be able to win. I don''t want to see the prince getting hurt in today''s battle." "If that guy hurts the prince, I''ll kill him myself." "Hehe.... I know where he lives. We could create a fan club of girls dedicated to the prince and end his opponent tonight if he hurts the prince." "You''re still mad at him for breaking up with you, aren''t you?" "Hehe, yeah, that has to be the reason why she feels so desperate to end him." "Who does he think he is, breaking up with me, and yet he humps three girls in his room." "Yeah, I think it''s time for you to move on and forget about him. Anyways, the battle is about to start," The first female elf informed her friends and everyone noticed Ganesha walking towards the center of the arena. The crowds cheered even louder and everyone couldn''t wait to watch the first fight. There were elves who were worried about the Junior elf contestants fighting against the contestants of the adult tournament. Although the adults would be suppressing their strength to match that of Orion, Adrian, and Luna, it still didn''t change the fact that each of them had more experience inbat than the Junior tournament contestants. The adult noble elf tournament offered adults between rank four to nine the opportunity to participate in the tournament. However, only those within Rank Four to Six were interested in participating in the tournament. Most of the rank seven mages and knights weren''t interested in participating. They would rather continue to improve their ranks in dungeons orbyrinths rather than participate in the tournament. As for the rank eight and nine mages, most of them were already nobles of the kingdom, so they volunteered to be the tournament officials instead, lessening the burden of the elders in the kingdom. Ganesha and Hilda were Rank Nine mages, while Ira and a few other tournament officials were Rank Eight mages officiating the tournament. Ganesha thanked all the contestants who participated in this year''s tournament and then said a few words to the crowd as well. The moment Ganesha was done, he weed Adrian and his opponent into the arena. The two fought, but no one was surprised to witness Adrian losing the fight. All three winners of the adult tournament were Rank six mages and knights, so most elves expected them to win against the junior contestants. Luna also lost against her opponent and many feared that Orion would do the same. Many of the girls clenched their hands to their chests and prayed silently for the prince to win his fight, but only time and skill would determine if the prince would actually win or not. ==== A/N:- Everyone, Thank you so much for the gifts, power stones, and golden tickets yesterday. You guys are the best, I really appreciate the support. Chapter 70: 70. NET {29}:- The Last Fight Of The Tournament. Orion walked out of the tunnels and the sound of cheers erupted within the arena. He stopped and nced around the arena, taking in the cheers of everyone around him. Even Orion was amazed by how quickly he had epted his role as the prince of the kingdom. Before the tournament began, he had always found it unsettling to have so many eyes watching him, but now, he didn''t feel ufortable whenever he heard his royal subjects praising and cheering him on. In fact, it made him feel like he could aplish anything as long as he had his adoring fans by his side. ''Seeing them like this makes me feel like I''m a celebrity,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts with a smile on his face before listening to what the crowds were saying. "Prince Galdur!! Prince Galdur !!! You can do this!! "My Prince, I love you!!!" "It doesn''t matter if you win or lose, my feelings for you will never change!!!" "You can do it, Your Highness, I believe in you." Hearing all these, his smile broadened even more than before. ''I know I''ve said this before, but it''s the truth; this world is the best, I love it here.'' Orion clenched his fist and made up his mind to win this tournament. Unlike Adrian and Luna who lost their fights, Orion was determined not to lose his. He was definitely going to end the tournament with a win. Meanwhile, Orion''s opponent, Tengen, stood beside Ganesha as they waited for Orion to step into the arena. Tengen looked around the arena and wondered why everyone kept cheering for the prince to win the fight. ''I know His Highness is a prince, but how do they expect me to lose against a ten-year-old?'' ''Even the second and third ce were won by adults, you can''t expect me to lose against a child.'' ''If I lose, I''ll be aughing stock to all the other contestants and mages in the guild.'' ''So, I definitely can''t lose.'' ''But if I win, I''ll be public enemy number one to all the women in the kingdom.'' Tengen sighed deeply, shaking his head at the predicament he now found himself in. ''I hate this tournament.'' ''In fact, I hate the elders and the other tournament officials.'' ''Why do we need to fight against children?'' ''Can''t they just reward the winners of the Junior and Adult tournament without having to do all these?'' He sighed even deeper once again, deciding that it would be better not to think too much about trivial matters. ''Anyways, at least I still have the support of my beautiful girlfriends,'' Tengen turned to his right to take a look at his three beautiful girls, hoping that they would at least be cheering only for him, and not for the prince. "Prince Galdur!! You can do this!! Finish him!!" "Break his bones!!" "Make him scream in pain!!" Tengen''s mouth dropped to the ground at this, he couldn''t believe what he was hearing from his girlfriends. Weren''t they supposed to be his girls? Then, why would they want him to lose? Didn''t he join the tournament for them? Tengen came from a humble background, so he had worked and trained very hard with the hope of winning the tournament. This was because, if he won, he would be rewarded with the title of a noble, and Tengen wanted to be a noble so that he would be able to have enough gold coins to take care of all his three girls. But now, rather than supporting him as his future wives, they were supporting the prince instead. Tengen gritted his teeth in rage and circted his aura throughout his body. ''Those backstabbing sl*ts.'' ''I''m definitely going to win this fight.'' ''And once I do, I''ll fuck them so hard tonight, they''ll beg me to stop.'' ''Of course, I won''t stop until I''m satisfied.'' ''No, that won''t be enough.'' ''I''m definitely going to have some intense bondage sex with them as well.'' Tengen chuckled to himself like an evil mastermind. Ganesha. standing beside him. wondered what was wrong with Tengen. To be on the safe side, he took a few steps away from Tengen. Who knew, maybe Tengen''s behavior could actually be contagious. "Are you ready?" Ganesha asked Tengen. "Yes." Tengen replied. Ganesha asked Orion as well and Orion replied with a nod. Satisfied that both fighters were ready. Ganesha yelled. "Fight!!" Without wasting a second. Orion instantly coated his body with lightning and vanished from where he stood to reappear right in front of Tengen. With a lightning-fast punch, Orion struck Tengen''s face, with his aura strengthening the intensity of his punch. The dummy linked to Tengen cracked around the face and Tengen''s body arched backward as it flew off the ground. But before he could escape, Orion conjured a whip of lightning. The whip wrapped around Tengen. pulling him back to Orion with incredible force. Orionnded another punch on Tengen''s face, once again causing Tengen to fly backward, but Orion pulled him back to him for the second time. This time, Orion didn''t punch him in the face, instead, he ced his hand on Tengen''s face, and glowing orange runes burst forth from his palm, enveloping Tengen in runes that attached themselves to his body like tattoos. Orion distanced himself from Tengen because, unlike the runic barrier he had restructured yesterday when fighting against Luna, these runes were explosive runes and were more dangerous than a basic fireball spell. He turned towards the officials standing beside the dummy linked to Tengen and told them to leave. The officials had noticed the runes glowing on the dummy as well but hadn''t thought much of it, however, since the prince was warning them to leave, they didn''t need to think twice before heeding themand of a rune monarch. The runes glowed brightly, and then in a blinding sh, the dummy linked to Tengen exploded into a million splintered pieces, showering the surrounding area with wooden shards. Meanwhile, Tengen screamed in pain before falling unconscious. Everyone watching the fight couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed, even Ganesha and the elders had their eyes and mouths opened wide. It hadn''t even been a minute since the fight began and yet the prince had already won? The whole arena was as silent as a graveyard because no one had expected the prince to win so quickly. However, Ganesha quickly came back to his senses and yelled out loud, applying mana to his voice for everyone within the arena to hear. "The Winner Of The Noble Elf Tournament Is¡­!!!" Chapter 71: 71. NET {30}:- Happy Reunion. "... Prince Galdur!!!!" Ganesha announced, causing the crowd toe back to life. The arena erupted in cheers like never before, and everyone congratted Orion for winning the tournament, including Ganesha and the elders as well. Orion turned around and looked at everyone within the arena that was calling out his name. Tears unwittingly flowed down his cheeks and he tried his best to hide it. It was the first time he was feeling this way. He had never felt so emotional before, and he felt like this because he suddenly recalled all the hard work he had put into his training. He remembered everything his mother, aunt, and Mia had done for him, and he was d to have these three beautiful females in his life. The healers walked into the arena to take the unconscious Tengen away. His three girlfriends also left their seats to check how he was doing in the treatment room. They might have supported the prince a few minutes ago, but they still loved their boyfriend a lot. They didn''t care if he won or lost the tournament; their feelings for him didn''t change, and it would always remain the same. Meanwhile, Orion waved goodbye to everyone in the arena before making his way to the tunnels. While walking, he could see Mia and Elena walking in his direction, but when Mia caught his eye from the distance, she instantly teleported herself in front of him to give him a hug. "I knew it," Mia said while hugging him a bit more tightly. "I knew Master would win the tournament." Hearing this, Orion''s lips widened into a smile. "Thanks, Mia, I wouldn''t have won without your help." Mia giggled and she felt really happy to hear her beloved master, thanking her. However, she suddenly recalled the things she noticed yesterday while she had been watching Orion''s fight against Luna. She wrapped her hands around Orion a bit more before saying to him. "Master is mean." "Why didn''t you tell me, you could use Mama''s magic too, like me?" "We could have practiced a lot together." "Mia isn''t happy with master for not telling me." Orion slowly pulled back from the hug, then he ced both of his hands on her cheeks while looking straight into her eyes. ''I''m sorry, Mia, I didn''t mean to keep it a secret from you,'' he apologized telepathically, cing his forehead on hers while looking straight into her eyes. "Hmph, Mia still hasn''t forgiven master yet." Mia harrumphed and looked away from his eyes. Although she had already forgiven him, she didn''t want Orion to know that she had forgiven him so quickly. Orion rolled his eyes with a smile. He could already see her tails wagging excitedly after hearing how he had said he was sorry, but because his spirit guardian was just so cute, he decided to make her even more happy. "How about we practice together for as long as you want?" "Really?" Mia asked, finally looking into his eyes. "Yes, just let me know when you''re ready." "Then, can we start now?" Orion was about to give her a response, but he suddenly noticed Elena''s hands on Mia''s head. "Mia, don''t you think it would be better for the two of you to train tomorrow?" Elena suggested while kneeling before Orion to give him a hug. Then she congratted him on winning the tournament. "But¡­" Mia tried to protest but didn''t know what else to say. She knew Orion might be feeling a bit tired after fighting against Tengen, but she really wanted to train with him. She had been feeling this way since she had watched his fight yesterday, and she couldn''t wait to get started, but if Orion didn''t want to train now, then she would wait until he was ready. "Aunt Elena, I don''t mind training with Mia now if she wants to." "Really?" Mia asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She was worried her master wouldn''t be interested in training with her now, but after hearing what Orion said, she was d he was just as eager as her to train and spar together. Her master was simply the best!!! This was why she loved him so much. "Are you sure?" Elena asked Orion. "Yes, Auntie," Orion replied with a nod. "Alright then, you''ll be allowed to train with Mia, but first, the two of you have to attend the award ceremony." "Okay," Orion and Mia replied in unison, then nced at each other before giggling to themselves. They thanked Elena before they all moved on to meet Evelyn in the room reserved for the royal family. "What''s Mama doing?" While they were walking, Orion suddenly wondered what Evelyn could possibly be doing for her to have not congratted him till now. "She''s currently saying a few things to the elders and tournament officials, but once she''s done, she should... oh, she''s here." The moment Elena said this, Orion suddenly felt himself being lifted from the ground. It was his beautiful mother and she instantly rained kisses on his face, causing Orion to giggle. "Hehe¡­ Mama stop," Orion wanted Evelyn to stop because they weren''t in the castle right now, and if anyone walked towards where they were, they would certainly see what she was doing. Although Evelyn wasn''t bothered by this, she stopped herself from continuously kissing Orion, but instead looked into his eyes, then hugged him gently. "Oh, my sweet little prince. Mama wasn''t expecting you to act so mature when answering all of Ganesha''s questions. Your fights in the arena were really good too. Mama is so proud of you, sweetie. Oh, and congrattions on winning the tournament." "Thanks, Mama," Orion hugged her tightly in return. "I love you so much, sweetie." "I love you too, Mama." "I love you more." "And I love you the most." Hearing this, Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat and her love for her precious little baby intensified once again. "Ufufufu, that''s it, Baby just earned himself a hundred kisses from Mama." Orion''s face turned beet red when he suddenly realized what Evelyn wanted to do. "Huh? No!! Mama wait, everyone will see!!" "Ufufufu, Mama doesn''t care about that. It''s baby''s fault for making Mama so happy right now. So you had better take responsibility for what you''ve done," Evelyn continued to rain kisses all over his face and Orionughed and giggled with Elena and Mia smiling behind them. ===== A/N:- Thank you so much for reading to this point of the book. It''s been a difficult but also thrilling journey for me. To be honest, I''ve never written about a tournament before, but I wanted mine to feel different and special from most books I''ve read. Also, I wasn''t sure if anyone would like the fight scenes because I''m not really good at writing one, but, the love and support you guys showed made me feel eager to improve when writing future action and snu snu scenes. Thank you so much, once again. Chapter 72: 72. Perverted Old Lady. After Evelyn was satisfied with the amount of kisses she had rained on Orion, she teleported everyone back to the castle. They were now standing in front of Evelyn''s bedroom door. "Sweetie, would you like to eat before you have to leave again?" Evelyn wanted everyone to have a bath and then change out of their clothes, and once they were done, everyone would head over to the ce where the award ceremony was taking ce. However, before doing all this, Evelyn wanted to know if Orion wanted to eat before leaving the castle. If he was hungry, then Evelyn would inform the maids to prepare something for him so that once he was done bathing and dressing, he would eat. "No, Mama." "Are you sure?" "Okay, sweetie, but what about you, Mia? Are you hungry?" Mia shook her head in response, since Orion wasn''t interested in eating, then she wasn''t interested in eating either. Also, Mia wanted to make sure she would be able to move freely and easily once her sparring with Orion began. Meanwhile, Elena sighed deeply because she knew the reason why both Orion and Mia weren''t interested in eating. "Maybe we should take some snacks along with us when leaving, they''re probably not interested in eating right now because they want to train togetherter today." Hearing Elena''s words, Evelyn wondered why Mia and Orion would prefer to train today when they could just do it tomorrow. "Can''t the both of you train tomorrow instead?" She asked Orion. "No, Mama, It has to be today. Please, can we do it?" Orion pleaded as he mped his fingers together. "Please, Your Majesty," Mia made the same gesture as Orion and pleaded as well. Evelyn didn''t want them to train today. She saw no reason why they had to train today of all days. She knew they could easily train any other time, so she would rather they trained tomorrow or any other day, as long as it wasn''t today. "I guess you can just allow them to do what they want since I''ll be watching them from a distance," Elena suggested, after noticing that her sister didn''t want Orion to train today. Evelyn nodded her head in understanding. If Elena was going to be with them, then she could allow them to train as much as they wanted. "Very well, since your Auntie said she will be with you, I guess it''s fine." "Thanks, Mama, you''re the best." Evelyn giggled and knelt in front of Orion. "You''re wee, dear," she said and nted a kiss on Orion''s forehead. "Alright, sweetie, Mama will head over to the kitchen now to tell the chef to make some snacks for you and Mia. Once I''m done, I''ll join you in the bathroom with everyone else, okay?" She kissed Orion''s forehead once again before standing up to walk towards the kitchen. "Okay," Orion smiled and watched as his mother walked away. Evelyn hadn''t wanted Orion and Mia to train today because if she had, she wouldn''t have been able to spend time with them. Since everyone was currently going to the award ceremony, Evelyn would have a lot to do once she arrived there. As the queen of the elven kingdom, she was expected to present the awards to the top three contestants. She also had to deliver a speech to everyone who participated in the tournament and a separate speech to the six finalists as well. Then, she would speak privately to the six finalists after the party before she could be excused from the party while everyone else stayed back to celebrate Orion''s victory in the tournament. Evelyn sighed deeply after listing all the things she had to do in her head. The life of a queen certainly wasn''t easy; it could be quite tiresome and boring. However, Evelyn was determined to carry out her duties diligently, then she would dere a seven-day resting period for everyone in the kingdom to party and celebrate the prince''s victory. Of course, she was doing this with the best interest of her people in mind and not because she wanted to spend seven days alone in the castle with Orion, Mia, and Elena. Meanwhile, Orion opened the door to Evelyn''s bedroom, only to see something he wasn''t supposed to see. In front of him was a beautiful youngdy with blue eyes and blue hair, wearing nothing but her panty and a seashellced bra. She was talking to another beautiful female who was wearing a maid''s dress, and it seemed like they were discussing something, but Orion didn''t bother listening to what they were talking about. Instead, he immediately closed the door and looked at Mia, then his Aunt. "Auntie, I think there''s a perverted olddy in Mama''s bedroom." "What?!!" Ariel''s voice rang out loudly from Evelyn''s bedroom. > Right after the tournament ended with Orion being dered as the winner, Elena and Mia went to congratte Orion while Evelyn decided to talk to the elders and tournament officials concerning matters rting to the award ceremonying up in an hour. Meanwhile, Ariel and Karen knew there was nothing for them to do since they weren''t in their kingdom, so they decided to wait for Evelyn and everyone else in Evelyn''s bedroom because they knew everyone would being there to bathe and have a change of clothes. Ariel was the first to undress herself, leaving only her panty and bra. "Aren''t you going to undress, Karen?" "No, Your Majesty. Queen Evelyn hasn''t returned yet so I''ll wait for them to return before undressing," Karen replied while straightening her sses. "But I want us to have a bath together." "Your Majesty can have fun in the bathroom while I wait here for everyone else." An evil smirk spread on Ariel''s face when she finally realized why Karen didn''t want to bathe with her. Karen knew that if she agreed to bathe with Ariel, she might use the chance to touch and grope Karen''s breasts. Ariel slowly moved towards Karen with her fingers moving as though they had a mind of their own. Karen tried to distance herself from Ariel, but Ariel closed the distance between them, and just when her hands were about to touch Karen, Evelyn''s bedroom door suddenly opened, shocking both Karen and Ariel. "Oh, sh¡­" Ariel cussed, but Orion had already closed the door shut. Chapter 73: 73. Perverted Old Lady 2. "What''s wrong, dear? Why did you close the door so suddenly?" "Auntie, I think there''s a perverted olddy in Mama''s bedroom." "What?!!" Ariel''s voice rang out loudly from Evelyn''s bedroom. Elena giggled when she realized what Orion was saying. "She''s not a perverted olddy." "She''s not?" Orion asked with a puzzled look on his cute face. "Nope, she''s a friend of your mother''s. Come, let''s go say hi to her," Elena held Orion and Mia''s hands as they walked into Evelyn''s bedroom. Upon entering the bedroom, they could see Ariel crying on Karen''s breast as she hugged her because Orion had called her an olddy. "Karen, did you hear what that pipsqueak just called me?" "It''s okay, Your Majesty, Prince Galdur didn''t mean what he said," Karen tried to calm her down by gently patting Ariel''s back. "But he called me an olddy." "He''s sorry about that." "Really?" "Yes, but then again, he''s not wrong. I can understand why he called you an olddy, after all, you''re currently¡­" "Karen, your breasts are within range. If you say my age, I won''t let go of your boobs once I grab onto them." "Understood, Your Majesty." "Good," Ariel stopped hugging Karen before returning her gaze back to the three who had walked into Evelyn''s bedroom. "Orion dear, this is Queen Ariel, the mermaid Queen and Goddess Of The Sea, and the beautiful maid behind her is Karen," Elena introduced Ariel and Karen to Orion. A vein popped out on Ariel''s forehead when she realized what Elena had done with the introductions she made. "Hey, Elena, why didn''t you use the word ''beautiful'' when introducing me?" "I would rather she used the words perverted olddy," Karen muttered to herself behind Ariel. "I heard that Karen." "Eiii!!" Karen shrieked and took three steps away from Ariel. However, Ariel''s attention was suddenly dragged towards Orion when she heard what Orion said. "What? Is this true?" "Is what true?" Ariel asked, confused as to why Orion was looking so excited. "You''re a mermaid?" Hearing this, Ariel''s lips widened. "Oh, you''ve heard about mermaids?" "Yes, Mama has told me a lot about them, and even about you too." "Oh, she did, huh? What did she say about me?" "She said you''re really strong and beautiful." "Fufufu... Your mother isn''t wrong," Ariel giggled and puffed her chest, causing her small breasts to look big as she allowed Orion to take a good look at her magnificent body. "Can I see it?" "See what?" "Your tails." "You want to see it, huh?" "Yes, please." "Hmm, I don''t know about that. I only permit my underlings to see my tail, but you''re in luck because I chased all of my previous ones away in search of a worthy underling." "You never had one to begin with in the first ce," Karen muttered to herself. "Shut up, Karen, I''m busy over here." Orion had also heard what Karen said, but he decided to y along with what Ariel wanted. "Really? Can I be your underling then?" "Can I be your underling, too?" Mia requested as well. Since Orion was interested in seeing a mermaid''s tail, Mia was also interested in seeing it as well. "Hmm," Ariel stroked her smooth chin as if she were contemting whether or not to ept Orion and Mia as her underlings. "Do you think you''re both worthy of being my underling?" "Yes," They both nodded their heads instantly like good little children. "Then, show me how fast you two can strip," Ariel said and immediately stripped herself to show Orion and Mia how fast she was. Now, she didn''t have a single piece of fabric on her body. Orion and Mia instantly stripped as well and Ariel was quite impressed. "Oh, you two definitely have potential." "Okay, one final question, are you ready?" "Yes, I am," Orion replied. "Oh, I like your confidence, young prince. Okay, here''s the question. What type of breasts do you like, big or small?" Orion noticed how Ariel raised her chest higher after asking the question. She was clearly referring to the size of her breast, and Orion smiled because he already knew the answer to give her. Of all the women in the bedroom, Ariel was the only one with small breasts whenpared to that of Karen, Elena, and Evelyn, so it was easy for Orion to know what his answer would be. "So, young prince, what type of breasts do you like?" Ariel asked again, eager to hear his response. "Yours. I like yours." "Hehe¡­ I like you, young prince. Okay, this goddess will ept you as her first and precious underling, with Mia being my second and also precious underling." "Thank you so much, " Orion and Mia bowed in gratitude to the goddess of the sea. "You wee, my precious little underlings. Now, follow me as I give you a glimpse of my beautiful tail." Ariel marched forward, with not a single piece of clothes on her body. Orion and Mia giggled and marched behind her as well. Watching how Ariel shamelessly jiggled her ass in front of Orion and Mia, Karen couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "I can''t believe what is currently happening, at this rate, they''ll definitely be groping the breasts of all the maids in the castle very soon," Karen ced her hand on her face, shaking her head in disappointment at how her queen was acting. Elena giggled and swiftly undressed as well. "It''s fine, Karen. Try to loosen up a bit, everyone is just trying to have fun," Elena said before marching along with them with her boobs and ass jiggling as she marched behind Mia. Karen giggled as she watched all of them marching into the bathroom, then she stripped as well and joined them. Everyone went into the bathroom to see Ariel''s beautiful mermaid tail. Ariel sat on the side of the tub to show everyone what her beautiful tail looked like. Her legs slowly began to glow before merging to form a long tail, then her skin had shimmering azure scales covering every part of her tail. Orion and Mia''s eyes sparkled with excitement as they witnessed such a magical scene. "Can we touch it?" "Pretty please?" Orion and Mia requested, and Ariel permitted them to touch her tail; after all, they were her precious little underlings. Chapter 74: 74. Award Ceremony. Orion touched Ariel''s tail and was amazed by how it felt. "It''s so soft, I like it." "Me too," Mia also touched Ariel''s tail and liked the way it felt. Seeing how the both of them looked so excited at the way her tail felt, Ariel was really happy. She giggled and allowed them to y with it some more. After a while, her tail returned back to a pair of human legs. "Are you happy now?" "Yes, Goddess Ariel. Your tail was amazing," Orion said as he bowed to the goddess. "Very amazing," Mia added as well. "Fufufu¡­ My two underlings are the best. If you ever wish to see my tails again, just let me know, okay?" "Okay," Orion and Mia replied at the same time with a nod. "Good. Now, young prince, do you want to know something really interesting?" "What is it?" "Come here," Ariel beckoned to Orion to move closer to her. Orion did as she gestured and walked closer to Ariel. Seeing this, Ariel leaned close to his ears and whispered something only he could hear. After listening to what she had to say, Orion asked while looking at Ariel. "Huh? Are you sure?" "But, what if she doesn''t like it?" "Don''t worry about that, my young prince. Just trust in this goddess, and I''ll handle everything else after you''ve helped me, Okay?" "Okay, Goddess Ariel." Ariel smiled and then noticed that Evelyn had returned to the room. "Oh, good, she''s here. Now, remember, we have to catch her by surprise, okay?" "Okay." "I''ll leave it to you, young prince. Go make me proud," Ariel gave Orion a thumbs up and Orion smiled, giving her a thumbs up as well. Meanwhile, Karen, who was already cleaning her body, noticed the two of them acting weird and asked skeptically. "Why do I feel like you two are about to do something perverted?" "Zip it, Karen. My underling is about to make me proud." "So that''s what she wants to do," Elena''s voice emerged from the back. Karen released a sigh the moment she understood what was about to happen. She decided to continue bathing herself rather than watch the scene that was about to unfold. Meanwhile, the door to Evelyn''s bathroom opened, and Evelyn walked in without a single piece of clothing on her body. "Mama," Orion walked towards Evelyn with his arms wide open as though he wanted Evelyn to lift him up. Evelyn giggled, seeing how cute her little baby was. "What is it, sweetie? Were you waiting for me?" "Yes, but¡­" "Hm?" Evelyn noticed Orion leaning towards her ear to whisper a few words. "A perverted mermaid goddess is trying to grab your breasts by surprise when you least expect it." "Is that so?" "Yes," Orion nodded his head in response. "Thanks, sweetie. Now, what do you think Mama should do? Should we banish her from bathing with us ever again?" Evelyn asked aloud. "Yes," Orion giggled after replying. He didn''t mean it and he knew Evelyn would never do that either. Ariel knew they were kidding as well, so she decided to y along with them. "What? You traitor. I thought I could trust you. We had an agreement. It was a perfect n." Their n had been for Orion to keep Evelyn upied by allowing her to bathe him, and while Evelyn was busy doing that, Ariel woulde in from behind to sneakily grab Evelyn''s breasts. However, Orion didn''t like that n. He wasn''t going to allow anyone to grab and y with his mother''s breast, except him. His mother''s breasts belonged to him and him alone. "Very well, sweetie. Mama won''t allow Ariel to bathe with us ever again." "What?!" Ariel eximed loudly. Orion giggled and stuck out his tongue at Ariel, seeing as how his n was a sess. Then he made an evil grin as he stretched his hands to grab Evelyn''s huge and magnificent breasts. Seeing this, Ariel became a bit jealous, and this only made Orion''s grin widen even more before he mouthed a word to Ariel. ''Mine.'' He said this while teasing and ying with Evelyn''s breasts. Evelyn also understood what was going on, and she giggled after seeing the look on Ariel''s face. Of course, her face was flushed red because of the way Orion was ying with her breasts. Ariel harrumphed, then turned her head away as though she was annoyed. "Very well, then I won''t have you as my underling ever again. All I need is Mia from now on," Ariel grabbed Mia and rubbed her cheeks against Mia''s, causing her to giggle. Everyoneughed, seeing as how Ariel''s n failed, and then they chatted and yed a bit in the bathroom before stepping out of it. After they had all changed their clothes, they stepped out of Evelyn''s bedroom and walked straight to the golden chariot, parked in the pce courtyard. Evelyn or Ariel could have easily teleported them all to the ce where the award ceremony would be taking ce, but none of them were in a hurry, so they decided to take the flying chariot instead. The maids who were tasked with getting Orion and Mia snacks neatly arranged the snacks and food Orion and Mia would eat after they were done with their training. Also, the maids, knights, and butlers congratted Orion for winning the tournament, and everyone felt even more proud of their prince. They knew how hard he had been working within the pce walls, so they were really happy to see that his hard work had paid off. Orion acknowledged them all and he thanked them as well before joining everyone else in the chariot. Once everyone was seated, the golden chariot flew straight to the sky, taking everyone to the location of the award ceremony. Even before they arrived at their destination, they could all hear the sound of music ying along the streets of the kingdom and how everyone in the streets was dancing and singing in celebration of the prince''s victory. It almost felt like a feast was going on in the kingdom. A few minutester, the golden chariot finally arrived at its destination and everyone stepped down and walked towards the venue of the award ceremony. Meanwhile, the nobles, tournament officials, and the elders were already at the venue, waiting for the royal family to arrive, with each of them dressed in their best attire. Even the contestants who participated in both the Junior and Adult tournaments were present as well. The huge hall was filled withughter and the clinking of sses as everyone drank to their satisfaction. Unlike what was currently going on, in the streets of the kingdom, the party within the hall was a bit more peaceful and elegant. Every single person was dressed as though they were nobles partying together in anticipation of the royal family. The hall was filled with both nobles and contestants from humble backgrounds, but right now, it was almost difficult to differentiate between the two. At the far corner of the hall, three beautiful elves were seated around a small round table which had a myriad of food for them to eat from. There was a fourth chair but no one was seated on it. The chair was reserved for Tengen and the three beautiful elves happened to be his girlfriends. Unlike Tengen''s girlfriends, Tengen couldn''t be seen anywhere in the hall, and that was because he was currently hiding underneath the table his girlfriends were eating at. After his quick recovery from the treatment room in the arena, Tengen and his girlfriends went home to change out of their clothes and once they were done, they immediately made their way here for the award ceremony. Tengen was currently hiding because he didn''t want any of his friends from the guild to notice him. After all, he had just gotten his ass whooped by a ten-year-old prince. He was definitely going to be made fun of by his friends. "Darling, how long do you intend on being cooped up underneath the table?" His first girlfriend asked. "Until the worldes to an end," Tengen replied without looking at his girlfriend. "Her Majesty and Prince Galdur will soon be here. Aren''t you going to take a seat like everybody else?" His second girlfriend asked. "No, I''m okay with sitting down here until it''s over," Tengen replied. "But, what if the queen calls your name to give you an award?" "One of you could get it for me." "But¡­" "Leave him alone, Linda. If Tengen isn''t man enough to face his friends, then maybe he doesn''t even deserve us," Tengen''s third girlfriend remarked while drinking from the ss she held in her hand. Hearing what his third girlfriend said, Tengen popped his head out of the table. Now, his head was in between her thighs. "That''s not nice, Laura. Can''t you see that I''m trying to protect my dignity over here? If anyone from the guild sees me now, I''ll be aughingstock." "Hmph," Laura harrumphed and cocked her head to the side. "Who cares about what others think? Unlike them, you won the Adult tournament and that''s enough reason for me to be proud of the man I love." Chapter 75: 75. Award Ceremony 2. His head was in between his third girlfriend, Laura''s, thighs as he spoke to her. "That''s not nice, Laura. Can''t you see I''m trying to protect my dignity over here? If everyone from the guild sees me now, I''ll definitely be aughingstock." "Hmph," Laura harrumphed and cocked her head to the side. "Who cares about what others think? Unlike them, you won the Adult tournament and that''s enough reason for me to be proud of the man I love." "Indeed, they can say whatever they want to say, but our feelings for you won''t change." "We know how hard you trained to reach the top, and we''ll do our best to support you." All three girls showed their support to Tengen, letting him know just how much they loved and supported him. Hearing the sweet words of his three beautiful girls, tears streamed down Tengen''s cheeks and he immediately hugged Laura, cing his head on her boobs. "You girls are the best, I love you all so much. I''m definitely going to fuck you all like bunnies tonight." "Shut up and stop saying embarrassing things. Do you think that''s supposed to make us happy?" Laura tried to shove him away but Tengen''s grip on her waist made it difficult for her to do so. The two other girls giggled, watching how Tengen shamelessly buried his face in between Laura''s breasts. Laura tried to shove him away once again when suddenly, she felt his lips on hers and her eyes widened in surprise. Tengen pulled back to look at her flushed face before thanking her properly. He kissed his other girls before thanking them as well. Now, he had the courage to sit with his girls and dine with them, but just when he was about to settle down in his seat, he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him. "Oh, there he is." "Yo, Tengen, where have you been?" "We''ve been looking everywhere for you." "Eii!!" Tengen flinched at the sound of the familiar voices behind him. He slowly turned around to face his three close friends from the guild. "Hey, fes." He inhaled deeply, ready for his friends tough and make jest of his failure to win against a ten-year-old. His friend wrapped an arm around his shoulder and spoke. "Dude, you were amazing in the tournament." "Huh?" Tengen was shocked and speechless by what he heard. "Indeed, and to be honest, I never thought you could make it to the semifinals, but you really surprised me." "Huh?" "Dude, you''ll surely be awarded the title of a noble, unlike us. I''m so jealous." "Besides, he has three beautiful women by his side. I''m certain he''s gonna have more now that he''s a noble, right, Tengen?" ".,..." "Anyways, congrattions man. I''m really happy for you." "Yeah, it''s nice to have a friend who''s a noble." Tengen couldn''t believe what was happening. He waspletely stunned. He expected his friends to be making fun of his inability to win against the prince, but none of them were doing as he had expected them to, instead, they were actually congratting him on his achievements. To his surprise, none of his friends said anything about his loss to Orion. Their conversation continued until the royal family entered the hall, and everyone bowed their heads as the royal family took to their seats. Once everyone was seated, the feast really began with the hall bing as noisy as a marketce. The sound ofughter echoed within the hall and after a few minutes of eating and drinking, the six finalists were called out. A thousand gold coins were given to the contestants who won the bronze medal in both the Junior and Adult tournaments. This meant that Adrian was awarded one thousand gold coins. And in addition to the title of Viscount, he was also given a piece ofnd that he could use however he saw fit. The same went for the contestant who won the bronze prize in the adult tournament. Although, he was also given a couple of magical items and artifacts. Luna was given the same thing as well, with the only difference being a bag of three thousand gold coins and a different title. Tengen was awarded the title of Earl, in addition to five thousand gold coins, some magical artifacts, and some other things. As for Orion, he won a mouth-watering ten thousand gold coins with some magical items and arge acre ofnd for him to do whatever he wanted with it. With that out of the way, Evelyn gave a speech to all the contestants who participated in the tournament. She also thanked the tournament officials and the elders for making this tournament a truly remarkable event, unlike all the other tournament officials in the past. Seeing this, Orion and Mia used the opportunity to leave the hall with Elena trailing behind them. Some of the nobles wondered why the prince and Princess Elena were leaving the hall. When Evelyn noticed their gaze, she told them that Orion was simply exhausted, so he was on his way back home to take a nap. Of course, since the prince was still ten years old, everyone understood it would be normal for an elf his age to feel tired and exhausted. So, they decided to focus their attention back on Evelyn''s speech. The speech continued for a while, and then Evelyn had a private chat with the remaining five finalists in a separate room. Once she was done with this, she left, and everyone in the hall was allowed to drink and party like never before. The queen had already announced her desire to give everyone a seven-day resting period starting tomorrow, and everyone couldn''t wait to eat and drink to their heart''s content for a whole week. That was how the party of the award ceremonysted for hours with Evelyn returning back to the castle the moment she was done with her duties. Although Ariel and Karen apanied her and kept herpany, she wasn''t really bored. She really wanted to see her precious little baby, so she hurried back home, knowing that Orion would be done sparring with Mia. Chapter 76: 76. Picnic Planning. Meanwhile, a few minutes after Orion and Mia left the venue of the award ceremony, Orion could be seen, sprawled on the ground,pletely exhausted after an intense sparring session with Mia. He and Mia had been fighting using only Kitsune magic, so Mia used a couple of attacks he had never seen her use before. Currently, his chest was beating rapidly, but he wasn''t sad that he lost the duel against Mia. The lowest tier of Kitsune magic could easily rival any elemental tier Three magic spells, so Orion had been prepared for what he was going to be facing against, and since the tier of Kitsune magic that Mia used was higher than the ones he could cast, it meant that Mia''s Kitsune magic spells were simr in power to that of tier four or even tier five elemental magic spells. This was the reason why Orion looked as though he had just barely survived a war. Currently, he was lying underneath a huge tree which helped to provide some shade from the bright sunlight. He was too tired to move his limbs, so he just wanted to rest a bit, eat, and finally sleep. As much as he would love to have a bath, he knew his body really needed sleep right now. Meanwhile, Mia, who was still feeling excited and eager to train, suddenly teleported on top of Orion, sitting down on his stomach while she ced her hands on his chest before looking down at his face. "Master, Mia is ready for another round, are you?" She asked, breathing roughly and panting heavily. "Don''t you think you need to take a break?" Orion inquired, seeing that Mia was equally as exhausted as him, but because she enjoyed training with her beloved master, Mia didn''t mind the fatigue creeping all over her body. "No, Mia is ready to train some more." "You definitely look tired. Let''s take a break for now." "B-but¡­" Mia wanted to say something, but Orion suddenly kissed her forehead, and Mia blushed at what Orion did. Orion rested his forehead on hers while looking into her eyes. "Let''s eat, and after a five-minute break, we''ll continue." "Promise?" Mia looked intently into his eyes, eager to hear his response. "I promise," Orion assured her and Mia giggled before kissing Orion on the lips. Mia''s face instantly turned red and she buried her face in Orion''s chest as she tried to hide her flushed face. It was the first time she had ever kissed Orion and her heart was racing even more than before. She giggled unconsciously, still finding it hard to believe that she had brazenly kissed Orion right now. Meanwhile, Orion''s eyes were still wide open in shock. He slowly lowered his gaze to see Mia giggling into his chest and a smile appeared on his face after seeing how excited she seemed to have her first kiss. He slowly patted her head and called her name. "Mia?" "Yes?" "I think we should go out on a pic." "Like a date?" "Yeah, exactly." Mia giggled and raised her head to look into Orion''s eyes. "Just the two of us?" "Well, I doubt Mama and Aunt Elena will let us have a pic alone." "Hehe.... That''s true. Then will everyone be joining us?" Orion smiled and patted her head. "Yes, but I''m not sure if the perverted olddy will be in the castle tomorrow. If not, then it will be only you, me, Mama, and Aunt Elena." "I like Goddess Ariel, she''s funny." "Yeah, she is." "So, we''ll be going on the pic tomorrow?" "We''ll have to ask Aunt Elena first." Orion and Mia both looked at Elena, whose head lolled against the tree as she acted like she was asleep. "How long do you intend on pretending to be asleep, Aunt Elena? We know you''re awake." ''I didn''t know,'' Mia spoke telepathically to Orion with a confused look on her face. ''Me neither, but let''s act as though we knew,'' Orion replied telepathically and Mia decided to y along. "Well, you two seemed like you were having fun, so Auntie didn''t want to disturb you," Elena stretched her arms as though she was just waking up. ''You see, I told you she was awake.'' ''You were right.'' Orion and Mia stood up from where they were seated and sat beside Elena. Once they were seated, Elena asked while bringing out their snacks from her items box. "Do you two really want to go on your date tomorrow?" "Yeah, and Auntie is allowed to join us as well." "Why would you think Auntie will agree to join you?" "Because Auntie loves me, and I love Auntie too." Hearing this, Elena smiled and kissed Orion on his forehead. "Fair enough. Auntie is interested in joining you on your date." "It''s a pic." "It''s still a date." "You''re making it sound like I''m going out with my girlfriend." "Oh, are you saying that you can''t go out on a date with Auntie because Auntie is too old?" "Nope, I''m saying Auntie is too beautiful, and I don''t think I''m worthy enough to go on a date with a beauty like you," Elena''s cheeks reddened when she heard Orion''s words, and she tried her best to hide her flushed face. However, she couldn''t hide how happy she was right now. "Auntie wouldn''t mind going on a hundred dates with her favorite nephew," She said and kissed Orion on his cheek. "Thanks Auntie," "Okay, little man, here''s your snack, now eat before we leave." "Leave? We can''t leave because Mia and I have¡­" Orion paused mid-sentence when he noticed Mia resting her head on his shoulder. She was already asleep and now he could see why Elena had said they would leave once he was finished eating. This also meant that they won''t be able to continue their sparring until another day. "Should I wake her up?" "There''s no need. Just let her stay the way she is. Mia was unable to sleepst night because she couldn''t wait to see you again." Orion smiled when he heard what Elena said. "Me too; I couldn''t wait to see you, Mia, and Mama again," He said while taking a bite of the snack in his hand. Elena took a bite of her snack as well, before asking Orion a question. "So, how does it feel to have your first kiss?" ===== A/N:- As always, thanks for the power stones, golden tickets, gifts, and privilege unlocks. I really appreciate it and your continued support is what motivates me every morning to write. Thanks once again. Chapter 77: 77. Picnic Planning 2. Elena took a bite of her snack as well, before asking Orion a question. "So, how does it feel to have your first kiss?" "I knew you were eavesdropping." Elena giggled and asked. "You didn''t want me to?" "Nah, I expected it, so it''s okay." "Alright, but you still haven''t answered my question." "Which was?" "Don''t act coy with me?" Orion giggled and gently ced Mia''s head on hisp, then he slowly began to stroke her hair. "Well, I guess it was nice to have my first kiss." "Of course, it was. You stole a girl''s first kiss, then you asked her out on a date. I never knew my nephew was such a yer." "Well, technically, she stole my first kiss." "It still doesn''t change the fact that you asked her out on a date." "True, but Auntie?" "Do you want me to kiss you too?" "Huh?" Elena''s cheeks reddened instantly. "W-why would you say that?" "Well, ever since I sat down here beside you, you''ve kissed me on the cheek and my forehead and it got me thinking." "A-about what?" "That maybe you were seducing me into kissing you." "W-What?" "I was wrong?" "W-Where did you hear that word from?" "What word?" "S-seduce." "Oh, that. It was from Goddess Ariel; she was saying something to me about seducing all the maids in the pce and grabbing their breasts and butts from behind until they all fell in love with me, including you and Mama. She said you would like that very much because you are very sensitive." "W-What? Why would she¡­" "I''m just kidding, Auntie," Although, he wasn''t. Orion and Ariel had truly discussed it while they had been walking into the venue of the award ceremony, but they had spoken about it telepathically so no one aside from them knew what was discussed until now. "You were kidding?" Elena asked skeptically. "Yes." "Oh, I see. Please, dear, don''t joke about something like that." "Why? Were you expecting me to really do it?" Orion asked while he deftly ced Mia on Elena''sp so she could sleep morefortably. "No." "Yes, you were," Orion replied with a smile. "No, I wasn''t. Why do you like teasing your Aunt?" Orion smiled and sat on Elena''s other side. Currently, Mia was sleeping on Elena''sp while Orion was now seated by her right. He slowly ced both of his hands on Elena''s cheeks and he rested his forehead against hers while looking straight into her eyes, and she did the same. Her cheeks were beet red but she tried her best to remain calm while staring into Orion''s eyes. "I''m sorry, Auntie. I won''t do it again." "Good, Auntie forgives you," Elena said and closed her eyes, almost as though she was expecting something, and although Orion knew perfectly well what his Aunt wanted, he decided to keep teasing her. "Goodnight Auntie," Orion ced his head on Elena''s unupiedp so he could rest his head on it and sleep. "Huh? But¡­?" "But what, Auntie? You were expecting me to kiss you, weren''t you?" Orion asked, raising his head to look into her eyes. "I wasn''t. You were just imagining things. Besides, I was feeling a bit tired, like you and Mia," Elena swiftly looked away so that Orion wouldn''t see how embarrassed she was right now. Orion smiled and called her name. "Aunt Elena." "What is it dear¡­ Mmm." "Happy now?" Orion asked with a grin after kissing her on the lips, then he ced his head on herp once again. He had been feeling sleepy since his duel with Mia ended, but he had tried his best to stay awake because he really wanted to make his aunt happy. Meanwhile, Elena still had her fingers on her lips. She still couldn''t believe that she''d just had her first kiss with Orion. Her smile widened even more and she couldn''t wait to tell Evelyn. Meanwhile, Orion could feel that his aunt was happy because of how silent she was right now. "If Auntie wants more kisses, just let me know, my lips are always ready to smooch yours anytime." "W-What are you saying right now?" Elena giggled at the wordsing out of her adorable little nephew. "I''m just being honest." "Seriously dear, since when did you be so shameless?" "Just now." "So, you enjoy teasing your Aunt?" "Well, since my aunt bes more beautiful every time I tease her, yeah, I guess I do enjoy teasing you and I''ll continue to do so as well." "You''re unbelievable." "And you''re cute. Goodnight, Auntie." "Sleep tight, dear, and don''t worry about the pic tomorrow, I''ll make sure everything gets ready before we leave." "Thanks, you''re the best. I love you, Aunt Elena." "I love you too dear," Elena smiled and gently stroked Orion''s hair until he fell asleep on herp. A couple of minutester, Evelyn returned to the castle with Ariel and Karen. Evelyn didn''t waste a second and swiftly teleported herself into her bedroom to see her precious little baby. Since the tournament was officially over and the award ceremony was finally over as well, Evelyn wanted to spend as much time as she could with her handsome little prince. However, upon arriving in her bedroom, Evelyn was surprised to see Orion asleep with Mia by his side. Elena was seated beside them as she continuously brushed her hands through Orion''s hair. "They''re asleep?" "Yeah, they''ve been asleep for a while now." "And I was really looking forward to ying with him." Elena giggled and assured her. "You have nothing to worry about, sister. The tournament is over and you have a whole week to y and have fun with Orion." "I guess you have a point," Evelyn swiftly epted the fact that her special bonding time with Orion would have to officially begin tomorrow. "Also, Orion would like to go on a pic with everyone." "A pic?" "Yes, he wants to know if you would agree to him going on a pic tomorrow with everyone." Hearing this, a smile appeared on Evelyn''s face. "Ufufufu, my baby is the best. I wasn''t expecting him to make such a request. I''ll definitely spend more time with him on our date." "It isn''t a date, it''s a pic." "It''s still the same thing." "Just so you know, everyone will be tagging along as well, it''s not only the two of you." "Ufufufu, I know and we''ll all have fun together." "Good," Elena replied and Evelyn walked over to her wardrobe to change her clothes. The moment she was done changing her clothes, she asked Elena a question. "So, while Mia and baby were done sparring, did you ask him when he discovered his rune monarch ability and why he didn''t say anything to us?" "No, I haven''t asked him yet. I thought you would like to speak to him about that yourself." "Yes, I would like that. Thank you, Elena." "You''re wee." Evelyn was pleased to see that Elena was considerate enough not to ask Orion; she wanted to be the one to ask him. Evelyn walked towards the bed to take a nap like Orion and Mia. She crawled onto the bed and made her way towards where Orion was sleeping, but just before she couldy down and sleep, Evelyn decided to ask Elena a question. "So, did anything fun happen while my baby was training with Mia?" A smile appeared on Elena''s face and her cheeks reddened the moment she recalled everything that happened before Orion fell asleep on herp. Noticing the look on Elena''s face, Evelyn asked once again. "Something interesting happened, didn''t it?" She leaned closer to Elena to hear what she had to say. "Yes, something amazing happened," Elena smiled and nodded her head in response. "Really? Tell me what happened." Elena giggled, seeing how much Evelyn was interested in hearing what she had to say. She leaned closer to Evelyn to tell her everything that happened with Orion and Evelyn listened attentively. The two women continued to discuss throughout the night until they finally got tired and slept off. ===== The next morning, Orion slowly opened his eyes to see his mother by his side, stroking his hair with a beautiful smile on her face. "Good morning, sweetie." "Good morning, Mama," Orion replied, then rolled closer to Evelyn to bury his face between her breasts. He was still feeling sleepy and he wasn''t in the mood to get up from bed either. He ced his hand on her breast and buried his head deeper between her boobs. He always loved his mother''s scent and he had missed waking up in the morning with his mother by his side. He was so d the tournament was over, and he couldn''t wait to spend more time with Evelyn starting today. ===== A/N:- We''re approaching the final week of the month. Thank you so much for all your support since the month began, please continue to support the book in any way you can. Chapter 78: 78. Before The Picnic. Once Orion was ready to get up, he turned around to see who else was on the bed. However, he noticed that he and Evelyn were the only ones in the bedroom. Evelyn noticed Orion looking around the room, so she decided to tell him where Mia and Elena were. "Mia has returned to the spirit realm and your Aunt Elena is currently in the kitchen getting everything ready for our pic." Orion nodded his head in understanding before turning towards her. "Thanks, Mama." "You''re wee, sweetie. Would you like to take your bath now or would you prefer hugging Mama''s breast a bit more?" Orion hugged his mother a bit longer and then replied. "I like this, but I think having a bath will be better for now." "Okay, sweetie." Evelyn and Orion stood up from the bed and walked to the bathroom to have their baths. While they were in the bathroom, Orion sat on a small stool while Evelyn slowly scrubbed his body clean with a wet towel. "So, baby, how does it feel to win the tournament?" "It feels good." "Did you have fun?" "Yes, I did. The tournament was a bit challenging, but I enjoyed every moment of it." "Even the way your adoring fans cheered you on?" Evelyn inquired, before leaning closer to rub her nose against his, causing Orion to giggle. "Hehe, yes, they were amazing." "You weren''t bothered by how many elves cheered loudly?" "At first, I was, but I got used to it and it made me feel happy." "I bet baby was just happy to be cheered on by beautiful women." "Maybe." "Haha, I knew it," Evelyn yfully pinched Orion''s nose."Now, baby is the youngest elf to have won the tournament." "It''s all thanks to you, Mia, and Aunt Elena. I wouldn''t have won without the three of you training me and teaching me a lot of things." "Ufufufu¡­ Baby will make Mama rain kisses on you if you continue to say such sweet words." Evelyn wanted to kiss him all over his face, but she held back and instead, rubbed her nose against his again, just to make Orion giggle and smile. "Thank you, Mama." "You''re wee, dear. But Mama is still surprised to see that you''ve acquired the skill of a rune monarch and didn''t even tell me, Mia, or your Aunt." "I''m sorry, Mama. I noticed that my understanding of runes had improved a lot the day before the tournament, but I wanted to surprise you, Mia, and Aunt Elena, so I didn''t say anything. I''m really sorry for not telling you sooner." Evelyn noticed the sad look on Orion''s face, so she hugged him to cheer him up a little. "It''s fine, sweetie; Mama isn''t angry." "Really?" "Yes, and why would I be when I''m the happiest mother in the world?" Evelyn leaned closer to kiss Orion on his rosy cheeky. Orion smiled and he hugged Evelyn in return. They both pulled back after a while and Evelyn continued to scrub Orion''s body. "It seems you had a lot of fun sparring with Mia, for you to have slept right after you both finished sparring with each other." "Yeah, it was fun. Mia taught me a couple of newbat techniques as well." "And that''s why you kissed her to thank her?" Hearing this, Orion released a sigh. "Why am I not surprised to see that you already know about this." "Ufufufu. Were you thinking of keeping it from me? Not only did you kiss Mia, but you also kissed your Aunt as well while Mama was bus¨C Mmmm¡­" Evelyn''s was cut mid-sentence when she suddenly felt Orion''s lips on hers. Orion then looked straight into her eyes as he talked telepathically to Evelyn for the first time. ''Now, I''ve kissed Mia, Aunt Elena, and Mama as well.'' "Huh? Sweetie? How? You can¡­" Evelyn wanted to ask Orion how he was able to talk telepathically to her even though she hadn''t taught him how to do so, but Orion could guess what she wanted to say, so he swiftly replied. "Of course I can, Mama. Who do you think I am?" Orion stood proudly in front of Evelyn with his small hands on his waist and his chest puffed out. "The son of the best queen in the world?" "True, but I''m also the son of the most beautiful queen in the world," Orion smiled and swiftly kissed Evelyn on the lips. Evelyn blushed and yfully pinched his nose. "Baby is getting better at using sweet words on Mama." Orion didn''t say anything to counter her statement. He simply giggled and grabbed a wet towel. "Okay, Mama. It''s my turn to wash you. Turn around please." Evelyn giggled and did as her precious little baby requested. The two continued to chat and giggle in the bathroom until they were done. A few minutester, Evelyn got dressed and stepped out of her bedroom, then she skipped happily to the kitchen while humming a song. Since she gave everyone in the kingdom seven days to celebrate Orion''s victory in the tournament, there were no knights, butlers, or maids walking around the corridor, so no one could see their queen acting like a little carefree girl. Within minutes, Evelyn arrived at the kitchen, still humming her song. Elena was in the kitchen as well, making sure everything was ready for their pic, with Karen assisting her. Karen was the first to notice Evelyn walking into the kitchen. "Good morning, Your Majesty." "Good morning, Karen," Evelyn replied and walked towards Elena. "Good morning, sister." "Good morning, Elena," Evelyn greeted Elena in a way that showed Elena how happy she was "You''re in a good mood this morning." "Am I?" "Yep." "Want to know why?" "Nope. It''s easy for me to know why." Hearing Elena''s words, Evelyn pouted cutely. "You''re no fun, Elena." Elena giggled and watched Evelyn take a seat behind her, then her attention was brought back to Karen, who was greeting Orion as he walked into the kitchen. "Good morning, Your Highness." "Good morning, Karen," Orion greeted Karen, and then he noticed Evelyn sitting behind Elena. "Good morning, beautiful." Evelyn smiled and replied. "Good morning, handsome," Evelyn stood from her seat and spread her arms open to hug and kiss Orion, but Orion''s next words caught her by surprise. "I wasn''t talking to you, Mama." "Urgh," Evelyn held her chest as she felt an imaginary arrow dig into her chest. "I''ve greeted you already." "Urgh," Another imaginary arrow pierced through her chest, and she staggered backward. " I was talking to Aunt Elena." "Ugh," The final arrownded in her chest again, and Evelyn returned to her seat, looking depressed. Elena noticed this and giggled at what she was seeing. Orion repeated his greeting again and Elena greeted him back. "Good morning dear, did you sleep well?" "I slept like a log." "That''s good," Elena replied with a smile on her face before informing Orion about their preparation for today''s pic. "Everything is almost done, dear, so we''ll be leaving very soon, okay?" "Okay," Orion nodded his head and thanked her before turning his attention back to Karen. If Karen was in the kitchen, then Ariel must definitely be within the castle. "Where''s Goddess Ariel." "She''s in the dinner room, Your Highness." Orion could have simply used his Omnivision skill to know where Ariel was, but he chose to ask Karen because he didn''t feel like searching the whole castle with his Omnivision skill without knowing exactly where she was. Now that he knew where Ariel was, he simply used his Omnivision skill to check if she was still there, and his lips widened into a smile after seeing that she was still seated in the dining room. "Okay, thank you, Karen," Orion thanked Karen and walked towards the kitchen''s exit. However, before he couldpletely step out of the kitchen, Elena swiftly called him back. "Orion, dear, I think you''re forgetting someone." Orion turned towards Elena to see her pointing towards a certain Queen who was still depressed while she poked her two index fingers together. Orion rolled his eyes with a smile on his face, then he walked closer to Evelyn and held her hands. He apologized and Evelyn smiled at him once again. Now, the two of them walked out of the kitchen together and headed towards the dining room where Ariel currently was. When Evelyn and Orion arrived there, they found Arielzily lounging in a chair, wearing just her seashellced bra and her panties. Ariel noticed their presence and she turned around. "Good morning, Goddess Ariel." "Good morning, my traitorous underling." Orion giggled before sitting beside Ariel. "I have a question for you." "I''m listening." "Why are you dressed like that?" "Like this?" Ariel looked at her body, then she shrugged after noticing that she only wore a bra and pantie. "I love dressing this way; it''sfortable. Besides, we''re the only ones in the castle, so I can walk around freely." "In other words, you''re a pervert," Orion muttered to himself. "Hey, I heard that." Orion giggled and didn''t try to deny what he said. "When will you be returning to your kingdom?" Evelyn asked. "You really want to chase me back there, don''t you?" Evelyn giggled but didn''t deny it. "Anyway, I would have loved to stay here for as long as I want, but I know that old fish will definitely find male suitors who will wait for me until I return. So, I''ve been thinking for a while now," Ariel turned towards Orion. "Hey, young prince. How would you feel about being a husband to your favorite Goddess?" Chapter 79: 79. Picnic. "You really want to send me back home, don''t you?" Evelyn giggled and didn''t deny it. "Yep." Ariel shook her head with a smile on her face. "Anyway, I would have loved to stay here for as long as I want, but I know that old fish will definitely have male suitors waiting for me when I return. So, I''ve been thinking for a while now," Ariel turned towards Orion. "Hey, young Prince. How would you feel about bing a husband to your favorite Goddess?" "You mean Mama, right? Yes, I would be happy to be her husband," Orion replied with a smile on his face, and Evelyn giggled after hearing what he said. Of course, Orion knew what Ariel was talking about and what she wanted to hear, but because he really liked teasing Ariel, Orion decided to give her a response she wouldn''t expect. Meanwhile, Ariel''s eyes widened in surprise at what Orion said. "Huh? No! I was talking about myself. If you agree to it, you''ll be living in the mermaid kingdom with me, and you''ll be able to see and meet as many mermaids as you like." "As many mermaids as I like?" Orion repeated with his eyes sparkling in excitement. Seeing this, Ariel smiled, she realized that Orion really liked mermaids ever since she saw how interested he was in her tail. If everything went ording to n, Orion might willingly request to apany her to the mermaid kingdom. "Indeed, my talented underling, you will be surrounded by hundreds of beautiful mermaids, serving you meals and teas, giving you several massages, and everything else you might need." "That''s awesome." "Of course, it is, and if you like, I could brew you a potion that could temporarily transform you into a mermaid." "You can?" "Of course, I can." "For real?" Evelyn inquired, a bit interested in what Ariel just said. "Of course. Although the potion might not be perfect, it works really well and doesn''t have any side effects." "I would like to take a look at it after our pic," Evelyn requested. "No problem," Ariel nodded her head in understanding before turning her attention back to Orion. "So, my little underling, what do you say?" Ariel asked with a huge smile on her face, but Evelyn replied instead of Orion. "Nope, baby isn''t going anywhere. You''re not going to use my baby to get what you want," Evelyn folded her arms underneath her breasts. If Orion agreed toe to the mermaid kingdom, Ariel would finally get the peace and rxation she had always wanted. Ariel rarely did anything as the queen of her kingdom and would rather sleep all day and night. If she wasn''t taking a nap, then Ariel would be working on some potions, and if she wasn''t doing that either, then she would definitely be meditating in her room. Ariel''s grandfather was the one who carried out most of the royal duties in the kingdom even though Ariel was the one expected to do them. This was one of the reasons why he wanted her to get a partner. If Ariel had a partner, she could focus more on her hobbies while her husband focused on the royal duties. However, Ariel remained obstinate towards her grandfather''s wishes, but if Orion were toe to her kingdom, her grandfather might stop asking her to find a partner. However, he would still be the one performing the royal duties until Orion became old enough to lead the kingdom. However, this was all based on assumptions and Ariel had no certainty if this would really happen. "Listen, Evelyn, if hees, he could¡­" "Nope, he won''t be heading over there any time soon." "Your Majesty, are you still trying to convince Prince Orion to go with you to our kingdom?" Karen''s voice emerged from the dining room entrance as she walked into the dining room. "Yes. What do you think, Karen? Do you think the prince will be able to learn a lot of things from me?" Karen straightened her sses and replied. "Indeed, if the prince makes his way to the kingdom, he will definitely learn a lot from me because Your Majesty will leave his training and teaching to me while you focus more on your naps instead." Hearing this, Ariel clicked her tongue. "Honestly Karen, whose side are you on? Now you just made it sound like I''m an irresponsible adult." "Ara, isn''t that what you are?" Evelyn asked with a smile on her face. "Nope, I''m the most responsible mermaid in the world." "Nope, you''re the opposite of that," Karen muttered in the background. "I heard that, Karen," Ariel red at Karen with a predatory gaze while Karen flinched in fear. "Alright, that''s enough everyone. It''s time to get dressed and leave," Elena informed everyone and they nodded their heads in understanding before leaving the dining room to get dressed. A few minutester, everyone stepped out of the castle, Mia included. She had arrived a few minutes ago, wearing a beautiful pink-colored kimono. A huge magic circle appeared underneath their feet, teleporting them to the ce where they would be having their pic. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at a hidden clearing amidst a meadow of wildflowers, filled with vibrant flowers and the sweet scent of flowers. Seeing the beautiful scenery, Orion and Mia smiled and held each other''s hands before running around the clearing. "It''s been a while since I came here," Ariel looked around the meadow, taking in the beautiful smell of the flowers. "Everything still looks the same." It wasn''t the first time she and Karen were visiting this ce. Whenever Karen, Ariel, and the other undead queens visited the elf kingdom to spend some time with Evelyn and Elena, they would alwayse here together, so Ariel was very familiar with the ce, but it had been a long time since shest came here. "Anyways, let''s get started," Elena spread the huge nket to set up the food they brought. Everyone took their seats and took a bite of what Elena made. They ate fresh fruit kebabs, which consisted of berries, melons, and a variety of other fruits. Aside from this, they also ate miniature sandwiches with rose petal jellies and cream cheese. Orion grabbed one of the miniature sandwiches and his eyes widened with delight as the food practically melted on his tongue. "How is it?" Elena asked, noticing the excited look on Orion''s face. "It''s delicious, Aunt Elena." "I''m d you like it." "Still as brilliant as always," Arielplimented. Ever since she had been friends with Evelyn and Elena, Ariel knew how good of a cook Elena was. Her culinary skills were unlike any other. However, this was just an appetizer they hadn''t even gotten to the main meal yet. They intended on doing a lot today, so everyone ate little. After a few minutes, Ariel made sure everyone had eaten and taken a bit of rest, then she turned towards Karen and asked. "Did you bring it?" "Yes, Your Majesty." "What''s that?" Orion asked, curious about what they were talking about. "It''s a game, wanna y?" Ariel asked. "A game? What type of game?" Orion wasn''t new to the games yed in the elf kingdom. For the past decade, he had been friends with Adrian, and Orion was able to learn about the types of games elves yed. Games like chess and a few others were simr to games he was familiar with in his previous world. However, Orion wanted to know if the games in the mermaid kingdom were a bit different from that of the elf kingdom. "We y a lot of games like Hnefatafl and Manc, but we''re not ying those right now," Ariel replied. "Then what games are we ying?" "Have you ever heard about Liubo?" "Yes, it''s an elf game." "Indeed, it''s been a while since Ist yed it, wanna y?" "Yeah, but I really wanna y one of the games that are unique to your kingdom." "Me too," Mia showed the same enthusiasm as Orion. Since Orion was already used to ying Liubo with both Evelyn and Elena, he wasn''t interested in any of these games. "Huh, but it''s been a long time since I yed Liubo." "Please, Goddess Ariel, can we y one of the games from your kingdom?" "Pretty please?" Mia mped her hands together and pleaded alongside Orion. Seeing the cute pleading faces of her two cutest underlings, Ariel couldn''t say no to them. "Fine, but I don''t think Karen brought any of the games you want to y." "I brought them." "Yay!!" Orion and Mia rejoiced, causing Karen, Evelyn, and Elena to giggle. Karen brought forward the game board and ced it on the nket with the game pieces. The game board consisted of a square grid; 11 x 11 squares. Evelyn and Elena also sat close to watch the game. They weren''t new to the game because they had yed it before with Ariel and Karen, but now they were only interested in watching Orion and Mia y. "So how do we y it?" Orion asked. "It''s simple. There are two sets of pieces, the defenders and attackers, with the king being in the square in the middle," Ariel arranged the game pieces for Orion and Mia to see. "Attackers start at the edge of the board and we take turns moving one piece at a time. A game piece can move horizontally, vertically, or diagonally." Chapter 80: 80. Picnic 2. "It''s simple. There are two sets of pieces, the defenders and attackers, with the king being in the square in the middle," Ariel arranged the game pieces for Orion and Mia to see. "Attackers start at the edge of the board and we take turns moving one piece at a time. A game piece can move horizontally, vertically, or diagonally. Any questions?" "Yes, what''s the goal of the attackers?" Orion asked. "To capture the king." "So, the game ends once one of the attackers captures the king?" Mia asked. "Yes, but the game also ends when the king escapes the board." Ariel exined a couple more things about the game and after a while, they began to y. A few hourster, Ariel, Orion, and Mia decided to bring the game to a pause because all three of them had won three times. They rested a bit before Evelyn made a suggestion. "How about we have a swim?" "Yes, let''s go," Ariel swiftly sprung up from the nket, before grabbing Orion''s hand as she ran towards the nearbyke. Orion quickly grabbed Mia''s hand as well and the three of them giggled and ran towards theke. Evelyn, Elena, and Karen also ran behind them as well. The moment theke was within view, everyone stripped out of their clothes, leaving only their bra and panties on. Of course, Orion was the only one not wearing a bra and pantie, but he still kept his briefs on and he leaped into theke just like everyone else. Ariel cast a spell on both Orion and Mia which prevented them from drowning, just to be safe. The spell also allowed them to breathe and swim underwater, making it easier for them to see the goddess of the sea''s glittering scales and tail. Mia and Orion had fun swimming alongside a mermaid but they were both surprised to see Karen transforming into a huge Kraken. Karen decided to show them what a Kraken actually looked like and they were awestruck by what they saw. Never before had either of them seen a Kraken, but Karen''s form was definitely thergest monster they had ever seen, both onnd and in the sea. Before today, Orion would never have imagined himself seeing a real-life Kraken. He had heard a lot about them in fantasy games and novels, but seeing a Kraken in real life was far better than what he had seen in games. A few hourster, everyone decided to rest not too far away from theke. Theyughed and talked about a few things until everyone began to fall asleep one after the other. However, Mia hadn''t fallen asleep yet. She was currently resting her head on Orion''s chest as theyy down on the nket. She couldn''t sleep, so she drew imaginary circles on Orion''s chest. Mia wanted to know if Orion was still awake, so she called out to him. "Master?" "Hmm?" Orion replied and slowly lifted his hand to pat Mia''s head while his gaze remained fixated on the sky he had been looking at before Mia called him. "Since Master has won the tournament, what do we do now? Do we still need to train and memorize magic circles as hard as we did before or we won''t be doing that anymore?" "Of course, we will. I still have a lot to learn from you, Mama, and Aunt Elena, and I really want to grow stronger as fast as I can. You''ll help me with that too, right, Mia?" Orion asked while tickling Mia''s ear, causing the little vixen to giggle. "Hehe..... Yes, Mia will definitely help Master to be stronger." Hearing this, a smile appeared on Orion''s face and he patted Mia''s head once again. "Thanks, Mia. You''re the best." Mia''s cheeks reddened instantly and she giggled, pleased to hear Orion''spliments. Her tails wagged excitedly and she snuggled even more to Orion with a cute smile on her face. Orion smiled as well and continued to pat her head. "I think we need to register in the guild," Orion suggested. "Why do we need to do that?" "You know we''ve been leveling up the same way for the past decade, right?" "Yes, by meditating and training." "Yes, but Mama said there are other ways to level up as well." "By killing magical beasts and monsters?" "Yes, I think it''s time we explore and conquer dungeons andbyrinths so we can level up." "Together?" Mia''s tails wagged faster than before and she swiftly sat on Orion''s lower abdomen to get a better look at his face. "Of course, silly. Who else would I want to apany me into dungeons andbyrinths," Orion raised his body to kiss Mia on her forehead, causing her to giggle as her cheeks reddened. "Then, we''ll make use of any mana crystals we see." "Mana crystals?" Orion asked. "Mana crystals appear in dungeons, we can use those to increase our ranks as well." Dungeons andbyrinths were divided into different ranks; the higher the rank, the more potent the mana crystals would be. "Anyways, I''ll talk to Mama about registering in a guild soon, but training won''t be the only thing I''ll be doing before the academy starts enrolling students." Puzzled by what Orion just said, Mia tilted her head cutely and asked. "What else will master be doing aside from training?" "There are so many things to learn aside frombat. I''m really interested in learning more about the kingdom and I think I''ll speak with Goddess Ariel to teach me a thing or two about potion brewing. Aunt Elena said Goddess Ariel is a really good alchemist." "Mia will also learn all these things with master." "You don''t have to do it, Mia. All these are just some things that I''m interested in. If You''re not interested in them, you don''t have t¨C" Orion paused mid-sentence because Mia suddenly gave him a quick peck on his lips before hugging him. ''I want to learn them with you,'' Mia spoke telepathically to Orion and he smiled while patting her back slowly. ''Okay, Mia. We''ll learn them together.'' Mia smiled and hugged him tightly. ''I like that.'' The two of them remained in the same position for a while, but after a few minutes, Mia rested her head on his chest again when Orion decided toy down on the nket. "Are you two lovebirds done?" Evelyn asked with a smile on her face. She''s been watching and listening to what they were saying for a while now. "You weren''t asleep?" Orion asked. "Nope, were you expecting me to be asleep?" "I had a feeling you would be listening to us. So that means you heard everything," Orion wanted to know if Evelyn also heard about Orion''s interest in registering in a guild. "Of course. Mama wouldn''t mind teaching you everything you need to know, but your training will be a bit more difficult than it used to be. Do you think you''re ready to take the next step of your training?" Evelyn cautioned but Orion was ready for anything. "I am," Evelyn smiled, seeing how confident her little baby was. "Okay sweetie, but as for the guild registration, you can register whenever you feel you''re ready," "Okay, Mama. Thank you so much," "You''re wee sweetie, and as for alchemy, I think Ariel should be able to teach you as well," Evelyn turned towards Ariel and she nodded her head in response, indicating that she wouldn''t mind teaching Orion. Just like Evelyn, everyone else were awake as well. "I guess your role as my underling will officially begin very soon," Ariel said and Orion nodded his head with a smile. "Thanks goddess Ariel," "You''re wee," Ariel liked the idea of teaching Orion about alchemy. Not only could she use it as an excuse to spend more time with Evelyn here in the elf kingdom, but her grandfather might also stop pestering her to get married. Before he began to talk more about marriage, he always scolded Ariel about acting more respectfully and responsibly. If he were to hear about Ariel having an apprentice, her grandfather would definitely be ecstatic and proud of his granddaughter, who had finally begun to act more like a responsible adult. Everyone ate and yed a bit more till sunset and once they were done, they returned back to the castle. Mia also returned back to the spirit realm while Ariel and Karen were also prepared to return back to the mermaid kingdom. She had to go back home to get the things Orion would need to know more about potion brewing and alchemy. "See youter, young prince," "Yeah and you too perverted olddy," Orion smiled back as he waved goodbye to Ariel and Karen, returning back to their Kingdom. A magic circle appeared underneath Ariel and Karen''s feet and the two were immediately teleported away. Meanwhile, Orion, Evelyn and Elena returned back to Evelyn''s bedroom. They were all exhausted and so they ally down on the bed, feeling sleepy. Orion also felt sleepy as well. He was about to fall asleep as well when he noticed his system notification. Chapter 81: 81. Bloodline. A/N:- A tiny change has been made to the previous chapter. ===== Orion was feeling quite sleepy as well. He had been about to fall asleep when he saw his system notification. [Congrattions to the host onpleting The First Tier One Mission of The Youngling Elf System.] ''Finally.'' Since he won the tournament yesterday, Orion had been waiting for the system notification, but now that it was finally here, he couldn''t wait to see the rewards he had received. With this thought in mind, Orion looked at the screen in front of him with a smile on his face. [Your rewards are now avable.] [Would you like to take a look at them?] ''Yes.'' The system acknowledged his response and his rewards were listed in front of him. [Mission:- Have Fun.] [Reward:- The host has sessfully acquired The Elf God''s Bloodline.] [The host''s bloodline has sessfully evolved from a Transcendent High Elf Bloodline to A Pure Elf God''s Bloodline.] [However, the host''s current bloodline remains locked.] [Ten attribute points have also been added to each of the host''s attributes.] ''Elf God''s Bloodline?'' ''My High Elf bloodline has evolved?'' Orion wondered with a smile on his face, but a new screen suddenly appeared in front of him. [Would you like to know more about The Elf God''s Bloodline?] ''Yes.'' [The host is currently surrounded by women with God-level strength and pseudo-God-level strength. The host also has a spirit guardian with the potential to be a Kami-No-Kai. However, unlike these women, the host is still a mortal with a transcendent bloodline. To proceed to the next stage of your rtionship with these women, the host must awaken his newly acquired Elf God''s bloodline. The Elf God''s bloodline is divided into seven cardinal aspects. Each aspect will be apanied by abilities and characteristics that easily exempt the host as a god living among mortals. Once all aspects have been awakened, your royal subjects will not only see you as the heir to the throne of the elf kingdom but the host will also be universally acknowledged as the New Elf God of the kingdom and the mortal realm.] Reading the details of what his new bloodline would give him, Orion''s lips instinctively widened into a smile. Never would he have imagined that his system would reward him with an evolved bloodline. With the newly evolved bloodline, he would be able to do so many things with his mother, aunt, and possibly Ariel. Orion would also be able to quickly reach the rank of his mother and aunt, then he would achieve his goal of living a long and peaceful life with them. ''Since it is called cardinal aspects, does this mean the aspects are simr to the seven cardinal sins?'' ''Will I have to unlock the aspects one by one or will I unlock all seven aspects at once?'' ''Anyway, I wonder what the requirements are for me to unlock these aspects.'' Right after this thought surfaced in Orion''s mind, a new screen suddenly appeared in front of him. [The host''s current body is unable to awaken the Elf God''s bloodline,] [To awaken the first three aspects of the Elf God''s bloodline, the host must increase his rank to that of a Master Mage and Master Knight.] [The host must also awaken the fourth aspect of his mana core.] ''Fourth aspect of my mana core?'' ''I have awakened three aspects of my mana core already.'' ''The Mana, the Spiritual Energy, and the Aura aspect.'' ''If I recall correctly, I think Mama said the fourth aspect was called ''Astral energy.'' ''When awakening a mana core, one had to sense the mana particles around them.'' ''This automatically awakens the first aspect of the mana core.'' ''The second aspect of my mana core was easily awakened next, but to unlock the fourth aspect of my mana core, I needpleteprehension of my second aspect.'' ''I guess this is what I have to do to awaken the fourth aspect of my mana core,'' Orion concluded in his mind before it drifted towards the second requirement needed to awaken the Elf God''s bloodline. ''I must increase my rank to that of a Master Mage, huh?'' ''I believe this is the name of a rank ten mage.'' ''With this rank, I''ll no longer be within the rank of mortals.'' ''A rank ten mage is the rank of a transcendent being.'' ''Although, It isn''t the rank of an immortal or a pseudo-God rank.'' ''I guess this is understandable since I''ll only be able to awaken three cardinal aspects of the Elf God''s bloodline.'' The ranking of mages was divided into different ranks. The mortal ranks (Rank One to Nine). The Transcendent ranks (Rank Ten to Eighteen). There were also other ranks like the immortal rank, the pseudo-God rank, and a few others. But right now, Orion''s goal was to be a rank ten mage which was the first rank in the transcendent rank category. The Transcendent ranks were different from the mortal ranks because of the length of their lifespans inparison to mage ranks in the mortal rank category. === Rank Six:- Adept Mage or Knight {600} Rank Seven:- High Mage or Knight {700} Rank Eight:- Higher Mage or Knight {800} Rank Nine:- Greater Mage or Knight {900} Rank Ten:- Master Mage and or Knight {10, 000} === The difference between the lifespan of a rank ten mage and a rank nine mage was very high; this was the reason why it was very difficult for a rank nine mage to be a Master Mage. However, Orion wasn''t bothered by this. He was determined to be a Master Mage as fast as he could so that he would be able to awaken the first three aspects of his Elf God''s bloodline, and for him to be able to rank up faster, he would have to conquer many dungeons andbyrinths. ''I can''t wait to register in the guild and explore dungeons.'' ''Will I be able to do this tomorrow?'' ''I should be able to if I speak to Mom.'' ''After all, she said, I should let her know when I am ready.'' ''Then this means I will have to wake Mama and Aunt Elena first thing in the morning.'' ''Anyway, if I''ll be awakening three cardinal aspects of the Elf God''s bloodline, I wonder what type of aspects they''ll be.'' ''Oh, well, I guess I''ll find out once I''ve awakened the bloodline.'' Orion made up his mind and he was about to call it a night when a new prompt suddenly appeared before him. [Congrattions to the host, Three Tier Two Missions of the Youngling Elf System are now avable.] [Would you like to check them out?] ''Yes,'' Orion replied and his new set of missions were disyed in front of him. [First Mission:- Fourth Aspect.] [To be ustomed to the Elf God''s bloodline, the host mustprehend theplexity of his mana core''s second aspect.] [Second Mission:- Conqueror.] [To be a Master Mage, the host must conquer dungeons andbyrinths to rank up faster. The host must conquer at least three Rank F, Rank E, and Rank D dungeons andbyrinths.] [Third Mission:- Bloodline Awakening.] [Once the host bes a master mage, the host will have abilities rted to the first three cardinal aspects of the Elf God''s bloodline. These are The Pride, Gluttony, And Lust Aspects.] [Upon awakening the first cardinal aspect (Pride), the host will be filled with confidence and charisma simr to that of an Apex Mage. The second cardinal aspect (Gluttony) will improve the host''s culinary knowledge, allowing the host to acquire the skills to prepare dishes suitable for the gods. However, the second aspect isn''t limited to culinary skills alone. The Third cardinal aspect (Lust) will provide the host with the required skills to please and satisfy the women around him, be it a mortal or a goddess; the host will be skilled enough to satisfy his harem in ways no other male can.] [All rewards will be given to the host uponpletion of all three missions.] [Any future skills learned during training or battle will also be added automatically to the host''s status.] Seeing the benefits he would be rewarded with once he had awakened the first three cardinal aspects of the Elf God''s bloodline, Orion felt even more excited. He read the details of the mission a few more times just to be certain he wasn''t seeing things, and once he was satisfied, Orion decided to view his status before calling it a night. ==== [Name:- Orion Galdur Elfrida] [Race:- High Elf] [Title:- World Traveler, Prince Of The Elven Kingdom] [Strength:- 65] [Agility:- 63] [Charisma:- 69] [Vitality:- 67] [Intelligence:- 62] [Emotional Intelligence:- 67] [Mage Rank:- Rank 3 (Minor Mage):- 75%] [Knight Rank:- Rank 3 (Minor Knight):- 75%] == [Magic Skills:-] {Elemental}:- Lightning magic: 2 Fire Magic: 2 Wind Magic: 2 Water Magic: 2 nt Magic: 2 {Non-Elemental:- None] == [Basic skill:- Elfnguage, Inventory, Archery, Tracking, Magic Sense, Closebat, Appraisal.] == Unique skill:- Rune monarch] == [Life Skill:- Hunting (Tier 2)] == [Combat Techniques:-] Mana Combat Proficiency (Tier 2) {57%} Dagger Proficiency (Tier 2) {20%} Bow Proficiency (Tier 2) {62%} Sword Proficiency (Tier 2) {60%} Aurabat proficiency (Tier 2) {61%} == [Racial skill:- Omnivision, Thought eleration, Camouge, Summoning Skill, Auto-MP recovery, Chantless, Photographic memory, Auto-Aura recovery.] == [Contract Skill:- Telepathy, Shape Shifting, Teleportation, Spirit Sense, Kitsune magic.] === Bloodline:- Elf God''s Bloodline {Locked}. == [Resistance:- Exhaustion resistance, Pain resistance.] ====== Chapter 82: 82. Guild Registration. ''My attributes have increased a bit.'' ''The bloodline feature has also been added as well.'' ''Aside from these two, there are no other changes in my status.'' ''Too bad the percentage of my mage and knight rank didn''t change.'' ''I think the ze rats I fought couldn''t increase my rank because I was stronger than them.'' ''I guess this means I will have to face stronger beasts and monsters if I want to rank higher.'' ''Oh well. Let''s call it a night.'' Orion yawned, and his eyelids became too heavy for him to stay awake. A few minutester, Orion fell asleep just like Evelyn and Elena. The next morning, he groggily opened his eyes to see his wonderful mother smiling at him with a beautiful smile on her face. "Good morning handsome. Did you sleep well?" Evelyn asked, gently stroking Orion''s blonde hair. Orion smiled, enjoying the touch of his mother as he responded to her. "Good morning, beautiful. Yes, I did." Once his eyes had adjusted to his surroundings, Orion looked toward Elena and noticed that his beautiful aunt was still asleep like a cute princess. He smiled, but he could still feel his head being stroked by Evelyn, and he returned his attention to her; then he recalled how he woke and found Evelyn already staring at his sleeping face. It wasn''t even the first time he would wake up to see his mother stroking his hair and smiling at him. Orion wondered why his mother loved doing this every morning. "Mama really likes looking at me in the morning while I''m sleeping." "Yes, I do. Mama loves waking up in the morning to see my baby''s cute little face while he sleeps." "Why do you do that every morning?" "Because baby is too cute and irresistible." Evelyn rubbed Orion''s nose with her own, causing him to giggle. "Mama is really weird." "You think so? Well, I think Mama just doesn''t want to forget baby''s cute little face. If possible, Mama would prefer to stare at baby''s face all day long." "Too bad I don''t like sleeping for hours." "Yes. It''s really a shame, and that''s why Mama is trying to save all of baby''s cute images in her head before you grow bigger. Mama only wishes that you will remain as cute as you are for a little longer before you grow and be even more handsome." Evelyn rubbed his cheeks with hers and Orion smiled a bit before thinking about what his mother said. He understood why his mother would want him to remain young forever, but Orion would prefer to be an adult right now. Evelyn noticed the look on her baby''s face. She could see that Orion was already lost in his thoughts even though a beautiful elf mother was currently in front of him, and she knew the reason why he was thinking too much, so she tried to put his mind at ease. "Mama would be happy if baby could remain as young as he currently is for a long time, but Mama would definitely be a lot happier to see baby bing a handsome adult soon." Evelyn smiled and kissed Orion on his forehead. "Thanks, Mama." "You''re wee, sweetie. Now, what do you think about having our bath now?" "I would love to. Should I wake Aunt Elena up, too?" "No baby, your Aunt did a lot of work yesterday, let''s not disturb her, okay?" "Okay, but I think Mama just wants to spend some time alone with me." Orion shed Evelyn a smirk, knowing that what he said was right. Seeing the cute expression on his face, Evelyn giggled, knowing that Orion wasn''t wrong. "Ufufufu, was it that obvious?" "Yes." He replied with a nod. "Then I guess baby is right. Mama doesn''t want anyone disturbing our special time alone in the bathroom." Evelyn kissed Orion on his cheek and he smiled. "You don''t mind Mama being selfish, right?" "Orion shook his head and Evelyn smiled even more. "Alright sweetie, let''s go now before your Aunt wakes up." Orion nodded his head and in the blink of an eye, they suddenly appeared in the bathroom with not a single piece of clothing on their body. Evelyn cast a spell and the bathtub was filled with the water needed for their bath. She ced her hand in the bathtub and the warmth in the tub rose to the temperature she wanted. Once done, Evelyn tossed a herb into the bathtub and it dissolved into the water like a cube of sugar. The herb had a lot of rejuvenating and healing effects, hence why Evelyn added it to their bathing water. It also filled the bathroom with a soothing scent, which calmed both Orion and Evelyn''s minds. Evelyn stepped into the tub and Orion followed right after. He leaned his back on Evelyn''s stomach while his head restedfortably between Evelyn''s massive breasts. Evelyn smiled and hugged Orion from behind, enjoying the warmth andfort of her precious little baby. The two remained this way for a few minutes, just enjoying the silence of the bathroom and the castle in general. After a few minutes, Orion opened his mouth to ask Evelyn a question. "Mama, is it possible for me to register in the guild today?" "Yes, sweetie, you can register today if you want to. However, registering right now won''t be a very good idea." "Why?" "Well, as you already know, everyone across the city is celebrating your victory in the tournament. This means the guild will be filled with adventurers drinking and partying. We''ll have to wait for a few days and then we''ll register you in the guild, okay?" This meant that Orion would register on a day when there wouldn''t be a lot of adventurers in the guild. "Okay, mama. Thank you so much." "Anything for you, dear.". The two continued to converse and giggle until Elena joined them in the bathtub, and they all bathed together as the bathroom became filled with the sound of them talking,ughing, and ying. ====== A few dayster, a handsome young elf walked along the street, heading towards the guild. He had tinum blonde hair with blue eyes and was a lot better looking than most other forest elves his age. The handsome young elf was none other than Orion himself, and the reason why his hair color had changed was due to the contract skill he had obtained from Mia, {The shape-shifting skill}. This skill allowed Orion to change his appearance, making it easier for him to blend in with other elves without anyone knowing he was actually the prince. Currently, Orion was making his way towards a very huge building in the capital city of the kingdom. The building was none other than the guild. Orion hoped to register in the guild today so that he would be able to explore dungeons andbyrinths. The moment he stepped into the building, he saw a huge lobby filled with chairs and desks upied by adventurers who were busy conversing andughing in the room. He walked towards the counter where he could see a row of ten beautiful female receptionists standing behind the counter. Each of these women was tasked with receiving each adventurer''s quest, which they picked from the quest board, and for newbies like Orion, the receptionists were also there to answer any inquiries about the guild. They all had a beautiful smile on their faces and one would think it was easy for anyone to do the job of a receptionist in the guild. However, that wasn''t the case, but these women were determined to maintain a friendly atmosphere within the guild even though it could be challenging at times to calm some annoying or drunk adventurers. Orion approached one of the female elves who happened to be a nature elf with beautiful green hair, green eyes, and a stunning body as well. The female elf noticed Orion walking in her direction and she weed him with a smile. " Wee to the Golden Oak Guild, Would you like to register as a member of the guild?" The female receptionist knew this was Orion''s first time in the guild because she hadn''t seen him in the guild before. Also, she had noticed him ncing around the room when he had walked in, making it quite obvious that it was his first time in the guild. It was clear to see that Orion was still really young, but the receptionist could see the flow of mana circting within his body which was simr to that of a Rank 3 mage or knight, and this meant that Orion was more than ready to raid F-rank dungeons andbyrinths, and to carry out any other F-rank quests of his desire. "Yes, please." Orion replied and the beautiful elf smiled in return. "Okay, please give me a minute." The female receptionist pulled out a form from a drawer before handing it over to Orion with an ink and a quill pen. "Please fill out the form with the necessary information." Orion nced at the form he was holding. The guild didn''t mind adventurers registering with their real names or aliases because there were nobles within the guild who would rather live the simple life of an adventurer without wanting to expose who they really were to anyone else. Orion smiled as he took the quill pen to fill in the necessary details, knowing that this was certainly the beginning of a new chapter in his life. ===== A/N:- This will be little Orion''sst appearance. Thank you so much for reading this far. I really want to release two chapters daily again but my health condition won''t permit me. Hopefully, things be better soon. Chapter 83: 83. Several Years Later. In the fallen Angels kingdom, there was arge expanse ofnd floating high up in the sky. The floating ind was veryrgepared to the cities from other kingdoms. One could easily call it a city but it wasn''t. It was actually the academy the fallen Angels had built as a citadel of knowledge for the students who would be enrolling very soon. Underneath the floating ind was arge city buzzing with activities. Sounds and cheers of people from different races filled the streets as everyone went about their business. This is the only city in the world where individuals from different races around the world were allowed to enter and leave freely. If they wanted to live within the kingdom, they were allowed this privilege as well. Previously, even though the war was over and peace reigned throughout the world, not every kingdom allowed individuals from other kingdoms to roam freely around their kingdom unless such an individual was an extremely important person from his or her own kingdom. A huge example of this was the freedom given to Ariel and Karen, which allowed them to freely walk into the Elf kingdom. If anyone else had stepped into the elf kingdom at the time, they would have been interrogated thoroughly. Although, aside from other Apex Mages like Ariel and Evelyn, a few other individuals were also allowed to roam freely between kingdoms; these individuals were mostly within the immortal rank category. The level of trust between the Kingdoms before now had been low. Many elders from each kingdom feared that war could start again when they least expected it to. So, to avoid such a thing from happening, they tried to convince their rulers to keep their people safe by secluding them within said kingdoms until they felt that the time was right to grant everyone within the kingdom the freedom to move freely to other kingdoms. But now that it was almost three decades since the war ended, kingdoms had be more rxed, and they allowed more of their people to move freely between kingdoms, unlike before. This was why there were a lot of individuals from different races within the capital city of the Fallen Angels kingdom. Meanwhile, back at the academy which was actually the floating ind above the capital city, a beautiful woman could be seen standing on top of a really high building. She wore a long dark dress which exposed a small portion of her back and her name was Lucille Darkwing. Lucille was a fallen Angel with obsidian ck hair whichplemented her beautiful sapphire-colored eyes. Even though Lucille was over seven centuries old, she still had the appearance of a woman in herte twenties. She was also one of the strongest fallen angels who had descended from the celestial realm with the rest of the other fallen angels before the realm got destroyed. Before the three Undead mages killed the old gods of the celestial realm, Lucille had a very important position within the celestial realm because she was the strongest and most talented angel in the realm. But, even though the war had ended and all of her kind were now living within the Fallen Angels kingdom, this didn''t stop her from working as hard as she always had. Lucille was still the strongest angel in the world but her strength was currently below that of Elena and Karen. Right now, she was the Deputy Headmistress of the Academy. Lucille inhaled and exhaled deeply then her lips slowly stretched into a smile. She ced her hands on her waist as she nced around the huge buildings and the different dormitories within the academy. Once she was satisfied with what she had seen, Lucille''s dark wings appeared out of her back and she glided through the air with the intention of visiting one of her close friends within the academy. ''The Dark Witch Sabrina,'' Lucille uttered in her thoughts. ''Sabrina''s terrifying nickname still gives me goosebumps whenever I think of her.'' ''Not the fear-induced goosebumps, but the one of excitement.'' ''It feels really good to have wonderful professors like her within the academy.'' ''Sabrina''s name was feared across several kingdoms in the world because of her knowledge in alchemy and spells.'' ''She was one of those rare geniuses who swiftly ranked higher than others in her age group and she aplished a lot during the war.'' ''I''m so happy she ''agreed'' to be a professor at the academy,'' Lucille giggled to herself, knowing that Sabrina didn''t actually agree to be a professor. Her smile widened even more and she uttered to herself. "Let''s see what Sabrina is up to right now." Meanwhile, a room full of shelves that stretched towards the ceiling and filled with dusty tomes could be seen. There was also arge wooden desk at the far end of the room. The desk was full of papers on different kinds of magical reports and experiments. Sabrina was currently asleep in the room with her head resting on her desk. It was still early in the morning, so it was understandable that she was still asleep. She had sleptte the previous night because of her study of magic circle constructions and amplifications. She also did some experiments on some unknown spells as well, and all these made her exhausted because she hadn''t slept for the past thirty days. After a few minutes, Sabrina groggily opened her eyes before feeling a slight ache in her head. She was still feeling sleepy, but the reason she woke up was because she had been feeling ufortable while sleeping on the desk. ''Maybe I should take a nap in my room,'' Sabrina made up her mind as she slowly stood up from the pile of papers on her desk. Sabrina had long ck hair with amethyst-colored eyes. She was also over two centuries old but she had the appearance of a young woman around the age of eighteen. Although, her huge breasts made her a beacon of envy for other women around her. Sabrina slowly walked towards the exit of her study room but she suddenly stopped and looked around the room once again, noticing the huge mess the room was in. Her hair was also a mess and it had been a long time since she had stepped out of her study room. But now, she intended on sleeping for at least three days straight before returning back, so Sabrina decided that now would be a good time to clean the room. She cast a spell and the papers in the room hovered in the air. The papers neatly arranged themselves on her desk and hermbswool dusters neatly cleaned the shelves and tomes in the room. In less than five minutes, the entire room was sparkling clean. Satisfied with this, Sabrina walked out of the study room and headed towards her bedroom. ''While I''ve been trying to improve a tier seven spell for the past thirty months, I''m pleased to see some notable improvements so far.'' ''Joining the academy certainly has its own benefits.'' ''Although I still hate it here and that stupid winged chicken {Lucille} who dragged me here to be a professor, as long as she continues to fund my experiments and research, I won''t mind sticking around this academy for a few more years.'' Sabrina was one of the best witches in the world and she was very passionate about her study and research for magical spell amplification. She was also determined to improve the concept of alchemy as well. ''I won''t give up.'' ''I still believe runes can bebined with alchemy to produce extraordinary potions,'' Sabrina sighed after recalling how her experiments and research on this ideology had failed countless times. Then she recalled a journal left behind by a famous rune monarch and how Lucille had helped her acquire the journal. Sabrina had tried deciphering the runes written in the journal but she had been unable to do so. Due to her inability to decipher the runes, Sabrina gave up on the idea of working on the journal, but now that it had been a while since she tried working on the journal, Sabrina wouldn''t mind working on it once again. ''Maybe I should give it a try again after having a good rest.'' ==== A/N:- Honestly, I don''t know if readers are interested in reading Orion''s dungeon adventures and any intense training he might have undergone from his past until now, which is why I skipped these parts because thest thing I want is to make you guys feel bored, and if I feel that this is what will happen while writing, I''ll try my best to prevent and avoid this. However, since there won''t be any huge time skips for a long time starting from now, I wanted to know if you guys won''t mind me adding all these types of details in Orion''s current and future adventures. Once again, I apologize to all the current and future readers who were disappointed that they couldn''t read his dungeon andbyrinth journey, but I had to skip this because there are dungeons,byrinths, and guilds here in the Fallen Angels Kingdom. So, to avoid repetition, I decided to save some unexpected fight scenes for the future. Anyway, please let me know your thoughts in thement section. Thanks. Chapter 84: 84. Sabrina Mills. ''Maybe I should give it a try again after having a good rest.'' Sabrina made up her mind as she approached her room. She ced her hand on the doorknob but noticed that there was someone else in her room already. Sabrina sighed deeply, knowing exactly who was in her room. ''That dumb cow.'' ''It has to be her.'' ''She''s the only one whoes to my room uninvited.'' ''She really has to stoping over to my ce, otherwise, she''ll turn this room into hers,'' Sabrina opened her bedroom door, determined to have a serious conversation with Daisy, but when she entered her room, Sabrina was surprised to see Daisy asleep on her couch, wearing nothing but a sleeveless white shirt and blueced panties. Her arms and feet were spread wide on the couch in ways that ady shouldn''t be sleeping. ''Can this dumb cow even be called ady?'' ''Oh wait, she shouldn''t." ''Dumb cow is a more fitting name for this parasitic intruder,'' Sabrina walked closer to Daisy, sliding away the empty alcohol bottles littered everywhere in the room. She nced around the room one more time with an annoyed but pretty look on her face and she could see Daisy''s clothes scattered everywhere on the floor; both the ones she had worn already and the ones she intended to wear during her stay could be seen all over the ce. ''How long has she been sleeping here and turning this ce into her room while I was in the study room?'' Sabrina wondered, but she didn''t dwell on the thought for too long. She swiftly cast a spell and all the clothes belonging to Daisy gathered together above her head. The clothes floated above Sabrina to form a ball of clothes and Sabrina cast another spell to put all the bottles into a basket. Once all the clothes had been neatly merged to form a ball and the bottles had been neatly packed into a basket, Sabrina turned her attention towards the sleeping cow. Despite the fact that Daisy was a heavy drinker, she was also extremely beautiful, and this could easily be seen by anyone who took just a nce at the cow girl. Just like Sabrina, Daisy was also a professor of the academy, but she was from the Beast Kingdom, and this meant that she had the appearance of a human while a few parts of her body were simr to that of a beast. Daisy had waist-length ck hair with hazel-colored eyes. She also had a tail and small cow horns protruding out of the side of her head, and itplemented her mesmerizing creamy skin and her slightly pointy, cow-like ears. Sabrina released another sigh. She wasn''t really good at making friends and neither did she want one. She always loved living an introverted life. Her ideal environment and dream home would be living somewhere in the woods, away from civilization so that she could live the rest of her life peacefully and in solitude while focusing on her magical research. She wondered how she and Daisy even became friends in the first ce. ''Actually, friend is too strong a word.'' ''We are more like acquaintances, and I''d prefer to keep it that way if it wasn''t for Daisy always paying me an unexpected visit all because of the breakup she had with her boyfriend.'' Daisy ended things with her boyfriend a couple of months ago, and apparently, she had been heartbroken ever since. Out of concern, Sabrina provided an arm for Daisy to cry on. At the time, Daisy and Sabrina were the only female professors registered at the academy, so Sabrina understood why Daisy visited her frequently. Daisy neededfort after her breakup, and the only one avable in the academy was Sabrina, so Sabrina weed her to her abode with the hope that Daisy would get over her heartbreak before students began enrolling in the academy. However, it had been months since the break-up and Daisy still hadn''t gotten over her break-up yet. She kept visiting Sabrina''s room whenever she felt like it. Even though more female professors had been registered in the academy, Sabrina expected Daisy to be more close to the other female professors, but instead, Daisy remained glued to Sabrina like the parasitic intruder she truly was. *Sighs* ''This is why I truly hate engaging myself in mindless rtionships,'' Sabrina let out a sigh as she tried to help Daisy out of her room. It was Daisy''s break-up that brought them close together, and now, Daisy had be a pest that was difficult to get rid of, but what Sabrina didn''t know was that Daisy never had a boyfriend and she certainly wasn''t heartbroken. This was all a trick used by Daisy to be really close to Sabrina. "Alright, it''s time for you to leave my room," Sabrina ced Daisy''s arm over her neck as she tried to walk Daisy out of her room. "Mmm, no, I don''t wanna," Daisy grumbled as she felt someone supporting her to stand up from the couch she was sleeping on. "Stop being such a baby, you dumb cow, and just leave my room." "Hmm, honey? Is that you?" Daisy asked, still feeling sleepy as she turned towards Sabrina. Of course, it was all an act. Daisy wasn''t sleepy and she certainly wasn''t drunk as well. It had been hours since she drank, but she was all sobered up now. She just wanted to tease her close friend right now even though Sabrina might not like it. ===== A/N:- Thank you so much to everyone whomented. I really appreciate your opinion and each and every one of them has been noted. I''m d to see the majority of thements feeling satisfied with the decision to have a time skip. I''ve been having an internal conflict with this decision for the past three to four days. Now, I can happily move forward with the story. One more chapter on the way. Chapter 85: 85. Sabrina Mills 2. "Hmm, honey? Is that you?" "I''m not your honey, so wake up already." "Please, baby, forgive me. Don''t go," Daisy pushed Sabrina onto the couch, causing the both of them to fall on the couch with Daisy on top of Sabrina. "What''s wrong with you? Get off me and leave my room." "No, babe. I refuse to leave. You like my milk, right? I''ll let you suck on my boobs as much as you want." "Get your over-sized udders away from my face and leave my room. I''m not your boyfriend, so stop daydreaming about him," Although Sabrina had a really impressive breast which would make any woman envious of her,pared to that of Daisy''s, even Sabrina couldn''t help but wonder how a woman could have a breast of that size. Daisy slowly lifted her shirt as she tried to expose herrge breasts, but just before she could seed in her n, a female voice emerged from the entrance. "Is this a bad time or would you two prefer to be alone?" Lucille asked with a smirk. *Tch* Daisy clicked her tongue, knowing that Lucille could see through her pretense. Daisy and Sabrina were in the same mage rank, meaning that both of them were in the immortal rank category. This also meant that Lucille was far stronger than the both of them. "Why did you have toe now, Lucille?" "Hmm, what''s wrong?" "You should have waited at least five more minutes before ruining my moment to see the Dark Witch''s embarrassed look." Hearing this, Lucille giggled. "Why would you want to see something like that?" "No reason, it just looks like fun to see Sabrina being embarrassed." Sabrina furrowed her brows after listening to Daisy and Lucille''s conversation. "You bitch, so you''ve been pretending all along?" "Hehe¡­" "Get off me." "Why should I? Aren''t we friends?" Daisy hugged Sabrina, pressing her huge breasts against Sabrina. "Why would I ever want to be friends with you?" "But we shared a drink on the night my boyfriend broke up with me." "That doesn''t make us friends. I just agreed to have a drink with you that night because I didn''t want you to do something stupid to yourself if someone wasn''t by your side." "Hehe.... I knew it. You''re nice, and that makes you my friend," she hugged Sabrina even more, burying Sabrina''s face into her chest. "Stop this, you dumb cow. Your breasts are killing me." "Huh? Boyfriend?" Lucille couldn''t help but interrupt the conversation between Sabrina and Daisy. She wondered why the two of them were talking about a boyfriend when Daisy didn''t have one. "I never knew Daisy had a boyfriend." "Huh? She doesn''t?" Sabrina yanked her head out of Daisy''s boobs. "She doesn''t." Lucille reconfirmed and Sabrina finally realized that Daisy had been lying to her all this time. "You are a lying, conniving, dumb cow. Get off me!!" Sabrina cast a spell and a gust of wind pushed Daisy away from her. Sabrina should have done this a while ago but she hadn''t done so because a part of her still felt sad about Daisy''s break-up, so she didn''t want Daisy to feel lonely again. But what Sabrina didn''t know was that she had slowly begun to see Daisy as her friend even though the dumb cow could be the most annoying friend. Now that Daisy had been shoved away from her, Sabrina turned her attention back on Lucille. "Is there something you would like to tell me aside from the students enrolling today, if that''s it, then you two need to get out of my room and let me have my nap?" Since Sabrina spent a lot of time in her study room, it would make sense for anyone to assume that she knew little to nothing about what was currently going on within the academy, and this meant that it wouldn''t be surprising if Sabrina didn''t know about the students enrolling today. However, Sabrina already knew about this. The admission test took ce a few months ago and over five thousand students participated in these enrollment tests. They were asked to simply fill out an enrollment form and to demonstrate the magical affinities they filled in their form. Now that the test was over, students had been notified to attend the academy today, and Sabrina was aware of all this, so she wasn''t interested in anything Lucille had to say about this. "I''m not here to inform you about the students enrolling today." "Then, why are you here?" "I''m here to introduce you to the students that''ll be ced under your care. Actually, they''ll be ced under your care as well," Lucille turned towards Daisy as she said thetter part. "What do you mean?" Sabrina asked. "The council members have agreed to exempt a certain group of students from the other students enrolling today. These students didn''t participate in the enrollment test because the academy specifically sent a letter of invitation to them." Daisy and Sabrina listened attentively because they knew that if these students didn''t participate in the enrollment test, then it meant that each of them was extremely talented in their own right. "Here are the students the two of you will be taking care of," Lucille threw ten sheets of paper which had the information of ten different students who had already been assigned to a dormitory for students with special talents. Sabrina swiftly cast a spell as the paper flew towards her face but just before the papers could hit her, they halted and began to hover before her. ====== A/N:- Once again, I would like to thank everyone who supported ''My Elf System'' in terms of power stones, golden tickets, gifts, and privilege unlocked chapters. Today is the final day of the month and to be honest, at the start of the month, my goal was to reach 1,000 privilege unlocked chapters. I had made up my mind to be satisfied with this, but as always, you guys were amazing, and you helped this novel to rank 5th in the win-win ranking with over 5,700 privilege chapters. I really appreciate the support and I hope we can replicate and possibly improve this in theing month. Oh, I also noticed that the price for thest privilege tier was a lot higher than I had initially intended it to be, so I''ll try to increase the chapters to match the price I ced on it. Hopefully, this would benefit you guys and any future privilege readers as well. See you all next month and have a great day today. Chapter 86: 86. Sabrina Mills 3. Sabrina swiftly cast a spell as the paper flew towards her face but just before the papers could hit her, they halted and began to hover before her. She took a brief look at all the students'' images but her expression remained the same. Then she returned her gaze to Lucille. "Do you really believe that these students are as impressive as you say they are?" Sabrina asked, doubting the council members'' opinion that these students were very talented individuals. "Yes." "Don''t you think you might be overestimating these kids a bit too much?" "They''re old enough to be called adults," Lucille corrected her. "Who cares? It still doesn''t change the fact that none of them have any real battle or war experience. They''re all a bunch of greenhorns who''ll easily cower once they''re up against an opponent, six ranks above theirs." "Any sane witch, elf, or demon would cower once they realized that their opponent was six ranks above theirs." "I wouldn''t." "You''re different." "I''m unique." "True, but you''re also weird as well." Sabrina didn''t like the way Lucille called her weird, causing her to mutter to herself so that Lucille wouldn''t hear her. "This is why you''re an annoying winged chicken." "What did you just call me?" "Nothing." "....." Lucille squinted her eyes as she looked at Sabrina intently. She had clearly heard what the witch said but she decided not toment on it. "Anyways, not all students can be as unique as you." "Then that makes them ordinary students and the same as everyone else. If they were specifically invited by the academy, I expect them to be unique as well." "Does this mean you won''t be taking them under your tutge?" Lucille asked Sabrina with a neutral look on her face, making it difficult for Sabrina to know how Lucille truly felt at the moment. Anyway, it certainly didn''t look like Lucille would be funding any of her future experiments if Sabrina decided not to take these students under her guidance. With a heavy sigh, Sabrina reluctantly agreed. "Whatever. I''ll do it. But you must promise to keep funding my research." Lucille smiled and replied. "I will, but you must take your job seriously." "Yeah, yeah. I will try to be a passionate teacher." "Great, if you can do this, the students will be really pleased to have an excellent teacher like you," Lucille replied excitedly. Noticing the excited look on Lucille''s face, Sabrina sighed deeply. "I know you believe the children are special, but I don''t think any of them could ever excite me the way you are right now." Hearing this, Lucille''s lips widened into a smile. "You might be right about that, Sabrina, but do you remember all the teleportation arrays that were suddenly constructed in the academy?" "Yes, I do." Lucille''s lips widened even more, and she leaned forward to point her finger at the paper that had Orion''s image on it. "He was the one who designed those Teleportation arrays." Looking at the image on the paper, Sabrina swiftly grabbed the paper. "What? Him? But, he''s just eighteen." "Precisely, and this means he still has a lot of room to grow." "You''ve met with him already?" "Of course, who do you think sent the Academy''s letter of invitation to the elf kingdom?" "Oh, yeah. You''re right." "Anyway, the prince is simply extraordinary. When I stepped into the elf kingdom, I was surprised to see how he hadpletely revolutionized the kingdom. Everyone in the Elf kingdom idolizes him, and they strongly believe that he''ll grow to be the greatest Elf king in their history." "D-Did he have help from someone more experienced than him? Like a teacher? A mentor? Or maybe the help of an Apex Mage, like his mother? I would like to know who taught him how to construct those runes he used in the teleportation arrays?" Lucille smiled as she replied, noticing the subtle changes in Sabrina''s demeanor. "Surprisingly, he developed those runes himself. And as far as I know, he is just as passionate about runes as you." Hearing all these, Sabrina''s eyes widened in surprise. ''He developed those runes himself?'' Sabrina thought to herself in disbelief. ''But he''s just eighteen.'' ''And he didn''t have a rune expert to mentor him?'' ''That''s impossible.'' ''But then again, why would the winged chicken lie to me? Anyways, it''s still hard to believe this because even hundred-year-old mages aren''t able to construct runes the way he did,'' Sabrina wondered how Orion was able to design the teleportation arrays in several corners of the academy, so she decided to ask Lucille. "How did he construct those runes needed to create those arrays?" "If you want to know, then I believe you will have to speak to him, yourself." Sabrina held the paper with Orion''s face on it and looked at it once again to have a mental picture of him in her head so that it would be easier to spot him once all the students enrolled in a few hours. Anyway, it didn''t seem like it would be difficult to identify the prince because Orion was the only male high elf in the world, so identifying him should be very easy. Based on what she had heard so far, Sabrina was certain that Orion understood a lot about runes, so she wondered just how much he knew about runes,pared to her. Now, she was very interested in seeing Orion. She had a lot of questions for him and she couldn''t wait to meet him in person. Her lips instinctively stretched into a smile when she began to imagine how Orion would exin how he was able to construct such wonderful runes, to her. Meanwhile, Lucille giggled internally after noticing the excited look on Sabrina''s face. She was certain that even Sabrina didn''t know she was currently smiling to herself like a little girl who had been gifted something precious. Lucille knew how passionate Sabrina was about things rted to runes, so she had expected Sabrina to be more than willing to be Orion''s teacher. And with the rune monarch journal in Sabrina''s possession, Lucille hoped the two of them would be able tobine their great minds together to discover and develop things that would awe the world. Of course, Lucille would be more than happy to announce to the world that she had yed an important role as well. Chapter 87: 87. Sabrina Mills 4. A few months ago, Sabrina had asked Lucille about how the Teleportation arrays were made and who designed them, but Lucille had promised to tell her once the time was right. Now that she knew who made them, Sabrina was not only interested in knowing how Orion created the arrays, but she was also curious to know what else was lying within that brilliant mind of his. Because there was no doubt about it, The Teleportation array was now one of the top three inventions made in the world, and so far it could only be found within the academy and the elf kingdom. Moving across far distances in a kingdom could be exhausting, especially for mages and knights with low mana and Aura capacity. With the invention of the teleportation array, Sabrina could see so many benefits of it with little to no detriments associated with the invention. ''I''m certain that in the elf kingdom, these teleportation arrays will be used to facilitate transportation between cities and viges,'' Sabrina mulled over the endless possibilities. ''It could even facilitate and improvemunication and exchange of information as well.'' ''Before now, mages had been reliant on teleportation spells to move between cities, however, not everyone could cast this spell.'' ''Also, it took at least two mages to maintain the spell.'' ''But this was for teleporting at least two individuals.'' ''For ten and above individuals, you would need at least three mages to cast a teleportation spell.'' ''But then again, it will be difficult to find three mages who could cast a teleportation spell.'' ''There are a lot of transcendent mages who are unable to cast this spell, and only a few immortal mages can cast the spell.'' ''But the number of individuals they can teleport is limited and it is also limited with respect to the distance they can teleport to as well.'' ''Also, it requires a really high amount of mana.'' ''However, I don''t think the teleportation array has a limit as to the number of individuals it can teleport and the distance as well.'' ''So far, I have noticed that it can teleport a high number of mages to any pre-recorded distance as long as mana is channeled into it.'' ''Just take a look at the academy for example.'' ''The academy is really big.'' ''It''s definitely as big as a city, but it would be impossible for mages with low mana capacity to walk freely from the main gate of the academy to the rear gate without feeling fatigued and exhausted.'' ''Some teleportation arrays were specifically designed to teleport mages to a specific location.'' ''Others were designed to teleport mages to different locations at once based on the magic circle they stepped on.'' ''The way the prince designed the teleportation arrays made it so simple to understand, yet it was very difficult to replicate.'' ''It''s also very easy to use.'' ''All that is required from a mage or knight is to simply apply a decent amount of mana or aura and it will take them to a specific location within the academy.'' ''All students have to do is to take note of where each circle would teleport them to.'' ''But this shouldn''t be a problem because the first week of resumption will be used as an orientation to introduce a few things about the academy to the students and exin how certain things were done.'' ''One of the few things that would be exined to them would definitely be where each magic circle in a teleportation array led to.'' ''I''m interested in knowing how the prince determined where each magic circle will lead to.'' ''If I''m able to understand this, I bet I can encourage him to expand the distance.'' ''If possible, we could work together to expand the teleportation distance between kingdoms.'' ''It won''t only be limited to cities and viges. The teleportation level could be increased so that mages would be able to move easily between kingdoms '' ''If everything goes well, we could even be able to move within realms without expending a high amount of mana from mages and then we''ll¡­'' Sabrina suddenly stopped daydreaming when Lucille''s words dragged her attention back to reality. "So, are you still interested in taking these students under your care?" Lucille asked Sabrina once again, knowing that Sabrina wouldn''t want to miss the opportunity to be close to Orion. Unlike before when Sabrina replied with acklustre attitude, she knew she had underestimated the students she was to teach. Now, she was eager to know more about the ten students the academy had sent a personal invitation to because there was clearly something the council members had seen in them before inviting them personally to the academy. Sabrina opened her mouth to reply to Lucille''s question, but just before she could voice out her response, Daisy''s words brought their attention to her. "Hey, what about me? I''m still here, you know?" Daisy walked towards them with a yfully annoyed look on her face. She wasn''t really mad at anyone, she was just unhappy with how they suddenly acted as though she was a ghost in the room. The cute cow girl pouted her lips and crossed her arms underneath her huge breasts while walking towards Sabrina. Noticing this, Lucille smiled and replied. "I''m sorry, Daisy. I would also like to know how you feel about teaching these students." Daisy stood behind Sabrina and harrumphed, almost as though she didn''t care about what Lucille was saying, but she did. Daisy was interested in seeing this eighteen-year-old prince Lucille and Sabrina were talking about. He sounded interesting and for him to have developed something as amazing as a teleportation array, Daisy couldn''t help but be curious about the way he looked. "Okay, I''ll decide if I want to teach these students, but first let me see the prince''s face," Daisy requested, and she didn''t waste a second before hugging Sabrina from behind as she tried to look at Orion''s image in her hands. "Get off me, you dumb cow." "No, I won''t. I wanna see the prince too." "Then, let go of me," "No, I don''t wanna," "Here, have it," Sabrina mmed the paper on Daisy''s face and she giggled before looking at Orion''s face. Noticing her silence after seeing his face, Lucille inquired. "So, how do you feel about teaching a group of students, the prince included?" Chapter 88: 88. Daisy Minotaur. Noticing her silence after seeing Orion''s picture, Lucille inquired. "So, how do you feel about teaching a group of students, the prince included?" "Seriously? The first thing you noticed in your potential student is that he''s cute?" Lucille shook her head and pped her palm on her face, wondering why so many talented individuals in the world had to have weird behaviors along with their talents. Even Sabrina had a disappointed look on her face, and Daisy wondered why they were looking at her in such a way. "What''s wrong? Isn''t it the truth? The prince looks hot, doesn''t he?" She asked, but Lucille and Sabrina became even more disappointed. "I can''t believe you just said that about your student." Sabrina shook her head in disappointment, just like Lucille, but Daisy still found it odd to see them both looking at her as though she hadmitted a taboo of some sort. "Hey, c''mon. What''s wrong with the two of you? All I did waspliment his looks. It''s not like I was wrong about it. anyway." Daisy walked towards Sabrina but she slowly walked away from Daisy to stand beside Lucille. "It''s toote, she''s been corrupted by the demons," Sabrina said with disappointment. "You''re right. Only a demon teacher would be interested in the body of her student." "What? me? A demon? Come on, I''m¡­" Daisy tried to defend herself, but neither of them was interested in listening. Instead, they continued to talk among themselves. Sabrina gasped as though she had suddenly made a discovery. "Maybe she''s actually a subus in disguise." "Oh, my goodness. You''re right. She has to be a subus in disguise." Lucille added with a straight face while smiling and chuckling in her mind. Sabrina nodded her head in agreement. "Indeed. Her body also seemed like it was itching to partake in a taboo with her student. There''s no going back for her now. She''s been corrupted with the heart of a demon." The both of them simultaneously shook their heads in disappointment while looking at Daisy. Lucille leaned towards Sabrina and asked. "What do you think we should do about her?" "First of all, she deserves to be sent out of the academy," Sabrina suggested. "Agreed." Lucille immediately agreed, shocking Daisy who thought they might actually be serious about what they were discussing. "Hey!!" Daisy raised her hands in protest. "Don''t you think you two are taking this too far? I was just trying¡­" Daisy began to exin. However, just as before, neither Sabrina nor Lucille were interested in listening to what Daisy had to say. "What else should we do to her?" Lucille asked. "We could send her to a brothel." "Oh, how fascinating." Lucille''s interest was piqued. "Then, what next? Will she be sent to a brothel in the demon kingdom?" "Yes, she will. Daisy clearly has the body of a subus. She should be epted in a heartbeat." "Indeed. Then, she can live the rest of her life enjoying the pleasure she craves." "You know what? That doesn''t really sound like a bad idea." Daisy joined in the conversation with a smile on her face. She was trying to y along with their little scheme. "I wouldn''t mind having men lusting over my body, you know?" She stood in a pose that showcased and ttered her stunning hourss body, almost as though she was posing for a picture. She was clearly trying to act like the most beautiful female in the room who''d had more sexual experiences in her past than the two virgins in front of her. However, Sabrina wasn''t impressed by this. "Oh, please. We both know you''re clearly a virgin as well." "Ugh." An invisible arrow went through Daisy''s heart. "She might even faint if thrown into a room full of lustful men, unting their dicks in front of her." Lucille added, and another arrow pierced Daisy''s heart. Her body also shuddered with fear when she imagined such a scenario happening in real life. She immediately regretted imagining such a thing in the first ce. "Alright, I understand. I won''t make such ame joke again. So, please stop talking about that for now before you make me have nightmares tonight." Both Sabrina and Lucille giggled to each other after noticing the terrified look on Daisy''s face; it seemed that the sexy, big-breasted cowgirl was actually afraid of a lot of men lusting over her body and doing many unspeakable things to her. Sabrina wiped the little tears that had umted at the edge of her eyes. Her lips stretched into a smile, and this made her realize why she was pleased with how the war had ended. If the war hadn''t ended, she probably wouldn''t have met Daisy and Lucille. Although they might be the most annoying pair of people to have as friends, deep down in her heart, Sabrina was d to have known these two women in the academy. Before working at the academy, Sabrina''s lifestyle had always been a mundane and boring one. However, after knowing the two of them, her boring lifestyle had be a bit more eventful. Also, She still loved to live the life of an introvert because it made her focus on her research and studies, but Sabrina didn''t mind having future moments like this with Daisy and Lucille once in a while. "So, are you two still interested in being the teachers for the ten special students?" Lucille asked both Daisy and Sabrina. She needed to confirm their decision before deciding what she would do next. "Yes, we are," Daisy replied for the two of them, and Sabrina nodded her head as well. Lucille was pleased with what she was seeing. Even If Sabrina and Daisy weren''t interested in teaching the students, there were other teachers within the academy who could take their ce, but Lucille wanted Sabrina and Daisy because the two of them were the best candidates for the position. Actually, there were three best candidates to teach these students. "Okay, that means you two, along with Professor Draco will now be the official teachers of the ten students," Lucille informed Sabrina and Daisy and the two of them nodded their heads in understanding. "I''ll be sending you their details now." Lucille looked down at the smart bracelet on her left wrist. She tapped the miniaturized crystal ball at the center of the bracelet before channeling mana into it, and a small, high-resolution, flexible screen unfurled from the bracelet. Chapter 89: 89. Eighteen Years Old. "I''ll be sending you their details now." Lucille looked down at the smart bracelet on her left wrist. She tapped the miniaturized crystal ball at the center of the bracelet before channeling mana into it, and a small, high-resolution, flexible screen unfurled from the bracelet. The bracelet had a lot of functions that the witches had invented and perfected, primarily for the students enrolling in the academy. Every student would be given one of these bracelets and further details about it would be revealed to them by then. Within seconds, Lucille sent Orion''s details, along with the other nine candidates'' details, to both Sabrina and Daisy, who also had the smart bracelets on their left wrists. Once Lucille had sent theirplete details to them, Sabrina asked. "Is there anything else you would like to tell me?" "No, I think that''s¡­" Lucille began to reply but Sabrina interrupted her mid-sentence before pushing Lucille and Daisy out of her room. "Good, now get out. The both of you." "Huh? What''s wrong? Why are you doing this?" Lucille was a bit confused as to why Sabrina would be pushing her out of her room. "I need to sleep now and you two simply need to get out." "Huh? But the entrance ceremony will bemencing in the next few hours. You and every other teacher are expected to¡­" "Don''t care," Sabrina mmed the door in their faces once she kicked them out of her room. Daisy looked at Lucille with a smile as she shrugged. "Well, she hasn''t slept in days because of her research and experiments, you could give her the chance to finally catch up on her sleep now. Besides, lectures won''t actually begin until next week." The students were resuming today, but they would be given a week to rest and be ustomed to their new environment. There was also going to be a proper orientation during this period as well, so there was no need for Sabrina to attend the entrance ceremony and Lucille understood this as well. Right now, Sabrina needed her sleep after spending weeks and months in her study room, so Lucille decided to let her get the rest she needed. Besides, it wouldn''t be the end of the world if Sabrina didn''t attend the entrance ceremony. "You''re right. I guess she could rest for the next couple of days," Lucille agreed with Daisy. Then to their surprise, Sabrina opened the door to her bedroom with Daisy''s clothes hovering behind her. "You forgot something," Sabrina said while looking at Daisy and the clothes flew straight into Daisy''s face. She mmed the door once again after turning back to walk into her bedroom with the paper containing Orion''s picture in her hand. Sabrina slumped on her bed, then she slowly turned around to look at Orion''s picture once again. "Prince Orion Galdur Elfrida," Sabrina uttered to herself as her lips slowly stretched into a smile. "I can''t wait to meet you," Then her eyes became too heavy to stay awake. Within seconds, Sabrina had fallen asleep. Meanwhile, walking away from Sabrina''s doorstep were Lucille and Daisy with Daisy''s clothes hovering above her head as it followed her. While they were walking, Daisy asked Lucille a question. " Is it true that the elf prince really developed those teleportation arrays even though he is just eighteen?" "Actually, he had developed the arrays since he was fifteen, but he perfected them at the age of seventeen." Hearing this, Daisy''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected Orion to develop aplex teleportation array at the young age of fifteen. It took a while for her brain to really register it, and she repeated after Lucille to make sure she heard right. "The prince developed a teleportation array at the age of F-fifteen?" "Yes, but please, no one aside from us is allowed to know about this. It''s amand from the Headmistress. She instructed that only the teachers assigned to the ten special students are allowed to know of this secret. Thest thing we want is for the students to spread rumors within and outside the academy, of how a student developed a teleportation array." Daisy noticed the serious look on Lucille''s face, and her expression turned serious as well as she nodded her head in understanding. "I understand," She said to Lucille, and a smile appeared on Lucille''s face. "Do the elves really idolize the prince like an Apex Mage?" Daisy asked. "Yes, it''s incredible how every elf in the kingdom loves and respects their prince. I''ve never seen anyone show that amount of love for a member of the royal family in any of the kingdoms I''ve visited before." "The prince sure sounds like an interesting guy." "Trust me Daisy, he really is." Daisy giggled and hurried her steps towards her bedroom. "I can''t wait to see him during the entrance ceremony." Lucille smiled as she watched Daisy rush towards her bedroom. Her wings sprouted from her back, and she flew straight to the third teacher, who would also be in charge of the special students, just like Sabrina and Daisy. Her lips widened even more because she couldn''t wait to see what achievements the prince would make during his time at the academy. ====== Meanwhile, in the elf kingdom, a handsome elf could be seen sleeping high up in the sky. Orion, while in a sleeping position mid-air, opened his eyes to gaze at the wispy clouds driftingzily by. He slowly raised his upper body to take a seat on his invisible bed which supported his lean, muscr frame. Orion was wearing a simple, sleeveless sky-blue shirt that entuated his broad shoulders and chiseled chest. His cute baby face was no more and his jawline had be even sharper, making him look even more handsome than all the other elves in the kingdom. Orion slowly stood on the bed as he nced at everything underneath his feet, and his lips widened into a smile that could make the heart of every woman in the elf kingdom flutter. Since Orion was now eighteen years old, he had grown even better looking and his hair had grown longer as well, reaching to the small of his back. Orion had also grown a lot taller, and his height was now 195cm, allowing him to be the third tallest elf in the kingdom after his mother and aunt, who were both 200cm and 199cm tall, respectively. Chapter 90: 90. A Goat. Orion cracked his fingers as he stretched his body in preparation for what he was about to do. His blonde hair fluttered gently in the breeze as he looked at the scene beneath his feet once again. From the height at which Orion was hovering in the air, he could see everything that was going on in El''vendom {The vige of farming and agriculture}; this was thanks to his Omnivision skill, which he had activated. Unlike before when Orion could only see as far as his entire castle, now, he could see every single activity happening within the vige. His range of vision still had its limits because he couldn''t see the whole kingdom yet, but it was far better than how it used to be eight years ago. "Oh, it''s showtime," Orion said with a smile when he spotted a Wyrmling flying directly under him. "Let''s have some fun," He swiftly canceled the wind spell that had been allowing him to stay in mid-air as though he was standing on a transparent floating ss. Now, he was falling very fast to the ground. Orion continued to fall rapidly from his high altitude at a speed faster than the eye couldprehend. He swiftly conjured arge spear madepletely out of ice. He held therge ice spear and aimed it straight at the wyrmling''s head, killing the rank nine beast within the blink of an eye. The ice spear pierced through the wyrmling''s thick skull, impaling the lifeless body of the rank nine beast as Orion and the dead beast continued to fall straight to the ground. "Mehh!!!" Meanwhile, at the location where Orion and the dead wyrmling were falling straight to, a huge goat could be seen minding its own business as it fed on the field of grass beneath its feet, not knowing that Orion was currently above it and falling at a really high speed. Also, there was a huge griffin hiding in the woods as it stared intently at its prey. The griffin knew the huge goat hadn''t spotted it yet, so it hoped it could grab its prey as fast as possible before the goat detected it. "Mehh!!.....*nom* *nom*...Mehh!!," The goat continued to eat, clueless of the fact that it was being stalked by a predator. Just like the huge goat, the griffin was equally as huge, and one could only wonder what a goat was doing here in the middle of a clear field. The answer was simple, the goat was actually used as bait to capture therge griffin. However, the elf farmers who set up the trap were unable to confront the griffin themselves. The griffin was a Rank 8 beast, and this meant none of the farmers watching from afar could go against the beast. "The griffin is getting closer to the goat. Are you guys seeing it?" A male elf farmer asked in a whispered tone as he noticed the griffin slowly closing in on the goat. "I see it," Another male elf whispered back. "Me too." "It looks so big." "Indeed, and it looks terrifying as well," Five male farmers were hiding in a dense thicket of bushes, watching closely as the griffin closely watched its prey as well. "Do you guys really think this n will work?" One of the male elves expressed his doubts. "I hope it does. I don''t want to lose any more goats on my farm." "Me too." "Me three." "Me four." "You guys need to calm down and trust in the prince. Didn''t he say he''ll fix it? Don''t tell me you guys are doubting our prince?" The first male elf urged his fellow farmers to trust their prince. "I would never doubt the prince, but we haven''t seen him all morning. All he said yesterday was that we shoulde to this specific spot in the morning and drop the fattest goat in this field, and then he''ll handle the rest. I''m just worried that whatever the prince intends to do might be at the loss of my biggest goat." "It doesn''t matter what the prince does; as long as the griffin is dealt with, I''ll be happy to lose one more goat." "That''s easy for you to say because it ain''t your goat. In case, you didn''t hear me out the first time. That''s my GOAT!!!" "Will you two shut up before you ruin the n? We''ll give you three gold coins if your goat dies, so keep quiet. I understand you''ve lost so many goats and sheep to the griffin and wyrmling that have been appearing in the vige for the past few months. However, we have no choice but to ce our trust in the prince. We wouldn''t be so dependent on him if all the other adventurers took care of the griffin and wyrmling before now." A few adventurers had been tasked with the quest of taking down the griffin, but everyone who tried to fight the griffin became severely injured. Other strong and capable adventurers and mages couldn''t help the farmers because all of them were busy trying to conquer high-ranking dungeons andbyrinths, but when the farmers heard the prince was in El''vendom, they swiftly made a plea to him, and they exined what had been happening to their goats and sheep. Luckily for them, Orion was in the vige for something simr, so he assured them yesterday to take care of everything before it escted into a serious problem for the kingdom. The number of fruits, vegetables, and livestock in El''vendom had reduced exponentially from how high it used to be, so Orion decided to take matters into his own hands. As the prince of the elf kingdom, it was his job to ensure the kingdom didn''t suffer from a scarcity of food. The male elves continued to wait patiently to see what the prince would do, but while the five farmers were waiting, two female elves could be seen waiting a few meters behind the farmers. One of the female elves was a little girl, while the other elf looked like a girl around the age of eighteen. Chapter 91: 91. A Goat 2. One of the female elves was a little girl, while the other elf looked like a girl around the age of eighteen. "Elise, where is His Highness?" The little girl asked her big sister. "I don''t know, Anna," "But he''lle, right?" "Me too. The prince would never lie to us," Anna said with a huge and confident smile on her face as she focused her attention on the goat once again. Elise noticed the look on Anna''s face. She understood that Anna hadplete trust in Orion, and Elise felt the same way as well. However, they had been here for the past half an hour, waiting for both Orion and the griffin to appear. It hadn''t even been five minutes since the griffin appeared, but so far, they hadn''t seen Orion. However, with the way things were going at the moment, it was looking more likely that the griffin might actually grab the goat just like every other goat it had taken from their farms. Elise didn''t want Anna to feel disappointed if Orion didn''te on time, so she decided that now would be the right time to prepare Anna for the worst possible scenario. "Anna?" Elise called out. "What is it, big sister?" "I know His Highness said he would be here, but as a prince, he has a lot of things to do, so he might not be able to make it." Little Anna appreciated the words of her big sister but she was determined not to lose faith in Orion. "I know he wille. I believe in him." "But¡­" Elise wanted to say something else but she stopped after hearing one of the male elves speaking in front of her. "The griffin, it''s on the move," The male elf''s words caused everyone to turn towards the griffin. They could see the griffin, spreading out its huge wings as it glided straight to the goat, its eyes and ws dead set on grabbing its prey. "Oh, no. My goat. She''s gonna die," One of the male elves couldn''t sit around to watch anymore. He had to save his precious goat. The male elf swiftly stood from the grass he was crouched behind and hurried towards his precious goat. "Quasimodo, what are you doing? Get back here," Another male elf tried to stop Quasimodo from going against their original n, but Quasimodo wasn''t in the mood to listen to anyone right now. All he cared about was the safety of his goat. Quasimodo hastened his pace and swiftly yelled out his goat''s name. "Esmeralda!!" "Mehh?" Esmeralda lifted her head after hearing a familiar voice. The voice belonged to an elf she was used to seeing every single day of her life. She turned in the direction that the voice hade from to see Quasimodo hurrying towards her. "Mehh!!" *nom* *nom* *nom* {{"It''s Quasi!!!!" *nom* *nom* *nom*}} "Mehh!!" {{The grass over here is really good. I love it here.}} "Mehh" *nom* *nom* {{We should definitelye here more often." *nom* *nom*}} Not knowing that a predator was behind her, Esmeralda continued to enjoy her meal while speaking to Quasimodo. Of course, Quasimodo couldn''t understand a thing she was saying, but that didn''t stop him from warning his goat about the predator behind her. "Esmeralda!! Behind you!!" "Mehh?" {{Behind me?}} The huge goat turned around to see what Quasimodo was talking about. If it was more food, Esmeralda would be more than happy to have a taste of it, but she wondered why Quasimodo had a worried look on his face. After all, wasn''t he asking her to turn around to have a look at more food? This was what came to Esmeralda''s mind as she turned around. However, to her surprise. She noticed a huge griffin flying in her direction with a razor-sharp beak and ws. "Mehh!!!!" {{Help!!!}}. She bleated as her eyes popped out of her sockets. The huge goat swiftly spun around and ran straight to Quasimodo, not wasting a second to even look back. She could already see Quasimodo getting closer to her but now he had tears streaming down his cheeks. He called her name one more time and at that moment, Esmeralda knew she might never see Quasimodo again. However, to her surprise, a huge bolt of lightning suddenly struck behind her, filling everyone''s ears with a resounding rumble of thunder. "Mehh?" Esmeralda halted and turned around to see Orion standing before tworge beasts whose heads were impaled by arge ice spear. The four male elves running behind Quasimodo, couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Just now, they were certain that Esmeralda would be gone forever because of how close the griffin had gotten to her. However, to their surprise, a huge bolt of lightning struck from the sky with tworge beasts now dead in front of the huge goat. Looking closely, they could see Orion standing beside the two dead beasts. Anna also noticed Orion and a smile formed on her lips. The little girl hurriedly ran towards her prince to give him a hug, passing by the male elves who were still standing in awe at what they had just witnessed. They knew the prince was extremely strong because of the number of wins and achievements he''d had in the Coliseum, but they never expected him to kill a rank eight and nine beast so easily. After they calmed their racing minds, they moved closer to the prince to thank him. Meanwhile, Anna jumped at Orion while giggling and Orion caught her in his arms with a smile on his face. Elise, on the other hand, was running behind Anna, but her eyes widened in surprise when she saw her sister jump towards the prince. Her heart instantly clenched in fear at what she saw. How could a girl from a humble background suddenly jump on a member of the royal family? There was no doubt about it, such an action could only result in a serious punishment for not only Anna but also everyone in her family. "Anna!! What do you think you''re doing? You need to¡­" Anna tried to scold the little girl but Orion spoke first. "Oh, so this little girl''s name is Anna?" Orion asked with a smile on his face as he poked the little girl''s nose, causing Anna to giggle after nodding her head in response. Chapter 92: 92. Goblin King. With a worried look on her face, Elsie instantly kowtowed before Orion. "Your Highness, please forgive my little sister for¡­" Elsie tried to beg Orion not to be annoyed by what her little sister did, but she wasn''t expecting Orion to utter the words he did. ''It''s fine," Orion replied. He understood what Elsie wanted to say, but he didn''t mind a little girl around Anna''s age acting like a child towards him. It was clear to see that the little girl simply wanted to give him a hug, so he decided to make her happy by giving her a hug in return. Besides, he felt no malicious intent oozing out of the little girl. Orion shed a smile toward Elsie, assuring her that nothing would happen to her, Anna, or their family. Elsie''s cheeks reddened instantly as she stared at the prince''s stunning face while she nodded her head in response. Realizing what she was doing, Elsie immediately lowered her gaze to the ground, trying her best not to look into the prince''s mesmerizing eyes. She had heard a lot about how incredibly handsome the prince was from her friends, but she hadn''t expected him to be such a sexy hunk. He was definitely the man of her dreams, and If Orion were to ask her to strip right there and now, she would definitelyply in a heartbeat. Meanwhile, Anna giggled and Orion returned his gaze to the little girl. "Prince Galdur, I knew you woulde." "Really?" Anna nodded her head in response with a cute smile on her face. "Yes, and I love how you dropped from the sky and killed those two beasts. You were like swish, swoosh, boom, and bam!!!" Orion smiled when he saw how Anna described what he had just done. He poked the little girl''s nose and she giggled once again. "Can you do it again?" Anna asked excitedly, eager to see Orion killing a new set of beasts in a simr way. "You wanna see me do it again?" "Yes." Orion smiled and ced the five-year-old girl on the floor before patting her head. "Maybe, next time Little Anna." "Are you leaving?" "Yes, I have something important to do," Orion replied, then noticed that the five farmers had arrived before him. They all kowtowed before Orion, in gratitude for what he had done for them. "Thank you so much, Your Highness." "We''re forever indebted to you." "I''m grateful, Your Highness. Now, my goat is alive, thanks to you." "Mehh," {{ Indeed, I would have been killed if you hadn''t saved me.}} "Mehh.," {{Thank you so much, Your Highness.}} "Mehh," {{I''ll never forget you.}} "Mehh," {{ long live the prince.}} "Mehh!!!" {{ Long live the prince!!!}} Esmeralda expressed her gratitude as well, but too bad Orion couldn''t understand what she was trying to say. Orion smiled and acknowledged every one of their gratitude. Although he couldn''t understand anything Esmeralda was saying, he could definitely see how happy she was. With that out of the way, Orion decided to focus his attention on the real reason he came to El''vendom. He activated his Omnivision skill once again, enabling him to zoom his vision deep into a scary forest that wasn''t too far from where they were right now. Upon seeing what he was looking for, Orion''s lips widened into a smile and a magic circle appeared underneath his feet. Everyone kowtowed before their prince as Orion bid farewell to them before vanishing from where he stood. One could only wonder where Orion was going right now, especially since students were expected to be at the academy in the next couple of hours. Orion wasn''t bothered by the few hours he had left to attend the entrance ceremony. He knew he would be able toplete this meager task in time to attend the ceremony. As for what Orion wanted to do right now, the answer was simple, he was here to kill a goblin king. For the past couple of weeks, there had been rumors about how the griffin and the wyrmling weren''t the only ones responsible for the sudden shortage of food in the kingdom. This was actually due to a goblin who had suddenly be King. Normally, a goblin shouldn''t be a problem for any adventurer or mage, however, this goblin king was different. Not only was the goblin king not a rank 2 threat for mages and knights. The goblin king''s rank was actually at rank nine and Orion wondered why and how this was possible. How could a goblin have survived for so long that it became as strong as a rank nine mage? This was simply impossible unless the goblin had found a magical artifact that might have increased its ranking tremendously. However, if this were to be the case, then how did the goblin find such an artifact in the first ce? Anyways, the most important thing was to confront the goblin king and end it once and for all, but the goblin king wasn''t like any other goblin. There had been rumors that the goblin king had evolved into a hobgoblin, hence why its strength had increased tremendously. It also had the ability to summon Rank 8 trolls and gnomes which had raided different farms in both El''vendom and El''rial {The vige of fishing}. Merchants in the kingdom had made a formalint to the guild about how huge trolls and gnomes had targeted their caravans which happened to be transporting valuable resources to the teleportation array that led to the Coliseum city or the Capital city. The guild had sent adventurers to aid the merchants in stopping these trolls but they were unable to handle such a level of threat. As for the adventurers who could handle the level of threat, none of them were currently avable in the guild, hence why Orion had to step in to see what could have given the goblin king the ability to summon and control powerful gnomes and trolls. Aside from all these, the goblin king seemed to be capable of reasoning as well, which was why it knew the right time to target merchants who were transporting their goods. ==== A/N:- Thank you so much to everyone for the power stones, golden tickets, and gifts. More chapters are on the way. Chapter 93: 93. Goblin King 2. Deep within a scary-looking forest, about forty goblins marched forward, giggling and cackling maliciously as they prepared themselves for yet another raid within the elf kingdom. These goblins were simr to the green little monsters that were popr in novels, games, and animes. Each of them was a small, ugly, humanoid monster that stood barely above three feet. They had scrawny bodies and hairless heads with massive ears and beady eyes, coupled with their twisted faces, t noses, and two sharp fangs that protruded from theirrge mouths. These goblins were awaiting orders from their king as the goblin king made his final preparations. In a matter of seconds, the Goblin king stepped out of a dark-looking cave while holding a huge sword in one hand and a horn in the other. Unlike the goblins it was in charge of, the goblin king was six feet tall and it looked a lot more muscr and intimidating than them. With its mind set on intercepting a group of merchants that were trying to transport some fruits and vegetables to the capital, the goblin king led his subordinates toward their destination for the day. However, while it was leading the group of goblins, the goblin King suddenly noticed an arrow madepletely out of ice, aiming straight at its face. The goblin king swiftly reacted in time to parry away the arrow heading straight towards it. Seeing this, Orion became impressed. ''It seems the rumors about this goblin king having the strength of a rank nine knight might actually be true.'' ''It''s body seems to be oozing miasma.'' ''The miasma also looks like it''s oozing out of the sword and horn it is holding.'' ''Those are definitely magical artifacts,'' Orion thought to himself and he was now certain that the source of strength of the goblin king had to be the magical artifacts it was holding. ''But they''ve been corrupted by the miasma oozing out of them.'' ''Are these two artifacts the only source of power for the goblin king?'' Orion pondered about this before he suddenly noticed the little goblins holding their weapons firmly as they prepared themselves for battle. Some were holding clubs while others were holding a short sword. Everyone turned in the direction the arrow came from and they noticed Orion standing in front of them with ten ice arrows hovering above his head. Orion was clearly prepared to attack the goblins just as they were ready to fight him as well. He swiftly activated his appraisal skill to check out the details of the goblin king in front of him. The goblin king was the only monster he was interested in. The other little goblins were of no concern to him because each of them had the strength of a rank two beast, so he could easily kill them with a flick of his finger. ==== Name:- Goblin King Race:- Hobgoblin Monster Rank:- Rank 9. [Strength:- 199] [Agility:- 101] [Charisma:- 10] [Vitality:- 50] [Intelligence:- 70] ====== Looking at the details of the goblin king, Orion could see that the monster was really a rank nine beast with quite unimpressive attributes. This meant that Orion could easily take down this monster if he were to engage in a battle with the Goblin king. It had been years since Orion noticed that he could appraise beasts and monsters lower than his rank. It all started when he entered his first dungeon. His first opponent in the dungeon had been a slime and Orion had a thought that he should try using his appraisal skill to see if he could see the details of the slime, and to his surprise, he was really able to view the details of the slime, and since then, Orion had noticed that he was able to appraise monsters lower than his rank. He tried appraising monsters of higher ranks as well and he noticed he was able to sessfully appraise them. Aside from all these, Orion could also appraise weapons and magical artifacts to know if they were good or not. However, it seemed his appraisal skill was limited to only beasts and monsters, and that was when Orion finally understood the details of the appraisal skill. [Appraisal:- This skill allows the host to assess and evaluate the value, properties, and potential of weapons, rare materials, and artifacts. It can also be used to view a few details of a target, depending on the stage of the elf System the host has ess to.] At that time, he had been so focused on viewing his mother and aunt details, he never bothered to check the details of a weapon or magical artifact, and it turned out that the system was able to appraise weapons and monsters the moment the system upgraded to a Youngling Elf System. However, Orion wasn''t sure if he would be able to appraise his mother or anyone else once the system upgraded to its final stage. Leaving that aside for now, Orion refocused his attention back on the goblin king. The goblin king roared and five little goblins rushed towards Orion but he willed five of his arrows to aim straight at the goblins'' hearts, with each arrow lodging in the heart of the five goblins. A loud shriek echoed within the forest before all the dead goblins lifelessly dropped to the ground, their eyes now nk white. Seeing theirrades dead before them, some of the goblins took a few steps back for fear of their opponent, but the goblin king roared behind them, urging the little goblins to remain unfazed. However, to their surprise, they noticed Orion''s shadow underneath his feet stretching towards the deceased goblins like dark, living serpents, slithering towards the lifeless bodies. The dark shadow kept moving until itnded on the shadows of the dead goblins, before merging with the lifeless bodies of the goblins. Now, their bodies began to twist and writhe, before taking on a life of their own. At Orion''smand, the shadow goblins moved with an unnatural, jerky gait, lunging their weapons straight at the other goblins in front of them. Chapter 94: 94. Goblin King 3. The goblins screamed in pain as they became confused at how theirrades, whom they had recently presumed to be dead, could have risen back from the dead. They tried stabbing their weapons into the shadow goblins, but none of them reacted to it or showed any sign of being in pain which shocked the goblins even more than witnessing their hearts being struck by the shadow goblins. Meanwhile, Orion willed the remaining five ice arrows above his head to strike the goblin king, but the goblin king reacted in time to defend himself. Orion looked around but noticed that he couldn''t see any trolls or gnomes. He heard the goblin king was capable of summoning rank eight trolls and gnomes, so he concluded that the horn that the goblin king was holding had to be what it used to summon these monsters. Orion was curious to see what would happen if the goblin king blew the horn in its hand, so he watched as the goblin king blew the horn, summoning two huge trolls that were over nine feet tall. They were cave trolls, and they had dark, thick, scaly skin, which was rough and uneven. ==== Name:- Cave Troll. Race:- Troll Monster Rank:- Rank 8. [Strength:- 170] [Agility:- 99] [Charisma:- 9] [Vitality:- 40] [Intelligence:- 10] ====== The trolls had t, broad noses and a mouth full of jagged, yellowing teeth. They also had thick, muscr arms with massive wed hands that could crush heavy boulders. Their legs were equally imposing and they both wore ck tattered loincloths which barely covered their massive thighs. The goblin king roared and pointed the tip of its sword straight at Orion, ordering both of the trolls to charge towards him. The trolls obeyed and ran towards Orion. However, a magic circle suddenly appeared underneath their feet, and the sound of a high-pitched, ear-piercing whine surged into the ears of the trolls and the goblin king as well. The sound was like a razor-sharp needle, piercing their eardrums and burrowing deep into their minds. Their eyes widened in agony as they stumbled while their body trembled with pain. The whine grew louder and more intense until their faces contorted in a silent scream. Now, they had the look of someone screaming, but in reality, they were not. Their mouths were opened wide as though they were about to let out a cry of pain, but in that instant, their skulls shattered with bones and blood sttering everywhere on the floor. The type of magic Orion used in aplishing this swift and very painful attack was none other than sound magic. Sound magic was one of the few Non-Elemental magic he had learned over the years, and Orion was slowly improving his understanding of how to sessfully use the magic without hurting those close to him. The tiers of his elemental magic spells had improved a lot as well and Orion now had a ton of spells swirling within his mind. Ever since he arrived in this world, he had discovered how difficult it was to live the life of a mage. Not only was it extremely difficult to cast high-tier spells, but it was equally arduous to memorize the magic circles as well. If it hadn''t been for the help of the system which gifted him with a photographic memory skill, he would have probably still been in tier Three in all of the elemental magic spells he had learned. The life of a mage certainly wasn''t as easy as novels and animes made it out to be. With that out of the way, Orion focused his mind on his surroundings. Now that the goblin king was dead, the movement of food within the kingdom would go back to normal, and the farmers and merchants would finally be able to sleep with smiles on their faces, knowing that they could continue to live without having to suffer due to the griffin, wyrmling, and goblin king. Orion wanted to return back home, but before he did, he suddenly noticed the great sword and the horn oozing even more miasma than before. Initially, all of the miasma oozing out of these artifacts was being absorbed by the goblin king, but now that the goblin king was dead, there was no one to absorb the miasma anymore. Orion grabbed the sword and the horn, and a notification from the system instantly popped up in front of him. [Warning, the host is advised to drop the corrupted magical items.] [If the host holds the magical items for too long, the host risks corrupting his mana core which could permanently damage your mana core.] ''I knew something like this was going to happen,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts. He wasn''t surprised to see the notification pop up in front of him. After all, miasma could also be called corrupted mana, and this meant that it was dangerous to anyone and anything living in the mortal realm because the mortal realm was made up of mana, unlike theher realm, which waspletely made up of miasma. Therefore, it can only be assumed that the two magical artifacts originated from theher realm. However, this only leads to more questions like:- How did a magical artifact from theher realm find its way here? How did the goblin kinge in contact with the two artifacts, and how did the goblin king allow its beast core to adapt to the miasma it was absorbing? All these questions, along with a bunch of other questions, began to fill Orion''s mind, but since he had no one to answer these questions for him, he decided not to think too much about them for now. Right now, Orion knew that he had to find a way to keep these two magical artifacts, and the best ce to keep them would be in his inventory, so he decided to keep the artifacts in his inventory. But just when he was about to store them, a new prompt suddenly appeared in front of him. [The host has absorbed a dangerous amount of corrupted mana.] [To prevent the host''s mana core from bing damaged, would the host like to learn how to make your body adapt to miasma?] Reading the string of words disyed in front of him, Orion''s lips widened into a smile and he replied instantly. ''Yes.'' Chapter 95: 95. Girlfriend. ''Yes.'' Orion replied and his body began to glow as a massive influx of information flooded his mind. Now, Orion knew what needed to be done with the sword and horn for his body to be able to absorb miasma. However, he also realized that he didn''t have to do it right now because of where he had to be. So he decided to keep the magical artifacts in his inventory for now. When the time was right, he would begin to take the steps needed to make his body be adapted to miasma. For now, there was an important ce he had to be, and if he continued to remain here, his girlfriend would definitely be upset with him. ''Nah, I''m certain she''s already upset with me.'' ''She''ll definitely ask about where I''ve been and why I couldn''t wake her up before leaving.'' ''I could have woken her up this morning, but I didn''t because she looked so cute while sleeping.'' ''Oh, well. I guess I have no other choice but to rain kisses on her beautiful lips.'' ''Hopefully, she won''t be too upset with me anymore.'' Orion''s lips widened into a smile as he couldn''t wait to rain kisses on Mia''s lips when he finally saw her. With his mind made up on his next course of action, Orion teleported away from where he had killed the goblin king and trolls. Then, he appeared in one of the teleportation arrays in the vige. This particr teleportation array led straight to the Capital city, and once Orion arrived there, he would use his teleportation skill to instantly teleport to the castle. Over the years, Orion''s teleportation skill had improved, but it hadn''t improved to the point that he could teleport himself to anywhere in the kingdom. He still had a long way to go before he would be able to do this. Unlike him, Evelyn could teleport herself anywhere she wanted in the mortal realm. Such was the difference between an Apex Mage and an transcendent mage, which is what Orion currently was. Orion knew the path to bing an Apex Mage wouldn''t be easy, but he was prepared to put in the required work to be an Apex Mage like his mother. Speaking of his beautiful mother, Orion''s lips stretched into a smile when he recalled how excited his mother was when the both of them worked on a few runes together to improve the kingdom. He knew his mother had always hoped to acquire the skills of a rune monarch, but he never expected her to be so excited about working with him. She had practically been like a little girl who had been offered the best birthday present she could ever wish for. Evelyn kept giggling, smiling, and humming different songs to herself as the two of them continued to work on a couple of runes together. Even Orion was surprised to see a new side of his beautiful mother. He had never seen his mother as happy as that before, but he knew that one of the main reasons why Evelyn felt so happy and cheerful was because she was working alongside him. Of course, Mia also worked with them, and the three of them yed a huge role in improving the kingdom, with Elena asionally helping them while attending to her royal duties. Some of the things they worked on were runes that helped improve the kingdom''s security and agriculture. In terms of the kingdom''s security, there had been cases of beast tides urring from outside the kingdom''s borders, withrge beasts rampaging in the kingdom for one reason or the other. The beasts'' stampede destroyed farms, houses, and infrastructures. Surprisingly, it wasn''t something new and it usually urred on a yearly basis, but to prevent this, a unique rune barrier was developed around the kingdom''s border. The rune barrier was developed by Orion, Mia, and Evelyn and it was developed in a way that it would automatically create an illusion once it sensed the presence of many beasts and monsters of certain ranks. The illusion created by the rune barrier helped to ward off dangerous beasts, thereby reducing the number of beast tides urring per year. Of course, this illusion wasn''t strong enough to fool high-ranking beasts like wyverns, griffins, and the like, but it helped to reduce the number of beast tides in the kingdom. Previously, there had been about five to six beast tides a year, but ever since the rune barrier was constructed, the beast tides reduced from six to zero over the years. In terms of agriculture, Orion, Evelyn, and Mia discovered runebinations that helped enhance crop growth, increase yields, and improve soil quality, allowing the kingdom to have a stable food supply like never before. At first, the farmers were shocked when they noticed the size of the harvested fruits, but aside from being shocked, they were also filled with joy after noticing how sweet and tasty the fruits and vegetables had be. It didn''t take long for everyone within the kingdom to swiftly ept the new changes that had urred in the kingdom in terms of agriculture and it was all thanks to the royal family. Now, the elf kingdom was the only Kingdom in the mortal realm whose fruits and vegetables were three times bigger and sweeter than the others. There was no doubt about it, the royal family of the elf kingdom was simply the best monarchy in the entire mortal realm. Aside from these two things that they had improved within the kingdom, Orion, Mia, Elena, and Evelyn also developed a rune-powered irrigation system that helped provide water to both El''vendom and El''rial. This newly developed irrigation system also helped to support the kingdom''s agriculture, allowing everyone in the kingdom to love and respect their future king. With a pleased smile on his face, Orion stepped into the teleportation array and arrived at the capital city. The moment he arrived there, he swiftly activated his teleportation skill to arrive directly in front of the castle. He didn''t want anyone in the teleportation array to see him because, in a way, he had be a celebrity in his own kingdom. So, he swiftly made his way to the castle because he didn''t want his ever-dynamic fans toe running towards him the moment they spotted him. Chapter 96: 96. Girlfriend 2. The orc knights and guards genuflected to Orion as he stepped into the castle. In front of him, Orion could see an elderly elf walking in his direction, and the elf bowed to him after stopping before him. "Greetings, Your Highness. It''s good to have you back in the castle." "Thank you, Sebastian. It''s great to be back." It had been three months since he left the castle for reasons known only to him. Of course, Mia had been with him throughout the three months, but Orion had been working on some personal matters he could not avoid. As for why he was here, he came to see his mother before heading over to the academy. "Your Highness, would you like to eat or drink anything before joining Her Majesty in the Fallen Angels kingdom?" Hearing this, Orion''s eyebrows became creased. "Mom isn''t in the castle?" "No, she isn''t, your Highness." "I see," Orion replied with a disappointed look on his face. He had wanted to surprise his mother before leaving for the academy but since she was already in the Fallen Angels kingdom, that meant he would have to leave the kingdom soon as well. "As for your food, Your Highness. The chef recently made¡­" Sebastian wanted to list out the foods that had beenid out on the dining table but Orion wasn''t really interested in eating anything right now. "Oh, about that. I''m not really hungry." Sebastian nodded his head in understanding and bowed before Orion. "I understand, Your Highness, but is there anything I can help you with?" "Yes, there''s¡­" Orion informed Sebastian about the carcasses of the wyrmling, griffin, and goblin king he fought against. He told Sebastian to get some knights who would take the dead bodies to the guild to obtain the rewards the guild had promised to give anyone who was capable ofpleting the quests. There are three quests in total, and the reward forpleting all three quests is ten thousand gold coins, but Orion orders Sebastian to give the money to the farmers who had suffered so much and lost a lot of their farm animals. Once this had been done, Sebastian was to share the remaining rewards with the knights. As for how the knights would carry the huge wyrmling, griffin, goblin king, and trolls? They would be doing this by using their item box. "Understood, your Highness. I''ll begin right away." "Thank you, Sebastian." Orion thanked the head butler before making his way towards Evelyn''s bedroom. He had activated his Omnivision skill and he noticed Mia waiting for him in Evelyn''s bedroom. She was supposed to be at the inn they both slept inst night, but since she was already at the castle, this could only mean that Orion had taken longer than he was supposed to, meaning that Mia might even be more pissed at him than he had initially expected her to be. With a deep breath, Orion hastened his steps to meet his girlfriend. He activated his Omnivision skill once again to see that Mia had already noticed his presence and was busy mentally preparing herself to stay mad at him for leaving the inn without saying a word to her. She was currently looking at a mirror, practicing different types of angry expressions to see which one would best show Orion how mad she was at him. However, Orion couldn''t help but smile and chuckle internally at how cute his girlfriend was, no matter how angry she tried to look. ''She''s trying to settle on one facial expression.'' ''Should I walk slower to give her more time to decide on which ''angry'' face she wants.'' ''Nah, if I slow down, Mia would know I have seen her already.'' ''So, let''s walk as fast as possible.'' Orion hastened his steps even more, momentarily waving at the maids and pce guards who bowed and greeted him. Within seconds, he finally arrived in front of Evelyn''s bedroom and Orion pushed the door open to greet his beautiful spirit guardian. "Good morning, babe...mmm." Mia immediately chucked a pillow at his face before folding her arms underneath her breasts which had grown bigger over the years, rivaling that of his aunt but was still below that of his mother. "Where were you?" Mia asked, with a furious look on her face and her feet tapping the ground repeatedly. Mia had finally decided on the angry look she wanted to make. As for her feet tapping on the ground, it had be a habit of hers to do this whenever she was mad at her devilishly handsome master and boyfriend. Orion held the pillow away from his face before tossing it back to the bed, then he took one step forward and arrived in front of Mia, wrapping his arms around her smooth, slender waist. "I was out." He replied to her question. "I know, but don''t you know what today is? You''re expected to enroll at the academy today but now we''re going to bete for the entrance ceremony. Also, we agreed to meet with your mom this morning, and then we were to follow her to the academy, but you¡­ mmm." Orion pulled her closer to him before putting his lips on hers as he gave a peck on her lips. Pulling back to look at her face, Orion slowly caressed Mia''s soft, milky white cheeks. As always, Mia''s skin was soft and he could never get tired of patting her or caressing her cheeks. "I''m sorry," Orion said, noticing how unhappy she was, and his apology made his cute little spirit guardian blush a little. However, she tried to remain firm by maintaining an angry look on her face. She looked into Orion''s eyes but with less anger than she had a few seconds ago. "Babe, it''s been three months since west saw your mother and aunt. I thought we agreed to be here on time so we can join your mother when she is about to leave for the academy. That is why I want to know where you¡­ mmm." Orion kissed her once again. Mia''s eyes widened in surprise at Orion''s sudden kiss as he deepened it further. She could see that he was trying to avoid answering her questions, but Mia was also determined to know what he had been so busy with for him to have left their inn so early in the morning. Chapter 97: 97. Girlfriend 3. "Where were you this morning¡­ mmm." Orion pecked her lips once again. "You''re still mad at me." "I am, so tell me where you¡­ mmm?" "No." "I''m serious. I want to know¡­ mmm." "No." "Why won''t you let me¡­ mmm." "Because your face looks scary," Mia sighed deeply. Although, she liked the kisses but she really wanted to have a serious conversation with Orion right now. "Alright, fine. I''m not angry anymore. So tell me, where were you this morning¡­ mmm?" "No." "You''re trying to shut me up with your kisses, aren''t you?" Mia moved her head back a bit to look at Orion''s face with a smirk on her face. Her cheeks were quite red now, but she was no longer mad at Orion anymore. Noticing this, Orion''s lips widened into a smile as well. "Yes, and it seems to be working," Orion''s hands slowly descended from Mia''s waist to her butt. Of course, Mia loved it and she wanted him to continue, but she would never admit to that so easily. "No, it isn''t." "Is that so?" "Yes." "That''s too bad. I really thought it was working. Oh, well, I guess I''ll have to stop kissing you then," Orion dropped his hands from Mia''s butt. He was about to move away from Mia when she swiftly wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him back into their embrace. "Don''t you dare?" Orion smiled internally, because he had known that Mia really loved kissing him and she would never get tired of doing it. Well, he felt the same way as well, so he pulled her closer, deepening the kiss and allowing their tongue to contest for dominance while his fingers ran amok on her butt. Mia moaned into his mouth as she leaned her body into him, pressing her breasts against his chest while their tongues explored each other''s mouths. After a while, the two separated their mouths to catch their breath. Now they were resting their foreheads against each other with their eyes locked onto each other while they panted heavily with smiles on their faces. "You really enjoy teasing me, don''t you?" Mia asked, still looking into his eyes. Orion smiled and shrugged a bit. "Maybe." Mia wrapped her arms tighter around his neck before kissing him again. "I hate you." "You hate me?" "Yes," she replied, kissing his lips once again. "If you hate me, why do you keep kissing me?" "Because I hate you so much," she kissed Orion on the lips again. "You have a weird way of showing your hatred." "Mine is different from everyone else because I hate you more than anyone else," she pecked his lips. "Are you sure about that?" Orion noticed her tails wagging excitedly behind her and his lips widened into a smile. "Liar, I know you love me." Mia smiled as she leaned closer to him and they kissed once again, with neither of them showing any willingness to part their lips. Orion''s fingers moved around Mia''s body, teasing her boobs and ass, as she moaned even more into his lips. The two parted their lips after a while, breathing roughly once again. "My girl is bing naughtier by the day." Hearing this, Mia smiled and asked. "Do you hate this naughty girl?" "Nope, I love her so much." "Then I''ll be the naughtiest girl ever," Mia giggled before kissing him deeply. "I''d like that." "I know you would." The two kissed once again while Orion''s hands slowly descended towards Mia''s butt again, groping her. "Babe, if you keep doing that, you''ll turn me on," Mia tried to distance herself from her devilishly handsome boyfriend before she got swept away by Orion''s skillful fingers and kisses. "Well, that''s the n," Orion pulled her closer again, pressing her breasts against his broad chest, but Mia giggled and yfully pped his chest. "Stop it, we can do thister." "Fine, we''ll continue tonight." "Really?" "Yes." "We''ll go all the way, right?" Mia asked with puppy dog eyes while she wrapped her arms around his waist. Before today, it had always been kisses and a little bit of forey but they''ve never gone all the way because of one reason or the other, but now, Mia wanted to know if tonight would be different. "Yes." "You really mean it?" "Hehe," Mia hugged him, resting her head on his broad chest. "Thanks, babe; I love you so much." "I love you too." Mia''s cheeks reddened again and she hugged him tightly to enjoy his warmth. After a while, Mia called out to Orion. "Babe?" "Hmm." "You still haven''t told me about that." "About what?" Orion smiled, surprised to see that Mia hadn''t forgotten about it. "About where you were this morning," she said with a smile on her face. She knew Orion had been trying to make her forget, but there was no way she was going to forget so easily. "I was out, fighting some beasts and monsters." "I knew it," Mia pulled her head back to look into his eyes. "What rank were they and why didn''t you wake me up before leaving?" Looking at her cute face, Orion smiled and replied. "Some were Rank Eight while one of them was Rank Nine, and I couldn''t wake you up because you looked so cute while sleeping and I didn''t want to disturb my beautiful sleeping princess." After hearing Orion call her cute and beautiful, Mia couldn''t be annoyed at him, so she pouted cutely before muttering to herself. "You could have woken me up, I wouldn''t mind joining you to fight monsters in the morning." "I know, babe, but you looked exhausted as well." "And who do you think it was that made me so exhausted sincest night?" "A devilishly handsome boyfriend?" "Yes, he''s also the best boyfriend ever," Mia kissed him once again while Orion''s unruly fingers explored her body once again, causing Mia to moan into his mouth. "I really like hearing you moan," Orion teased Mia by whispering into her ears. "You were moaning a lotst night as well and seeing you moan with pure ecstasy makes me really happy." Mia''s cheeks reddened instantly when she recalled what happenedst night and she buried her head in Orion''s chest. "I hate you." Chapter 98: 98. Off To The Fallen Angels Kingdom. Mia''s cheeks reddened instantly when she recalled what happened the previous night and she buried her head on Orion''s chest. "I hate you." Orion and Mia had engaged in a little bit of naughty yst night, just like they always did, with Orion giving her an intense oral sex orgasm. It had been like this for the past few months where Orion would allow Mia to cum after every intense tongue exercise. Of course, Mia liked it a lot, but Orion knew that deep down she had been expecting him to do a lot more than that and Orion intended on giving her what she wanted tonight. While Mia was still hugging him, Orion suddenly noticed something he hadn''t seen since he arrived in Evelyn''s bedroom. "You aren''t wearing your uniform?" "I was waiting for you." "Where''s mine?" "They''re on the bed." "Alright, let''s get dressed." Mia nodded her head, and Orion walked into the bathroom to have a quick bath, and Mia followed right after. Even though she''d had a bath already, as long as it was with the only man she wanted in her life, Mia would be more than happy to bathe Orion a hundred times over. The both of them kissed and yed a little while they were in the bathroom, scrubbing each other''s bodies clean, and the moment they were done, the both of them stepped out of the bathroom before getting dressed. Orion swiftly dried his body before putting on a navy blue zer with a white dress shirt and dark grey formal trousers, which had a thin silver stripe running down the outside of each leg. Once he noticed he was done dressing up, Orion took a seat to wait for Mia. Mia was dressing in front of him, and she looked incredibly beautiful as he watched her get dressed. Mia didn''t mind dressing up in front of her boyfriend, after all, Orion had seen everything there was to see about her body. Besides, what was the point of hiding her body when it clearly belonged to him? While watching Mia get dressed, Orion could feel something rising between his legs, and it clearly wasn''t a shield hero; it was definitely his little brother, who wouldn''t look little anymore once it reared its head against his pants. Meanwhile, Mia could feel a certain someone''s eyes staring intently at her stunning body. Even she would get flustered and embarrassed if Orion stared at her body as much as he was doing right now. "Stop staring, you perv," Mia mmed a pillow onto his face before giggling at how cute Orion looked while feeling enthralled by her mesmerizing body. Orion wanted to flirt with her a little bit, but he decided against it for now because right now, they had to get dressed before leaving for the academy. In less than a minute, Mia hadpletely dressed up and was now turning towards Orion with her arms spread wide as she asked Orion. "How do I look, babe?" Mia asked with a beautiful grin on her face. "Perfect," Orionplimented and Mia giggled before twirling her body from side to side as she looked at the beautiful uniform she was wearing. Just like Orion, Mia was wearing a navy blue zer over a white blouse, and a knee-length id skirt with a dark blue and tartan pattern. A golden crest was ced on her zer''s pocket, just like that of Orion''s zer. The moment they were done dressing and checking each other out, Mia and Orion stepped out of the bedroom. They both took an item box which contained their clothes, a few snacks, and a huge amount of gold coins as well. The gold coins were the coins they earned during their time as adventurers and they had only spent a minuscule amount from it because while they were adventurers, they didn''t really spend that much when living as adventurers. Orion and Mia arrived at the courtyard only to see all the maids and butlers bowing beside the golden chariot they intended to ride for their journey. "Good luck, Your Highness, and have a wonderful time at the academy!!!" Everyone sincerely wished for Orion to have a wonderful experience during his stay at the academy. Some of the maids had tears streaming down their faces while they watched their beloved and handsome prince walking into the golden chariot. They knew Orion would spend months in the academy, but most of them were already missing their prince. Initially, he spent three months away from the castle and every single one of them had missed seeing the handsome and cheerful smile of their wonderful prince, and now, Orion was about to leave the kingdom for a few more months again. They couldn''t hold back the tears from flowing down their cheeks. They could only hope the prince enjoyed his time during his stay at the academy before returning home as soon as possible. Once Mia and Orion stepped into the chariot, the Coachman swiftly hurried to his seat before yelling for the Pegasuses to spread their wings and lift their body from the ground, lifting the chariot as they glided through the air. Mia sat down beside Orion and rested her head on his shoulder before resting a hand on top of Orion''s hand. She slowly inteced her fingers with that of Orion''s and her lips widened into a smile when she recalled what Orion said about what would be happening tonight. She couldn''t wait to experience a new kind of life with Orion at the academy. They had never been to an academy before, and Mia was a bit curious to know what it felt like to live in a dormitory that housed thousands of students from different kingdoms and races. While Mia was busy daydreaming about how she was about to experience a new way of life with Orion, she suddenly heard Orion asking her a question. "Were you able to see Mom before she left the castle this morning?" "No, she had left the castle before I arrived." Orion nodded his head in understanding. "I wonder why she had to leave the kingdom so early." Chapter 99: 99. Entrance Ceremony. In the fallen Angels kingdom, there was arge expanse ofnd floating high up in the sky. The floating ind was called ''The World Union Academy'' and it hovered above the capital city of the kingdom. The World Union Academy was built by the Fallen Angels as a way of promoting peace between all the races in the mortal realm and sharing the knowledge learned by talented individuals with the students of the academy. These talented individuals were registered as professors and instructors within the academy with the goal of sharing the knowledge they had obtained during their battles and experiences with the students. Their role was to guide the students under their tutge and help improve their ranks regardless of the race of their students. Currently, the capital city underneath the academy was buzzing with activity as it always did. The sounds and cheers of people from different races filled the streets and the academy was no different either. Students from different kingdoms could be seen heading towards the academy in their respective means of transportation. Witches could be seen sitting on a broom as they glided through the air on their way to the academy, and some mermen and a few other races from the mermaid kingdom could be seen seated in a massive chariot attached to three pairs of flying winged seahorses. These seahorses were high-ranked beasts in the mermaid kingdom, so they were capable of breathing both onnd and in the sea. Each noble from the mermaid kingdom came with a chariot of their own, causing the sky to be filled with many chariots of different sizes. Meanwhile, some elves from noble families and humble backgrounds could be seen using a teleportation array that teleported them straight from the elf kingdom to the front gate of the academy. Demons and several nobles from the Demon kingdom were no exception either; they rode on their winged hellhounds or dark flying unicorns to get to the academy. Some beastmen could be seen riding huge birds of different kinds while humans rode flying carpets that glided seamlessly in the air. The academy''s main gate was now filled with thousands of students as every single one of them passed through therge pair of gates leading into the interior of the academy. Even though the academy was currently hovering in the sky, it was not possible for anyone to simply fly or enter the academy unless they passed through the main gates of the academy. The academy also had a rear gate but that gate was only used for emergencies. As for why no one could enter the academy unless they passed through the main gate, this was because there was arge translucent mana barrier preventing anything from entering or leaving the academy. It was a very strong and rigid barrier but it wasn''t as rigid nor as strong as the rune barrier Orion created eight years ago during the noble elf tournament. Once they allnded and arrived at the gates, the students made their way towards thergest hall in the academy. This was the Assembly Hall. Whenever students passed through the main gate, they would see two or three fallen angels who would instruct them to follow a straight path that would lead them to the assembly hall. The assembly hall was arge auditorium that was capable of containing approximately ten thousand students. However, this wasn''t the total number of students in the academy. During the enrollment test that urred a few months ago, there were about five thousand students in the mortal realm who participated in the enrollment test by filling out forms before being asked to demonstrate the magical affinities they had imed to possess in the forms. Out of these five thousand students, the academy only epted two thousand, nine hundred and ny students, with the addition of ten other students who were specifically invited into the academy. This resulted in the total number of three thousand registered students in the academy. Meanwhile, as students were about to walk into the assembly hall, they were asked to ce their hands on a crystal ball that was floating in front of the main entrance to the hall. A male and female Fallen Angel also stood beside the crystal ball and they instructed the students on what they needed to do. The students were asked to insert their mana or aura into the crystal ball and a transparent screen popped up in front of the students, disying their details and rank within the academy. There were several reasons why the academy adopted this method. One of the important reasons was that the academy was trying to make sure the students who had stepped into the Academy were actually the ones who had been registered already. The academy was also trying to prevent situations where unknown individuals might pose as certain students when in reality, they were not. This method helped to prevent spies and intruders from sneaking into the academy. The academy was built as a symbol of world peace, so It wouldn''t be surprising to see some individuals who weren''t interested in maintaining world peace sneaking into the academy to cause chaos and mayhem. These guys would rather see the world return back to the old ways and one of the best ways to ignite conflict between the Kingdoms once again was by sneaking into the academy. There were also about twenty fallen Angel warriors flying around the academy to take notice of anyone walking aimlessly within the school building or on the school grounds. If any student were to be caught doing this, they would be dealt with appropriately if they noticed that he or she wasn''t registered at the academy. Anyways, the crystal ball was used to grant students safe entry into the hall. Once their names had been disyed in front of them, their names would also be disyed inside the hall by all the crystal balls hovering in the auditorium, allowing everyone to see the names and ranks of those who had stepped into the auditorium. Currently, a young witch just ced her hand on the crystal ball and her details were disyed for the instructors to see. She was immediately acknowledged as a student of the academy, so she was granted ess to the auditorium. The moment she stepped inside, three young girls arrived at the entrance of the auditorium. Chapter 100: 100. Lion Prince And Succubus Princess. "Please, ce your hand on the crystal ball," A male Angel instructed the girls and they ced their hands on the crystal ball one after the other. All of them were acknowledged as students of the academy and were permitted to enter like everyone else. While walking in, the three girls had their heads hanging in depression after noticing what rank they had been given in the school. All three girls were from the human kingdom, thus, they were all humans. "Hey, April, are you sure those numbers will be our ranks within the academy?" One of the girls asked after noticing that everyone in the hall could see their ranks. "Yes, I''m sure," April replied while the third girl remained silent. "Ugh, I can''t believe I''m ranked number #2,994," The first girl ced her hand on her face, wishing she could be invisible right now. "Fufufu¡­ I told you, you should have trained harder. Now, I''m ranked higher than you," April giggled to herself while puffing out her chest and showing how proud she was to be ranked higher than her friend. "Really? What''s your ranking?" The first girl asked with a curious look on her face. "Rank number #2,993 " "Huh? What did you just say?" The first girl asked as veins popped out on her forehead. "Hehe...." April giggled before rifying her words. "I said I''m ranked¡­eiii!!!" April shrieked loudly after noticing the scary look on her friend''s face. "Why are you ring at me like that?" "You annoying little punk," The first girl cracked her fingers as she walked closer to April. " You said you were ranked higher than me and I thought you were at least twenty ranks higher than me. I should have expected you to be a lying, annoying, punk. I''m definitely going to clobber you." April shrieked once again before hiding behind the third girl because the first girl looked as though she was ready to murder April. Meanwhile, the third girl, who had been silent all this while, simply giggled after noticing what her two close friends were doing. "I think you two should calm down. Don''t forget that there are instructors within the hall and we''re still within the school premises," The two girls nodded their heads in understanding and the third girl exined a few things to them. Although everyone might have been given a rank, this rank was given to them because this was what the academy believed to be the level of strength among all the registered students. It was understandable that many students would believe the academy might have been a bit unfair with the ranks they were given, but many of the students within the hall hoped that a change could be made to their ranks and if it were possible, they would be happy to hear what needed to be done. This was the general thought of everyone who didn''t like their ranks, and this included the three girls as well. The three girls noticed that everyone sat close to where other members of their race were, so they swiftly walked towards where other humans gathered to sit. Once they had taken their seats, they noticed other students walking into the hall. Students of different ranks entered and their names were disyed for all to see, including the top ten students who walked in, one after the other, almost as though they had nned and agreed on the time they would arrive at the academy. The first to enter was a tall, muscr lion from the lion tribe in the Beastmen kingdom. Based on his presence alone, one could feel the aura of nobility oozing out of him as he stepped into the hall to find his seat along with two female lion girls who were walking behind him. Other beastmen within the hall immediately stood up from their seats to bow to him because he was their prince, and everyone in the beastmen kingdom acknowledged the strength of their prince. Such was the level of respect they had towards their future king. The beastmen race had a level of huge respect for those who were strong, and they had a huge fondness for those who had noble hearts as well. These were the qualities the lion prince had, hence why his people respected him a lot. Within the academy, the lion prince was ranked number three, and a lot of beastmen and women wondered among themselves about who could be talented enough to Rank higher than their prince. A few minutester, a stunning beauty around the age of eighteen, stepped into the hall with her two attendants walking behind her. The subus princess was ranked number two as the hall immediately became quiet with every male finding it difficult to resist taking a few nces at the beautiful youngdy whose presence made them lust over her body regardless of what race they might be. Noticing the subus princess having her seat while her two attendants sat beside her, a male student nudged his friend who was sitting right beside him. Both of them were from the mermaid kingdom, so they were currently seated in where a lot of other sea men were gathered. "Hey, do you know why those girls who came along with the subus princess didn''t have their ranks disyed like everyone else?" "I heard the top ten students were given the privilege of bringing in an attendant, who will assist them during their stay in the academy." "Wow, so the top ten students are actually allowed to bring in an attendant?" "Yes." "Then, why did the lion prince and subus princess bring two attendants?" "That''s because the academy will provide a maid or a butler to the top three students. However, if they do not want the maid or butler given to them by the academy, the top three students are allowed to bring along an extra attendant." ====== A/N:- Thank you so much for the support, you guys. It''s been fun and I''m really pleased to have reached a hundred chapters for the novel. More chapters in the next couple of hours. Chapter 101: 101. Number One Enemy Of Men. Some might wonder why the academy allowed these top students to have attendants with them, but the answer was simple: these attendants would help provide support, assistance, and guidance to the top-ranked students throughout their time at the academy. They would also help to keep the students rxed while they were at the academy because an attendant could be a trusted friend, a loyalpanion, or maybe even a family member. Moving his attention towards something else, the young seaman nudged his friend again. "Hey, do you see those elves over there?" "Yeah man, and they''re mainly girls." "I know, right, and every one of them looks so beautiful. I''m definitely going to marry an elf in the future." Hearing this, his friend shook his head in disappointment before patting him on the back. "Buddy, how long have we been friends?" "Since the day we were born." "Exactly, and do you remember the promise we made when we were little fishes swimming in the sea?" "Yes, we promised never to fall in love with anyone until we became rank ten mages." "I''m sorry buddy, I''m breaking that promise right now." "What? You''re breaking our promise? All because you want to fuck an elf?" "Exactly," His friend didn''t deny his ambitions. "Elves are the best. I love them," Since their queen, Ariel, was a very close friend of the beautiful elf queen, a few seamen had been thinking about the possibility of having a rtionship with a female elf. "You''re a disgrace to all seamen. I can''t believe that I thought of you as my best friend. Anyways, do you know it ispletely impossible to have a female elf fall in love with you?" "What? Is this true?" "Indeed, my friend. Elves do not like mating with other races, especially humans, because their babies be half-elves, and you''ll never see a half-elf in the elf kingdom. But do you wanna know the male who all the female elves love?" "What? There''s a male all-female elves love?" "Yes, All the female elves gush whenever they hear his name. I also heard he''s the husband of all female elves as well." "What? You''re kidding. That''s impossible." "I''m serious my friend. I''ve never been more serious in my life." "Then tell me. Tell me the name of this god who has unlocked the secret of all lonely men like me?" He leaned towards his friend, eager to hear the name of this divine being. The other seamen who were listening to their conversation leaned forward as well to hear the name of this wonderful male. "You really want to know his name?" "Yes, I do," He replied and nodded his head. Every other sea man leaned closer and subconsciously nodded their heads as well. Their ears also grew bigger as they tried to listen closely to what he was about to say. "Okay, my friend. The husband of all female elves is none other than me," The young sea man puffed his chest up as he expected his friend and all the other seamen to begin pping while looking at him withplete awe. However, none of the other seamen pped, and neither were they impressed. They simply cackled loudly, knowing that there was no way any man could ever sway the heart of all the female elves in the elf kingdom. The only one who might be able to do that would be the elf queen, but it had never been heard that the elf queen had any interest in women. If this nonsense should ever be a reality, then such a man would surely be THE NUMBER ONE ENEMY OF ALL MEN. However, there was no way this could ever be a reality, so the seamen continued tough until someone walked into the hall. The moment he walked in, the first thing the sea men noticed was the name and rank disyed by all the crystal balls in the hall. "Prince Orion Galdur Elfrida," One of the seamen muttered aloud while his eyes remained focused on the screen in front of him, which also had Orion''s ranking. "He''s an elf?" "He''s also a prince?" "And he''s number one in the ranking?" "Do you think he might be¡­" "No way." "It''s not impossible." "I refuse to believe in such a reality," All the seamen tried not to believe that hundreds of female elves could be in love with the elf prince. They instantly turned their heads towards the direction of the female elves and their mouths dropped to the ground when they heard what all the gorgeous female elves were saying. "It''s Prince Galdur?" "You''re right!!" "He''s here!!" "This feels like a dream. I''m actually in the same academy with Prince Galdur. I''m so happy right now." "Me too." "Me three." "Over here, Prince Galdur!!" The girls shouted in unison as they beckoned for Orion toe sit with them, and Mia waved back to them as they walked closer to take a seat with all the other elves. Seeing the way Mia and Orion looked like the perfect couple as they walked closer to them, the girls couldn''t be happier for the two of them, as they had done a lot in improving their kingdom. "Princess Mia looks beautiful as always." "Prince Galdur is so lucky." "I bet Prince Galdur is really taking care of her." "Of course, he is. Prince Galdur is the best." "I wish one day, he''ll notice me too." Of course, Mia and Orion heard what the girls were saying and she simply waved at them, feeling happy and pleased to see beautiful elves gushing over her boyfriend. Her boyfriend was simply amazing. No, he was the best boyfriend in the world and she was happy to see others acknowledging this fact as well. Orion and Mia sat in front of all the elf girls and the elf girls could be heard giggling to themselves as they found it amazing to be seated so close to their prince. A few elves wanted to touch his golden blonde hair that always looked like it was shining, but because they would never want to make their prince angry, they decided to be satisfied with just sitting close to him. Chapter 102: 102. Current Goals. Seeing how all the beautiful elves were smiling and chuckling behind their beloved prince, a dark shadow clouded the faces of all the seamen who were watching from afar. All of them were hanging their heads in depression. However, the aura of anger and jealousy could be seen oozing out of their body and they slowly raised their heads to re at the prince and his harem of beautiful elves. Currently, their faces were contorted into an ugly,ical expression while they talked to each other. "Men?" A seaman called out to hisrade. "Yes?" All the seamen answered in unison. "Are you all seeing this?" "Of course, we are." "What do you think we should do about this?" "Slice him in half," Everyone stated as though they had one mind. "Splendid, and this means that from this day on, the elf prince is officially the number one enemy of the council of men." "Agreed," Everyone nodded their heads in agreement and the beautiful sea girls who were sitting right beside the seamen couldn''t help but shake their heads in disappointment at the odd behavior being disyed by their men. The hall slowly became filled with noise as the number of students in the hall increased significantly. The instructors and professors also entered the hall, followed by the headmistress and deputy headmistress. Orion also noticed Evelyn walking right beside Elena and his lips curled up in a smile. It had been three months since hest saw his two beautiful women, and they looked as stunning as always. A few world leaders also came as well like the Lion King and the king of humans. The moment everyone in the hall was seated, the entrance ceremony finally began, with Lucille Darkwing stepping forward to address the students. "Wee, students and young leaders of tomorrow, to the Union World Academy!!" Lucille announced. She applied mana to her voice so that everyone in the hall would hear what she was saying clearly. "Today, we gather as one, representing our kingdom''s culture, races, and species as we stand together in our quest for knowledge, understanding, and, most importantly, world peace. More than two decades ago, the world was ravaged by conflicts and division. The war left deep scars and many ashes, but from those ashes, we rose to be stronger and more resilient. Our academy was born from the dream of a united future where leaders from all kingdoms coulde together, learn from each other, and forge a brighter path. As you begin your journey here, remember that you are not just a representative of your own kind, but ambassadors of hope and unity. You will learn from the best minds our world has to offer, and you will grow alongside your peers, who will be lifelong friends and allies to you. Within these hallowed halls, we celebrate our differences and find strength in our diversity. We honor the dragons'' fierce courage, the elves'' noble pride, the seamens'' knowledge, the humans'' tenacity, the witches'' wisdom, the beastmen''s strength, and the demons'' diversity. Together, you are the bridge-builders, the peacemakers, and the innovators the world needs. Let this day be themencement of our journey towards shaping a world where unity triumphs over division and love conquers all." Lucillepleted her speech and everyone in the hall pped their hands, but Lucille wasn''t done yet. She raised her hands, indicating for everyone to stop pping so she could continue. "I understand that some of you might think that the academy''s ranking system is a bit unfair, but I can assure you that everyone will be given an equal chance to acquire the rank you believe that you deserve. The academy will be introducing our merit point system, designed to encourage students throughout the semester. You''ll earn points based on > Attendance and active participation in sses > Respectful behavior towards teachers and peers > Outstanding performance in club activities andpetitions > Volunteer work and contribution to the academy''smunity. These merit points will be tracked and tallied, and by the end of the semester, the top seven students with the most points will be appointed as members of our inaugural student council. The privileges thate with being a student council member will be discussed with everyone in the future." Hearing this, the hall became filled with loud murmurs. So many students weren''t satisfied with their rankings in the academy, but now that they had a clear goal to aim for, everyone became interested in being among the top seven because only students of these rankings would be given the privilege of bing student council members. With that out of the way, Lucille uttered thest piece of information she wanted the students to know. "The academy is a three-year program but students will be allowed to graduate as early as their first year if the academy thinks they''re ready." Hearing this, a huge smile appeared on Orion''s face. Ever since Orion became a rank ten mage, he had been having second doubts about attending the academy, but now that he knew he could leave the academy immediately after his first year, Orion couldn''t wait to graduate from the academy as soon as possible. Once he graduated from the academy, Orion intended to spend time with his mother and aunt like never before. He was confident that he would be doing a lot of naughty things with them every single day once he graduated from the academy. However, for now, he would only be able to be intimate with them on a few asions because of how busy both of them were. Orion swiftly turned his gaze towards his beautiful mother and aunt who didn''t bother looking in Orion''s direction. He had been subtly watching them since Lucille began her speech and he noticed that both Evelyn and Elena kept their gaze on Lucille as though what she was saying was really of interest to them. Seeing that his mother and aunt weren''t interested in looking at him, Orion grinned even more to himself. ''It seems Mom and Aunt Elena are still mad at me.'' Chapter 103: 103. Fallen Angels Past. ''Babe?'' Mia telepathically called out to Orion. She was currently resting her head on Orion''s shoulder while they listened to Lucille''s speech. ''Hm?'' ''Why aren''t there any undead in the hall?'' Mia asked as she scanned through the hall one more time to be certain that there really weren''t any undead students. ''That''s because the academy is currently focused on registering students in the mortal realm.'' ''Only in the mortal realm? I thought the academy was trying to promote peace between all the kingdoms in the world?'' ''Yes, but since this is the first time the academy is epting students, they''re trying to maintain the number of students enrolling in the academy.'' ''Are they doing this because they don''t want to burn out their instructors and professors?" ''Yeah, something like that. They might increase the number of students enrolling next year once the instructors and professors be ustomed to their roles." ''So, does this mean the academy will be enrolling students from theher realm, next year?'' ''I doubt that.'' ''What do you mean?'' ''Although, to everyone, it seems like the academy is only focused on enrolling students from the mortal realm, there are some within the mortal realm who know the truth behind this decision.'' ''And what''s that?'' ''The Angels do not like the undead, especially the three undead mages.'' ''Did something happen between the three mages and the angel race?'' ''Yes, but neither of them are willing to openly admit this. They might act friendly and nice towards each other, but deep down, the angels really hate the three undead mages.'' ''What happened between the Angels and undead mages?'' ''Do you recall how it was widely known that the three undead mages killed the old gods?'' ''Yes.'' ''That wasn''t entirely what happened.'' ''It wasn''t? Then what happened?'' ''Back then, the three undead mages cast a dangerous spell on the angels, hypnotizing them to reveal the old gods'' weaknesses before they were forced to kill the old gods with their own hands. Every single angel in the celestial realm became crestfallen after realizing what they had done. They were angry at the fact that they got tricked by the three undead mages, but most importantly, the angels were disappointed by their weakness and their inability to neutralize the undead mages'' dark spell. In the end, as punishment for ending the lives of the ones who made them, the angels'' golden wings turned obsidian ck, reflecting the anger and resentment they felt towards the undead race.'' ''Do you believe the angels and the undead race will ever be close in the future?'' ''To be honest, I can''t say, but we''ll see how things develop between the two races in the future,'' Orion said, then he and Mia directed their attention back to Lucille once again, listening to what she was saying to the students. "Before everyone leaves the hall, I would like to give this to you all," Lucille clicked her fingers and thousands of identity cards hovered above the students'' heads before dropping into their hands. The students held up their cards and noticed that their names were written on the cards. Their dormitory names were also written on it and a few other important information. Lucille also introduced the students to the professors in charge of each dormitory, allowing everyone to know who would be their instructors and professors in charge of each dormitory. The moment she was done with this, she gave everyone half an hour to say their goodbyes to their friends and family waiting outside the hall. Once the students said their goodbyes to their friends and family, they were expected to meet their professors and instructors in their dormitories, who would then instruct them and provide further information to the students. "Alright everyone, that will be all. See you allter," Lucille said, indicating that everyone could stand up from their seats to say their goodbyes to their loved ones and everyone did exactly that. Orion noticed Evelyn leaving the hall while Elena stayed behind. Mia went to talk to Elena while Orion followed after his mother, who still hadn''t directed her gaze towards him. Noticing that Orion was walking in her direction, Evelyn''s lips widened into a smile and she spread her arms to give him a hug. Orion was taken aback, seeing the beautiful smile on his mother''s face. He''d thought his mother was mad at him, but seeing her smiling right now made him think otherwise. Nevertheless, Orion didn''t waste a second and he swiftly hugged his mother, allowing Evelyn to smile even more because she was feeling happy andfortable while hugging Orion. It had been three months since Evelynst saw Orion, but it felt like years since shest saw him. Evelyn had missed him so much and she wouldn''t mind remaining the way they were for the next few hours if Orion wouldn''t mind hugging her for such a long time. "I''ve missed you so much, sweetie." "I''ve missed you too, Mom," Orion hugged Evelyn tightly, showing that he had missed Evelyn just as much as she had missed him. Of course, Evelyn was pleased with this and she giggled to herself. "Today will be themencement of my baby''s new journey in the academy." "Mom?" "What is it, dear?" "You really need to stop calling me a baby. I''m no longer a baby, you know?" Evelyn giggled and stroked his hair gently before pulling back from the hug to look into her handsome baby''s face. "Mama doesn''t care about that." "You do know that there are other mages and knights around us right now." "Yes, and who cares about what they think? My baby will always remain precious to me and that will never change. Besides, Mia calls you babe because she likes it, so Mama is going to continue calling you what makes her happy." Hearing what his mother said, Orion released a sigh as he gave up saying anything else to try to convince Evelyn. He could see that Evelyn was determined to keep referring to him the way she wanted and she wasn''t going to let anyone stop her from calling him whatever she wanted. Also, since Evelyn was happy, Orion didn''t want to say anything that would bring a frown to her face. He loved seeing his mother smiling and that was what mattered to him the most. Also, It was a good thing he had cast a sound magic spell which prevented anyone from hearing what they were saying. Orion noticed Elena and Mia walking towards their direction, so he cancelled out the sound magic spell. He did this so that he and Evelyn would be able to hear what Elena and Mia were about to say. "What were you two talking about?" Elena asked with a smile on her face while Mia walked behind her. Orion turned to Elena and he replied. "We were talking about how beautiful you looked today," "Liar," Orion smiled and spreads his arms wide, expecting his aunt toe into his embrace but Elena was hesitant to hug him. "What are you doing? There are so many people around?" "Since when have the Elfridas ever been concerned about what others think of us?" "As a Headmistress of the academy, I have to be careful with the way I act in front of the other students," "Oh," Orion''s lips stretched into a smirk. "So, the great Elena Elfrida cares about her position more than her family," "I didn''t say ...." It''s fine, Aunt Elena. Since you don''t want to hug me, I guess I''ll have to hug another beautiful Elfrida in my family," Orion turned to Mia, but Mia was surprised by what he said. "Hm? Me? But I''m not....." Mia was about to say that she wasn''t an Elfrida like Evelyn and Elena but Orion swiftly interrupted her mid-sentence. "Nonsense Mia, as my future wife, you''re definitely an Elfrida," Orion caresses Mia''s cheeks before kissing her. Mia was happy when she heard Orion calling her his future wife and she wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him as though they were the only ones in the hall. Seeing this, Elena couldn''t help voicing out her thoughts. "I hope you two haven''t forgotten where you are right now?" Orion and Mia slowly parted their lips and he spoke telepathically to Elena. ''What''s wrong Aunt Elena? Since when does the academy disapprove of two lovers kissing each other?'' ''The academy doesn''t have any rules about that,'' ''Then it means we aren''t doing anything wrong. Or would you like me to kiss you too,'' ''What?'' Elena''s cheeks reddened and she looked away from him, trying to hide her flushed face. Orion smiled as he noticed his beautiful Aunt. Of course, Mia and Evelyn noticed the two of them being awfully quiet while looking at each other. "What are you two talking about?" Mia was the one who asked Orion but Evelyn replied before Orion could say anything. "It seems baby is flirting with his Aunt even though he has two other beautifuldies in front of him," Orion didn''t deny what he was doing and the four of them continued to tease each other while talking. The four continued to talk and giggle, oblivious to the fact that someone was subtly hiding and ring at them with rage glinting in his eyes. Chapter 104: 104. Smart Bracelets. Orion, Mia, Evelyn, and Elena continued to talk and giggle until Elena noticed that they had spent a lot of time talking. "I think it''s time for you to join your other dorm members," she informed Orion. "Do we have to?" "Yes, you''re a member of Ster Hall. Professor Draco will give you a tour of the academy and you''re expected to join everyone else." "But what if I want you to give me a tour of the academy instead?" "I don''t think¡­" "Aunt Elena, it''s been months since Ist saw you, don''t you want to spend more time with me? Because I certainly want to spend more time with you." "But I still have a lot of work to¡­" "Pretty please¡­" Orion pleaded with puppy dog eyes and Mia also pleaded alongside him, mping her hands between her huge breasts. Of course, Elena couldn''t say no to them after seeing their cute faces. It reminded her a lot of how cute they were when they were still little. "Fine, I''ll give the two of you a tour of the academy." "Yay, Aunt Elena is the best," Mia walked towards Elena to give her a hug. Orion smiled, and Evelyn giggled while watching all this, and then she raised one of her hands up. "Mama would also love to have a tour." Hearing Evelyn''s words, Elena rolled her eyes with a smile. "I knew you would want a tour as well." "Ufufufu....yep, and I''ll need my favorite sister to lead the way," Evelyn giggled and locked her arms with one of Elena''s arms. Mia also locked her arm with Elena''s other arm. Now Elena was nked by two beautiful females, and the three of them giggled as they walked together, leaving behind Orion who was the only one left without a beautiful girl by his side. "Hey, what about me? I want to have beautiful girls walking with me too" All three girls giggled before turning around to look at the handsome elf prince. "You want a beautiful girl to walk with you?" Elena asked Orion. "Well, Mia, are you interested in walking with your lonely boyfriend or with your cute Aunt?" "I prefer Aunt Elena," Mia replied with a smile and an imaginary arrow pierced Orion''s heart. "Ugh." Noticing this, Elena giggled and turned towards Evelyn. "What about you, sister, do you prefer that lonely prince over there or the cool princess over here?" Evelyn giggled and replied. "I''ll stick with the beautiful princess." "Ugh," Another arrow pierced Orion''s heart. "What about you? Would you rather walk along with us?" Evelyn and Mia asked Elena, as though their minds were in synchrony. "Of course,dies. I''ll give you a wonderful tour around the academy," Elena strutted forward elegantly with two beautifuldies by her side, causing a third arrow to pierce through Orion''s chest, forcing him tond on his knees. "Ugh. No,dies. Come back, don''t leave me!!" Orion shouted after them dramatically, and it made his girls happy as they giggled while walking away from him. Good thing Orion was the only one left in the hall, or else this would have been the gossip of the month within the academy. While walking with two beauties by her side, Elena suddenly recalled something. "Oh, that reminds me, I should probably inform Lucille to bring me Orion''s smart bracelet." "A smart bracelet?" Evelyn asked, not familiar with what it was. "Yes, it''s what every student needs to have by their side." Since Orion was a student at The Union World Academy, he was expected to have a smart bracelet. However, since Mia was his attendant, it wasn''tpulsory for her to have a smart bracelet. "Okay, I''ll tell her about it," Evelyn informed Lucille telepathically and a fallen Angel brought Orion''s smart bracelet to him. Lucille was currently busy with a few things, so she informed Evelyn that one of her subordinate would bring the smart bracelet to Orion. Now, Orion was walking towards his beautiful girls so they could walk together. He collected the smart bracelet and noticed the unique appearance of the item on his hand. The smart bracelet was a slender, white band that had a miniaturized crystal ball on the surface. "And what does this gizmo do?" Orion asked Elena. "It does a lot of things," Elena began to exin. "Not only will it help students to study, but it can also be used to send and receive messages, navigate around the academy, and share important announcements with all the students as well. It also has other uses, but the ones I mentioned are the main ones that you need to know for now." "Wait a minute, did you just say it can be used to send and receive messages?" "Yes." "How?" "Do you recall how the crystal ball was used to broadcast your fight during the noble elf tournament to everyone within the kingdom?" "The smart bracelet uses a simr mechanism. All smart bracelets are connected to an enchanted magicalwork called THE GRID. The grid is a web of magical energies and information that is linked to all the smart bracelets in the academy. It also has a messaging protocol which allows everyone to send and receive messages from each other," Elena continued to exin the features of the smart bracelets and what it was capable of doing, but the more he listened, the more Orion noticed how simr the messaging process was to that of his previous world. In fact, it felt like someone from his previous world had designed this smart bracelet and its messaging protocol while using his or her knowledge of mana. ''But if this is true, then it means that this world might have other transmigrators and reincarnations like me,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts as he suddenly realized that there might be others from his previous world living in this world too. Although he had no proof that there might be other reincarnators like him, deep down Orion knew that he might not be the only reincarnated person living in this world. Chapter 105: 105. The Quadrants. Right after Elena was done exining everything the smart bracelet was capable of doing, she decided to give them a tour of the academy. As previously stated before, the academy was very big and could easily be called a city. It had four main dormitories with the top ten students residing in one of the four dormitories called Ste Hall. Ste Hall had a huge fountain with a couple of statues in front of it as well. It also had a library, a dining hall, and a training room where everyone could train together. However, if the students wanted to train alone, Ste Hall also had a private training room, a private study area, and a private lounge for each student in the dormitory. The academy''s main buildings could be divided into four quadrants, excluding the Assembly Hall. Each quadrant signified different aspects of the academy''s curriculum. The four quadrants were The Magical Arts quadrant, the Alchemy quadrant, the Historical quadrant, and the Combat Art quadrant. The magical art quadrant was the building where spellcasting courses would take ce. The Alchemy quadrant was where alchemy and potion brewing took ce. Historical records about the world''s history and the diverse cultures of the different races could be found in the Historical arts quadrants, while the Combat quadrant was where students could learnbat magic and beast mastery. These four buildings were connected to the assembly hall by long winding paths, which also led to other buildings like The Great Library, the menagerie, the main training ground, and the greenhouse. The great library and the main training grounds were avable to all students. The greenhouse was where herbs and nts could be nted, and the menagerie was a sanctuary for magical creatures. These two buildings were made avable to all the students. These were the main buildings that made up the academy, and Elena made sure to show Orion, Mia, and Evelyn every single one of the buildings. They used the teleportation arrays to know exactly where each building led, and once they were done, Elena showed Orion and Mia the way to their dormitory. Since the top ten students would be staying in Ste Hall, their attendants were to apany them to the hall as well. And this was how Orion and the girls spent their day. Now that they had nothing else to do, it was time for them to go their separate ways. "I guess it''s time I head back home," Evelyn muttered loud enough for Orion, Mia, and Elena to hear what she said. "You''ll being back, right?" Mia asked. "Yes, Mia, I will. Since you guys will have nothing to do for a week, I guess I could spend some quality time with you two before sses truly begin, but I won''t be able toe here tomorrow." "You won''t?" Orion asked. "Yes, I have a few things to do tomorrow but I''ll be spending the rest of the week here starting from the day after tomorrow." Orion nodded his head in understanding before turning towards his aunt. "What about you, Aunt Elena?" "I''ll be busy tomorrow as well, but I''ll try to spend some time with you and Mia once I''m done with my work tomorrow," Elena knew this wouldn''t be easy but she was determined to work as hard as she could so that she could rx and spend some time with her family. That was all that mattered to Elena. Her family meant a lot to her and she would do anything for them. With that out of the way, Evelyn made her way to the golden chariot waiting for her arrival. She entered, and it took her back to the elf kingdom. She intended on returning back to the academy in the next two days, and although the academy didn''t normally allow anyone to step into the school premises, Evelyn was seen as an important guest, so she was granted the privilege to enter and leave the academy as much as she pleased. Meanwhile, Elena returned back to her office to see what Lucille was doing and found a pile of work on her desk too. Now, it was only Orion and Mia who remained. "So, where should we go now?" Orion asked, and Mia instantly locked her arms with his while they slowly walked side by side. She rested her head on Orion''s shoulder while they were walking, then she replied to Orion''s question. "How about the dining hall? I''m curious to see what type of food they have there. Also, it''s almost nighttime, so we need to eat before heading over to our room." Orion nodded his head in response and the two headed straight to the dining hall in their dormitory. They ate and talked a bit before moving over to their bedroom. Meanwhile, in the same dormitory, a young man could be seen in a different room. He had Brown hair and hazel-colored eyes. He was also one of the ten special students in Ste Hall. This meant that just like Orion, this young man was given an invitation to attend the academy. In other words, he must have possessed remarkable skills for the academy to have noticed him and specially invited him. However, he had also been the student ring at Orion and the girls a few hours ago in the assembly hall. His name was Neil Hartman and he was a young noble from the human Kingdom. He also had the appearance of a young boy around the age of eighteen. Neil was currently seated on his chair, with his hands curled up in fists. He then mmed his clenched fists on his desk as he recalled how the elf prince was smiling and chuckling with three beautiful women while he and the other students in Ste Hall had to be coordinated by a tall muscr professor. ''Who does he think he is, huh?'' Neil gritted his teeth as he uttered in his thoughts. ''Just because he is the elf prince, doesn''t mean he can do whatever he wants.'' ''Yeah, that''s it. My mind is finally made up. I''m definitely going to kill him as revenge for what the elf queen did to my dad and mom.'' ''The prince''s head will be mine.'' Chapter 106: 106.Neil Hartman. Neil mmed his clenched fists on his desk as he recalled how the elf prince had been smiling and chuckling with three beautiful women while he and the other students in Ste Hall had to be coordinated by a tall muscr professor. ''Who does he think he is, huh?'' Neil gritted his teeth as he uttered these words in his mind and mmed his fists on his desk once again. ''Why does he get to be taken on a tour around the school by women while we were left behind to be coordinated by a scary-looking professor.'' ''Just because he is the elf prince doesn''t mean that he gets to do whatever he wants.'' ''This is so unfair.'' ''The academy needs to treat everyone equally.'' ''Also, the female elves were gushing over him as though he was the only male in the academy.'' ''What''s up with that?'' ''They must have been charmed or something!!!'' He refused to ept that the female elves truly liked him. ''Stupid c*nts.'' ''Those fucking retards!!'' ''They were clearly trying to get into the prince''s pants.'' ''I hate thosedies already.'' ''I hate the elf prince too.'' ''In fact, I hate this entire academy.'' ''Not only were the female elves fawning over him, but I could also hear the girls from our kingdom whispering about how cute he was.'' ''I bet he likes being the center of attention as well.'' ''I''m certain he''s been living this way since the day he was born, not knowing how it feels to be despised by hundreds and thousands of people.'' ''He clearly doesn''t know how much I''ve suffered before getting to this point of my life.'' ''I lost both of my parents when I was five years old while he''s been living a life of luxury with his mother by his side, not knowing that his mother ruined my family.'' During the war, Neil''s father had been a strong battle mage who was famous for winning battles, and he had also been the General of the royal army. His father had been well-loved and respected in the human kingdom, and he''d had a strong desire to help the human kingdom be the greatest kingdom ever. During one of their raids to subdue the elf kingdom, Neil''s father led an army of five thousand men, but their opponent hadn''t been the army of the opposing kingdom. Instead, they had fought against just one individual. Back then, Evelyn hadn''t be an Apex Mage, so very little was known about the young female elf who stood against thousands of men, and with little more than a wave of her hand, Evelyn wiped out more than four thousand Knights and Mages. It had been absurd and unheard of. No one in the mortal realm had ever heard of such a thing happening in a battle before. Even the demons from the demon kingdom weren''t crazy enough to send just one mage or knight to fight against an army of four thousand mages and knights. However, the elves were able to aplish something that had never been done before. More than four thousand knights and battle mages were killed, and the remaining few hundred soldiers were either badly injured or had their mana core destroyed by Evelyn''s attack. Neil''s father was one of the few battle mages whose mana core was destroyed, and he was never able to manipte mana again. This led to him losing his position as the General of the royal army. He was also med for being a coward and not being able to protect his men against a single mage. The shame of having more than ny percent of his army wiped out by a single mage continued to haunt him and he was seen as a disgrace to the nobles and ministers in the kingdom. The wives and mothers of the dead soldiers also med and hated him for being unable to bring back their sons and husbands from the war alive. Neil''s father continued to live a life of solitude in the woods of the human kingdom. He became no different than a walking dead and was simply waiting for nature to take him away as well. He had no reason to live anymore, and he felt this way until he met Neil''s mother, which happened a few years after the war had ended, and the kingdoms decided to live in peace with one another. Neil''s father and mother decided to live peacefully as a family in the woods where they would be alone. They continued to live this way until something terrible happened to Neil''s father and mother when Neil was five years old. Soldiers from the royal family marched into the woods and killed both of his parents. Neil was lucky enough to survive because his uncle protected him while his father and mother stayed behind to confront the soldiers and distract them. It turned out that Neil''s father had been training a group of mercenaries who had lost either a father or a brother during the war. They were training very hard to seek vengeance for the death of those they lost, but the King found out about it and ordered his men to kill every single one of them because if he didn''t do this, it would mean that the king was in support of this, and it could clearly be misinterpreted as a deration of war to the other kingdoms in the mortal realm. Neil''s uncle, Phil Hartman, protected Neil and managed to raise him on his own, but just like Neil''s father, he also had a strong desire to kill the Elf queen. The elf queen ruined the life of his brother and forced his brother to resort to things like creating and training a group of mercenaries. Neil''s father only decided to train these mercenaries as a way to redeem himself in the eyes of society. It wasn''t like he had wanted to do it, he had just felt like he had to do it. Although the world was at peace, there were hundreds of mages and knights within the kingdom who still harbored the desire to take revenge for the loved ones they lost. Neil''s father capitalized on their desires and decided to give them a chance to seek the vengeance they wanted. Too bad the king noticed this and ordered his men to kill every single one of the rebels. Chapter 107: 107. Neil Hartman 2. Just like Neil and his uncle who were able to escape from the king''s men, a few other rebels were able to escape as well, and they secretly formed a dark guild with the goal of ending not only the elf queen, but also the nobles, ministers, and finally the king of the human kingdom. ''I''ll make sure I have my revenge on all of them, starting with the elf queen.'' ''She destroyed my family and I''m definitely going to ruin hers as well.'' ''It''s a shame the elf prince is a rank ten mage.'' ''If he wasn''t a rank ten mage, it would have made things a lot easier for me.'' ''However, since he''s a Rank ten mage, it means I will have to settle on a different approach.'' ''I''m a rank seven mage so there''s no way I''ll be able to win against him in a fight, and I''m not stupid enough to try to ambush him in his sleep or anything like that.'' ''Unlike me, he''s a transcendent being and this makes it impossible for me to win against him inbat.'' ''But there''s still a way for me to win.'' ''There''s a way for a rank seven mage like me to win inbat against a rank ten mage, and this means I should be able to have my revenge.'' ''I should be able to have the elf prince''s head if I can just...'' Neil''s thoughts were interrupted when he heard a knock on his door and he swiftly turned his head towards it. He realized that it was his attendant, and Neil ordered him toe in. "Come in." Just like every other student in Ste Hall, Neil also had an attendant with him. His attendant was a rebel who worked for his uncle in the dark guild, so they had known each other for years. "Young master, your uncle would like to have a word with you," The attendant handed Neil a small crystal ball. The crystal ball allowed Neil and his uncle tomunicate over a long distance while seeing each other''s faces. Neil nodded his head in understanding before grabbing the crystal ball. Then he ordered his attendant to wait outside while he talked to his uncle. Neil could have asked his attendant to return to his own room, but he didn''t because he still had a few things to say to him. The attendant could easily guess what their discussion would be about, but he decided to wait to hear what Neil had to say once he was done talking with his uncle. Ever since Neil noticed Orion in the hall, a fraction of his rage, which had always been suppressed for so long, got released, and he had been unable to think of anything aside from ending the prince himself. This was all for the sake of his revenge. Neil''s attendant waited outside his bedroom for half an hour until Neil ordered him to step back into his room. The attendant politely opened the door to find Neil standing before his window while staring at the stars in the night sky, his hands sped behind him. Neil seemed to be contemting what he and his uncle had discussed, but he didn''t ponder over it for more than a minute before returning his gaze back to his attendant. "Young master, what did Lord Phil say about the prince?" "He wants us to focus on our main objective." Phil''s orders were simple. He understood Neil''s hatred towards the elf queen and everyone rted to her, but he didn''t want this to cloud Neil''s judgment and distract him from what he should really be focused on. The main reason why Phil allowed Neil to go to the academy wasn''t because of Orion, rather, he wanted Neil to help the dark guild by causing chaos and mayhem within the academy. No one could enter the academy unless they were one of the students, but with Neil''s help, the guild would be able to sessfully implement their n. If all went ording to n, the world would return back to an era of war, and then Neil would have more than enough reasons to kill not only the elf prince but also the elf queen as well. One could only wonder why a small organization like the Dark Guild would feel so confident about taking the life of an Apex Mage, but the answer was simple: the Dark Guild wasn''t the only one interested in returning the world back to an era of war. Even Neil wasn''tpletely delusional enough to believe that he could face someone as strong as the elf queen, but he knew his uncle was secretly working with another organization that shared themon goal of returning the world back to an age of war and bloodshed. He heard his uncle telling one of his subordinates about how the unknown organization seemed to be headed by one of the current Apex Mages. However, even his uncle didn''t know who the Apex Mage was, but one thing was certain, and that was the fact that one of the Apex Mages wasn''t interested in living in a world of peace and tranquility anymore. In a nutshell, if everything went ording to n, all the kingdoms in the mortal realm would begin to wage war on each other. But only time would tell whether it would truly happen in the future or not. Neil clenched his fists tightly as he decided to let go of his hatred towards the elf prince for now and focus all his attention on his primary objective. He and his attendant began to make ns on what they needed to do, but while Neil and his attendant were busy racking their brains on how to cause chaos within the academy, Orion and Mia were sweating profusely as the two of them embarked on a steamy exercise in their bed. ==== A/N:- I understand that some of you will be unhappy with how I haven''t revealed the part where Orion views his status, along with the skills he was rewarded with. Forgive me for this. I am simply waiting to reveal this at the best time. Don''t worry it won''t be long from now. However, I''ll continue to reveal things bit by bit like how I''ve been doing before now. Oh, and the next chapter will be having an R18 scene, so please, you''re more than wee to skip the next two or four chapters if you''re not interested in reading stuff like this. Chapter 108: 108. First Night In The Academy. Right after they were done eating, Mia and Orion returned back to Orion''s dorm room. Orion''s room was spacious withrge windows and high ceilings. It also had a private bathroom, a small kitchen, and a bedroom with a door that separated it from the living room with a few pieces of furniture in it. Since they had eaten and rested in the dining hall of their dormitory, Orion thought now would be a good time for him to get some sleep, so he strode towards therge four-poster bed at the center of his bedroom. "Ugh, I''m stuffed," Orion yawned and stretched his arms while walking towards his bed. He sat down andid back on his bed, staring at the ceiling. Mia alsoid down beside him, before saying. "The room is really big." "Yes, it is." Mia turned to her left to look into Orion''s eyes before asking him a question. "So, this is going to be your room for the next three years?" "Yes, but I won''t be staying here for that long." "You won''t?" She asked, moving closer to snuggle up with Orion before removing a few strands of hair from his face. "Nope, I''d rather graduate as fast as I can," Orion replied. There was still so much he wanted to do, and exploring the world was certainly one of them, hence why he wanted to graduate as fast as he could. "If you want to graduate very fast from the academy, you''ll need a lot of merit points, right?" Mia asked, resting her head on Orion''s chest. "Yes, and that''s what I''ll do," Orion replied before noticing Mia raising her head to look into his eyes. "Don''t worry, your cute attendant will help you umte a lot of merit points." "Don''t you mean my cute girlfriend will help me to umte the merit points?" Orion asked with a smile and Mia giggled. "Yes, I''d be happy to help you," She slowly twirled her index fingers around Orion''s lips while humming a song. Her tails were wagging excitedly while she was staring at Orion''s lips as she enjoyed using her finger to trace the soft texture of Orion''s captivating lips. Even though they weren''t kissing, Mia could feel her nipples hardening just by ying with her boyfriend''s sexy lips. Of course, Orion had noticed what his cute vixen was doing, and he understood why she was doing it. Still, he decided to ask. "What are you doing?" "I''m humming a song," Mia replied with a smile, knowing exactly what his question was about. "I''m talking about your fingers." "So, what about them?" "They''re invading my privacy." "Is that bad?" "Yes." "Nope, it isn''t. My boyfriend''s lips look sexy, and I couldn''t help myself, so I had to touch it." "Are you satisfied now?" "Nope, I wanna keep doing this." Orion smiled and leaned closer to her. "If you want to kiss me, just say it," Mia giggled and bit her lower lips. "Yes, I''d like that." "I knew you would," Orion smiled and leaned closer to her lips, now his lips were mere inches away from hers, causing Mia to giggle at how close they were. She pecked Orion''s lips and held his gaze while crawling back to the center of the bed. Orion crawled towards her as well, his eyes locked on hers like a wolf''s gaze locked on its prey. Mia smiled and giggled, loving this new side of her boyfriend. It wasn''t the first time they had been intimate like this, but she liked it whenever the two of them did stuff like this. She stopped moving once she noticed that she was at the center of the bed, then bit her lower lips as she watched Orion slowly approach her. The two exchanged brief kisses a couple of times until the desire within them reached its limit. Within seconds, they were both exploring each other''s mouths, twirling their tongues around each other while flinging off some of their garments. Spittle drizzled down the side of Mia''s lips until Orion separated his lips from hers, with the both of them breathing heavily due to the intensity of their kiss. Now the two of them had their eyes locked on to each other with a smile on their faces. It wasn''t the first time they had kissed so passionately and it certainly wouldn''t be thest. Orion noticed not just the smile on her face but also the lust shining in her eyes. He kissed her lips once more before moving to her beautiful milky white thighs. Noticing the wet patch on her panties, a confident grin appeared on his face and Orion pulled her closer to him by the waist before swiftly pulling down her panties. The brisk move caused her heart to almost burst, but she giggled at how eager her boyfriend was to have a taste of her. Her heart, body, and soul already belonged to him, and she wanted nothing more than to see Orion shower her with love in more ways than one. Meanwhile, Orion noticed that her honeypot waspletely drenched, with her juice dripping down the bed sheets. He went down on her pretty-looking snatch, kissing and nibbling on her thighs, before moving to her dripping entrance and spreading her pussy wide open for his lips and tongue to dive in. "Mmm," Mia moaned as Orion''s tongue continued to savor the taste of her juice. Her hands clenched the bed sheets tightly and her eyes widened in disbelief as her legs twitched when she approached her first orgasm, filling her mind with a conflicting feeling of fear and pleasure. Mia couldn''t make sense of it. Before now, Mia had felt that something was different about Orion, but the moment he inserted his tongue into her cunny, she became certain about it. His cunnilingus was nothing like before. It felt a million times better than it used to be, and more importantly, it felt a lot more intense as well. "Mmm!!!!!" Mia clenched the bed sheets again, moaning loudly as she approached another orgasm less than a minute after she experienced the first one. "Babe, wait....." she begged Orion to stop what he was doing. However, it was toote; Orion was too engrossed in sucking and twirling his tongue inside her cunny while trying to introduce her to a new realm of pleasure. "Ahh!!!!" Her thighs rose higher and she moaned loudly as her love juice overflowed into his mouth and sshed against his face, but Orion didn''t stop. He was eager to introduce Mia to new heights of pleasure. A new height that proved too much for the spirit guardian to handle, and the reason why he could easily do all these things to her was because this was the first time Orion actually activated the lust aspect of his elf god bloodline. Chapter 109: 109. First Night In The Academy 2. The lust aspect was one of the seven cardinal aspects of the elf god bloodline. Orion was able to unlock this aspect right after he became a rank ten mage. However, he was only able to unlock four abilities of the lust cardinal aspect. There were still other abilities aside from the four he had already unlocked, but if he wished to unlock the remaining skills associated with the lust cardinal aspect, Orion would need to increase his mage and knight rank. Orion knew about this and he had made up his mind to increase his rank so that he would be able to see what other skills he would be rewarded with aside from the ones he had obtained already. One of the four skills he had acquired was the ability to increase the sensitivity of any woman he was with. This was the reason why Mia felt like something was different from before. She could feel her body bing more sensitive by the second and this was because Orion had decided to activate the lust aspect of his bloodline in the hope of making the night an unforgettable experience for Mia. And Orion was definitely turning it into a great night for Mia as she continued to moan loudly while his tongue slipped deeper into her folds, causing her now heightened sensitivity to dive into new realms of unexplored pleasure. "Babe, wait... Mmm!!!" Mia gritted her teeth while tightening her grip on Orion''s hair as she felt her body approaching yet another earth-shattering climax. "Mmm.....Yes!!! Right there! Ahhh!!!" The pleasure soon reached a new peak and Mia screamed out her pleasure as her eyes slowly rolled back into their sockets, her toes curled, and her hips rose above the bed. A torrent of fluid gushed out of her snatch and onto Orion''s face before Mia''s legs finally grew weak from the intense orgasm and her hips dropped back to the bed. Breathing heavily, she desperately tried to catch her breath. She had never imagined screaming from an orgasm, and especially not as loud as she just did. It felt surreal. However, it also felt good and she wouldn''t mind experiencing it again even though she had orgasmed a couple of times already. Meanwhile, Orion raised his head to see Mia''s chest slowly rising and falling with her gaze locked on him as she anticipated what he would do next with a smile on her face. He slowly moved up her body to her erect nipples before sucking, licking, and biting them, sending waves of pleasure throughout her body. "Mm," Mia moaned before mustering the little strength she had left to call out Orion''s name. "Orion," She muttered, her voice barely above a whisper as she tried to get Orion''s attention. Orion pulled his head back to take a look at her face. The both of them didn''t need to say anything for Orion to understand what she wanted. His lips curled upwards into a smile and he moved towards her neck. He kissed and sucked her neck until it left a hickey, which caused Mia to moan. But she was now feeling impatient, so she slipped her hand into his briefs to grab a hold of his raging hot rod, but her eyes widened with surprise when she felt the length and girth of the monstrosity hidden between his legs. It felt a lot bigger than usual. Instinctively, Mia began to stroke his cock while their lips fused together once again, too hungry to let go of each other''s mouth as she continued to naively stroke his rod. Meanwhile, at the same time, Orion''s fingers teased her clit and breasts respectively. Mia''s muffled moan grew louder, the raw pleasure proved too much for her to remain focused on their passionate kiss or what her hand was doing to Orion''s rod. But Orion didn''t let go of her lips, instead, his hands yed with her enchanting body, causing her to shudder repeatedly under his ministrations. Leaning back to take a look at the mess they''d made, Orion could see her love juice drenching the bed sheets. She was ready for his pration and her eyes signaled to him to do whatever he had in mind. Seeing this, Orion leaned forward and aligned himself with her entrance. Then he moved in slowly until he pushed through her hymen with a gentle thrust, causing a jolt of pain to course through Mia''s body as she hugged Orion tightly, her sharp ws protruding out of her finger and piercing his flesh. "Ahh....mmm," Mia moaned as a brief pain assaulted her body. Then the pain was instantly reced with an indescribable feeling of pleasure, thanks to yet another skill of the lust cardinal aspect. Mia''s moans became louder than ever, but Orion seized her lips with his once again while giving her a moment to adjust to his girth. Then slowly, he began to thrust his hips, and when it was clear that she was ready to receive him, the pounding began. The sound of flesh hitting flesh soon filled the air around them as Mia moaned her pleasure into his lips. "Mmm....mmm." The more he pounded, the more aroused she became, causing her to instinctively wrap her legs around his waist while urging him to delve deeper into her undiscovered pleasure spots, and he did just that. His pounding became a fierce hammering that caused her inexperienced body to scream with pleasure. She kept moaning and the sounds kept slipping through their fused lips. As much as she wanted to free her lips from his, she couldn''t bring herself to do that, and Mia could only sumb to the feeling of pleasure building up inside her. The intensity of their sex reached new heights, allowing Mia to sense Orion''s rod increasing in girth within her folds. A signal that he was approaching his climax. This new heightened sensation coursed through her body, causing her to lose all her restraint as she grabbed hold of Orion and wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer and enabling him to dive deeper into her folds while her nails dug into his flesh. "Mm...mm!!" And as demanded, Orion didn''t disappoint, he rammed himself faster and deeper into Mia as the sound of his balls pping against her butt cheeks resounded in the room until Mia couldn''t hold it in anymore. Chapter 110: 110. What Time Is It? A/N:- Thest two chapters have been edited. Please, check them out. ===== And as demanded, Orion didn''t disappoint, he rammed himself faster and deeper into Mia as the sound of his balls pping against her butt cheeks resounded in the room until Mia couldn''t hold it in anymore. Orion broke their kiss and Mia could finally scream with the full might of her pleasure. Her legs trembled at the sessive orgasms she experienced and her back arched as she felt the eruption of Orion''s seed flowing into her body and marking every corner of her body as well. Orion plopped down on the bed and they both tried to catch their breaths. Then Mia scooted over to Orion to rest her head on his bare chest with a satisfied smile on her face. Her smile widened even more as she felt his hand stroking her hair before he apologized. "I''m sorry, Mia." Surprised to hear those wordsing out of Orion''s lips, Mia lifted her head to take a look at his face. "Why are you apologizing?" "Tonight was supposed to be your first experience but I was too rough when I should have¡­" Mia quickly ced a finger on his lips, stopping him from saying anything else. She slowly rose and sat on his hips while cupping his cheeks with a smile on her face. She leaned closer to his face, making Orion look straight into her eyes as she tried to assure him. "You are right. You were a bit rough, but I didn''t hate it." "Really?" Orion asked and Mia couldn''t hold back her desire to kiss his lips before whispering into his ear. "Yes. In fact, I love it when you be rough like that." Her words triggered a new sensation within Orion and blood rushed to hisher region, causing his hardened member to poke Mia''s butt. And she couldn''t help but feel aroused just from the sensation of his rod touching her skin. Mia hungrily looked into his eyes before leaning down to passionately kiss him. She moaned into his mouth as her tongue slipped into his mouth and explored every crevice. Also, her hips instinctively moved on their own, causing her pussy lips to rub against the length of Orion''s shaft. They continued this until Mia broke the kiss and stared at Orion with lust-crazed eyes. "You wanna go for another round?" Orion asked with a mischievous grin. "I thought you would never ask." Mia instantly went on all fours while Orion aligned himself behind her and gripped her hips before shoving his cock into her cunt, until her body convulsed due to a powerful orgasm. "Mmm.....Ahh!!!" She screamed and grasped the bedsheets as she moaned her delight at the familiar sensation of having his rod back inside her tight little hole. Despite recently achieving womanhood, Mia felt no pain but only immense pleasure when Orion shoved his rod into her for the second time. It didn''t make sense why she didn''t feel any pain, but this was the least of her worries because all she wanted right now was to feel more pleasure from Orion''s rod. Her eyes widened in shock and pure bliss when Orion thrust his hips,pletely embedding his thick, drenched monster cock in her cute cunt. Her inner folds continued to cling onto and contract around Orion''s meat stick, directing his rod toward her cervix with only the squelching sound of their intimate act filling the air. Instinctively, she moved her hips to match his thrust, screaming and urging him to ram deeper into her cunny, to which Orion didn''t disappoint as he decided not to thrust at a slow pace anymore but to triple that pace instead. Mia''s hips moved faster as she tried to meet his pace. However, she couldn''t match his rapid-fire thrusts, which caused Mia''s whole being to spiral into an unknown world of ecstasy. The non-stop pounding continued for about half an hour until Orion finally released his spunk into her. Mia arched her back as she felt the torrent of his baby seed flowing into her body and filling her to the brim. Her eyes rolled backward, and her tongue lolled out before she exhaustedly copsed on the bed with a droopy smile on her face and slowly fell asleep. Orion plopped down next to her and noticed that she had fallen asleep. He swiftly snuggled up with her and kissed her cheeks before falling asleep as well. The next morning Orion opened his eyes to find Mia sleeping soundly with her head nestled safely on his broad chest. Within seconds, Mia groggily opened her eyes to see Orion staring at her with a smile on his face before lifting his hand to caress her cheek. "Good morning, beautiful," he said, and Mia leaned into his touch with a smile on her face while replying to him. "Good morning, handsome," She loved the way he greeted her in the morning and she wouldn''t mind hearing him say it all over again. With a worried look on her face, she asked. "What time is it?" Mia wanted to know if she had overslept because of the sex they hadst night. But Orion caressed her cheeks even more before leaning towards her lips and saying. "It''s kissing time." "Kissing time?" Mia asked, feeling a bit confused as she felt his lips on hers, but she didn''t hate kissing him. "Yes," Orion kissed her once again and Mia leaned deeper into the kiss as she kissed him back. She moaned into his lips when she felt his hand teasing her boobs. They parted their lips a few secondster and Mia smiled before pecking his lips again. "I like ''Kissing time." "You like it?" Orion pecked her lips in return. "Yes, I love it." "Pervert, you just want to keep kissing me." Mia giggled at this while kissing Orion, knowing that he wasn''t wrong. The two continued to kiss for a while before taking a break. Now, Mia''s head was resting on Orion''s broad chest while her index finger twirled around his nipple. Meanwhile, Orion rested one of his arms behind his head while his other hand stroked Mia''s hair. He slowly lowered his gaze to ask. "How do you feel?" "I feel great. A little tired, but great." Mia replied happily. Chapter 111: 111. Biggest Pervert. "I feel great. A little tired, but great." Mia replied happily. Hearing her words, Orion''s lips curled into a grin and he teased. "After all that screaming you didst night, I''m not surprised to hear that you are exhausted this morning." "And whose fault do you think it was, huh?" "A devilishly handsome elf?" Orion teased and leaned closer to her. "Yeah, you wish," Mia chuckled with a smile, leaning closer to Orion as well. "You''re something else entirely," she added. "Something like what?" Their lips were now scant inches away from each other. "A beast. That''s what you are. You were a beastst night and made me cum over and over again. I''ve never moaned so much in one night and it''s all your fault. I hate you," She smiled before pecking his lips. "Oh really? So you didn''t like it?" Orion asked, groping one of her ass cheeks. Mia giggled and replied. "No, I didn''t," Then pecked his lips again. "Then why are you kissing me?" "Because I hate you so much." "Liar," Orion''s handszily traced her body, starting from her butt beforending on her boobs, then he teased her erect nipples. "I''m¡­mmm," Mia moaned as she tried to deny his words, however, Orion''s lips instantly caught hers, stopping her from saying what she had in mind as the two began a fierce battle for dominance with their tongues twirling around each other while Orion''s hands didn''t fail to show Mia''s butt and breasts the love they deserved. Mia moaned lowly, cherishing the way he handled her body as though she was a national jewel. Feeling aroused by the second, Mia decided to show Orion the same level of love he was showing her. Shetched onto his lips while her hand slowly slipped down to Orion''s majestce, feeling the girth, length, and warmth of the huge member in her hand. She began to stroke his rod, slowly increasing the pace of her hand while recalling the monstrous pounding she had received from Orion''s irresistible rod. Her breathing became more ragged while stroking and kissing Orion at the same time. Her thighs also rubbed against each other and she could feel herself slowly approaching her climax, but Orion''s hands on her tits pushed her towards her climax quicker than she could have ever imagined. He leaned into the kiss while pinching and pulling Mia''s nipples, causing Mia to moan into his lips while her legs trembled slightly due to the pleasure coursing through her entire body. Orion released her lips and Mia fell on his chest, exhausted. She tried her best to catch her breath while she still felt the afterglow of yet another wonderful orgasm. Seeing this, a grin spread across his lips and Orion rested his head on the bed, slowly stroking her hair as he opened his mouth to ask. "So, tell me, babe, do you still hate me?" Mia smiled, surprised to see that he was still worried about that. She tried her best to raise her head so she could take a look at Orion''s face. "No, babe. Not anymore." "That''s great to hear," Orion smiled before returning his gaze back to the ceiling. Hearing his words, Mia''s lips widened into a grin, and she rested her head on his chest once again, but then she suddenly noticed hisnce standing majestically once again. Mia recalled that she was the only one who orgasmed a few seconds ago and not Orion, so she decided to please him next. She turned her body towards his rod and stared at his huge cock. Orion noticed her looking at his rod as though she had found her favorite candy and he asked. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, but it looks a lot bigger than it used to be." "Isn''t that good, because it looked like you loved the sexst night¡­ow." Mia flicked Orion''s dick with her finger, causing him to whimper in pain. Of course, it didn''t hurt, but Orion decided to y along with what she wanted to see because it made Mia smile and giggle. Once she was mentally prepared for what she was about to do, Mia slowly wrapped both of her hands around Orion''s bulging vein shaft. She then began to lick his testicles by using her tongue to trace the veins to the tip and trailing it back down. She moved slowly as her face flushed at the thought of what she was doing. Orion''s shaft looked a lot bigger than it used to be, but Mia was mentally prepared to please her boyfriend. She swiftly opened her mouth to suck his cock, taking in his entire length. Loud slurping sounds could be heard as she squeezed his cock repeatedly with her lips and took in most of his size. Her passionate sucking continued until Orion approached his climax with a violent release of his baby gravy into her mouth. Mia swallowed it all, making sure that not a single drop leaked out of her lips. She swallowed the remaining content in her mouth before opening her mouth for Orion to take a look. Strangely enough, Mia had noticed that whenever she did this, Orion''s rod would instantly harden once again, even though it had beenid a few seconds ago, and that was exactly what happened. Orion''s rod instantly rose to its former glory and Mia''s lips widened into a smile, seeing as how her boyfriend was pleased with her fetio. Orion''s hand began stroking her cheeks and she leaned into his touch. "You''ve really improved in doing this," Orion said, talking about the fetio she gave him just now. "You really think so?" "Yes." "It''s all thanks to my mom." "Really?" "Mmm hmm. She likes teaching me stuff like this." Orion chuckled a bit after hearing this. "It sounds like your mom is a pervert." "Yes, she is." "What?" "Mama is the biggest pervert I have ever met." ___ A/N:- Thank you so much for the boundless love and support you''ve shown to this novel. I''m sorry for how the r18 scenes might look if it''s not up to your taste, but I''m trying to improve in any way I can, and I''ll keep trying to improve. Chapter 112: 112. Cardinal Aspects. "Mama is the biggest pervert I have ever met." Orion chuckled a little before asking. "Why would you say that?" "Because it''s the truth. Ever since we started dating, I''ve caught her ying with herself in the bathroom countless times." "Woah, for real?" "Yes, and sometimes she masturbates while thinking of you." "Wait what?! But we''ve never met. So why would she masturbate while thinking about me?" "Well, she''s heard a lot about you from me, as well as the things we do as lovers, so I guess she subconsciously developed an interest in you, and now, she fantasizes about you. A lot." "What? You''re serious?" "Of course, I am." Orion''s lips stretched into a smile after hearing Mia''s words. ''Wow, I can''t believe what I''m currently hearing,'' Orion thought disbelievingly to himself. ''I never imagined that Mia''s mother would fantasize about me.'' ''Mia''s mother is a Kami-No-Kai and this means that she''s a goddess in the spirit realm.'' ''So, a goddess masturbates while thinking about me.'' ''This is so fucking amazing because a part of me really wants to see her masturbating.'' ''I heard from Mia that she''s really beautiful, and to be honest, I can''t help but wish to see her.'' ''Moreover, she''s single and I bet she''s been horny for years.'' ''Who knows, maybe if I do see her, she''ll request to have sex with¡­ow,''. Orion suddenly felt pain in his little brother, dragging him out of his naughty fantasy with Mia''s mother. He looked down to see Mia holding on to his dick with an annoyed but cute look on her face and he asked. "What was that for?" "You were having naughty thoughts about Mama again, weren''t you?" "Um, No," Orion looked away, trying to avoid making eye contact with Mia. "Liar, your dick got harder while I was talking about her. This also reminds me of the time I was giving you a titjob and I told you about how big my mom''s boobs werepared to mine, but when I said that, your dick got harder after you imagined her in my ce." Orion chuckled lightly while avoiding looking at Mia. He didn''t try to deny anything she said because they both knew that she was right about everything she said. "Pervert," Mia pouted cutely, but she was still staring daggers at him, and this made Orion smile before kissing her on the forehead. He understood that Mia wanted him to focus on her whenever they were alone just like how they were right now. So he kissed her forehead and assured her that he would make sure to focus on only her and this made Mia happy. The two snuggled together and chatted for a while, not minding the fact that they weren''t doing anything but just talking to each other. Now, the both of them were seated on therge bed with Mia resting her back on his broad chest while Orion hugged her waist from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. They were both sitting on the bedpletely naked, allowing Orion''snce to be sandwiched between Mia''s soft, beautiful, milky-white ass cheeks. The two remained this way as silence reigned with the room with the both of them having different thoughts swirling within their minds. "I''m hungry," Mia was the first to break the silence. "Me too." "Should we have our baths first?" "Yeah, that will be great." "Okay, babe. Just give me a minute, I''ll be right back," Mia stood up from the bed, not minding the fact that she wasn''t wearing anything as she made her way to the bathroom to ready the water they would both be using to bathe. Orion watched Mia make her way to the bathroom with her ass bouncing as she walked into the bathroom. Of course, his little brother had risen from its previous position as always, and even Orion couldn''t help but feel impressed by the sword he had between his legs. ''Last night was amazing,'' He uttered in his thoughts. ''I knew the elf god bloodline would be amazing but I wasn''t expecting my stamina to be so high.'' Even after Orion had released his spunk into Mia''s honeypot twicest night, He still felt like he could go on for a few more rounds, but he decided to hold back because it was their first time having sex and he wanted to make it special for Mia. There would be countless other opportunities for him to try out how long he could maintain his current stamina, so Orion wasn''t really bothered about this. Heid back on the bed, staring at the ceiling as he recalled how excited he had been when he noticed that he had finally leveled up to a rank ten mage and knight. It was at that moment that his system notified him of thepletion of his missions, but out of all the missions he was tasked with, Orion was most excited about the rewards rting to the mission titled ''Bloodline Awakening''. This was the mission that rewarded him with the abilities of the first three cardinal aspects of his elf god bloodline. Orion decided to take a look at the details of the skills he had obtained in each aspect. > > Once activated, the host will be filled with confidence and charisma simr to that of an Apex Mage. During battle, all attributes will be temporarily tripled for five minutes. > The host also has the ability to temporarily inflict fear on any target that is below the rank of an Apex Mage. Enemies within the same radius as the host will hesitate, falter or possibly flee due to the host''s divine presence. However, due to the host''s current Mage rank, this skill can onlyst for a minute. To increase the duration of the skill''s activation, the host will have to rank higher than his current Mage rank. The stronger the host bes, the easier it will be to activate the skill for hours. ===== A/N:- Thanks as always. A big special thanks to Zurbluris {Author of Talent Awakening: Draconic Overlord in the Apocalypse}. He provided the new images of the characters. Chapter 113: 113. Current Status. > > The host now has the ability to instill an incessant hunger in enemies around him. This skill allows your enemies to develop a strong desire to consume anything close by, even their own flesh. > The host also possesses exceptional mastery in cooking, enabling you to whip up dishes that are capable of sparking conflict between Kingdoms. The aroma and vor of your masterpieces will be irresistible and it will have a 5% chance of increasing the attributes of anyone who tastes them. The percentage increases as the host''s rank increases. > > During intercourse, the host will be blessed with strength and stamina three times higher than that of an Apex Mage. Your staminasts longer the higher your rank bes. > The host now has the ability to consciously control the fertility of your semen, allowing you to decide whether or not to release viable sperm during intimacy. > The host also has the ability to detect tight muscles in your harem, and once pressure is applied to these spots, their fatigue and pain will immediately be relieved. This skill also increases the sensitivity of your women, making it difficult for them to resist your touch. > The lust aspect allows the host to nullify the pain felt during a maiden''s first intimacy, recing it with the feeling of intense pleasure and making it an experience she''ll never forget. [The host will only be able to have ess to other cardinal aspects once all the empty slots of the current three aspects have been filled up with new abilities.] ''These are the abilities I''ve acquired in each of the cardinal aspects that are avable to me.'' ''Each of these abilities is amazing and it seems that I''ll be able to acquire more abilities once I''ve ranked higher.'' ''But I wonder how many abilities I can have for each aspect.'' ''Also, do I acquire new skills for all three aspects at once after ranking higher or will it be one aspect at a time?'' ''I guess I''ll find out once my rank increases.'' ''It''s a shame I can''t find out how many slots are left for the three aspects I''ve unlocked unless the system informs me.'' ''Anyways, let''s take a look at my status.'' Orion ordered the system to show him his status, and a transparent blue screen popped up in front of him, disying his details. ==== [Name:- Orion Galdur Elfrida] [Race:- High Elf] [Title:- World Traveler, Prince Of The Elven Kingdom, Dungeon Conqueror (Upgradeable), Wyrmling yer (Upgradeable), Child Of Mana, Coliseum God.] [Strength:- 665] [Agility:- 673] [Charisma:- 699] [Vitality:- 667] [Intelligence:- 690] [Emotional Intelligence:- 677] [Mage Rank:- Rank 10 (Master Mage):- 55%] [Knight Rank:- Rank 10 (Master Knight):- 65%] == [Magic Skills] [{Elemental}:- Lightning magic: 5 Fire Magic: 5 Wind Magic: 5 Water Magic: 5 nt Magic: 5 Light Magic: 3 Dark Magic: 3 Earth Magic: 3] [{Non-Elemental}:- Sound Magic: 2 Illusion Magic: 2 Poison Magic: 2 Space Magic: 2] == [Basic skill:- Elfnguage, Inventory, Archery, Tracking, Magic Sense, Closebat, Appraisal, Mana Breathing, Mana concealment.] == Unique skill:- Rune monarch.] == [Life Skill:- Hunting (Tier 4) Beast Taming (Tier 2) Potion Brewing (Tier 4) Artistry (Tier 4) Cooking (Tier 7) Crafting (Tier 2) Runesmith (Tier 1) Dancing (Tier 4) Instrumentalist (Tier 4).] == [Combat Techniques:-] Mana Combat Proficiency (Tier 5) {96%} Dagger Proficiency (Tier 5) {90%} Bow Proficiency (Tier 5) {84%} Sword Proficiency (Tier 5) {80%} Aurabat proficiency (Tier 5) {98%} Spear proficiency (Tier 4) {66%}] == [Racial skill:- Omnivision, Thought eleration, Camouge, Summoning Skill, Auto-MP recovery, Chantless, Photographic memory, Auto-Aura recovery.] == [Contract Skill:- Telepathy, Shape Shifting, Teleportation, Spirit Sense, Kitsune magic.] === Bloodline:- Elf God''s Bloodline {Unlocked} (25%).] == [Resistance:- Exhaustion resistance, Pain resistance, Mental Attack resistance, Poison resistance, Magic resistance, Illusion resistance, Temperature resistance.] ====== Orion scanned through the details of his status and a satisfied smile spread across his lips. ''My attributes and skills have improved a lot over thest eight years.'' ''I have also learned a lot of life skills from the beautiful women in my life.'' ''Furthermore, my understanding of magic spells and magic circles have improved tremendously as well.'' ''This just shows that my training and focus for the past eight years hasn''t only been in the dungeon and aiming to be a Master Mage, but I''ve also been interested in learning the things I see around me.'' Orion scanned through his details and his gazended on the newly acquired titles he had. ''My dungeon conqueror title was rewarded when I conquered my first F-rank dungeon.'' ''The title is Upgradeable because I was given two new dungeon conqueror titles after defeating both Rank E and D dungeons andbyrinths.'' ''These titles also have some special perks thate with them.'' ''For the dungeon conqueror title, if any beast or monster in a Rank F, E or D dungeon confronts me, they will instantly cower in fear or run the other way once their eyes make contact with mine.'' ''This skill isn''t applicable to beasts and monsters in dungeons higher than the ones I''ve conquered, though.'' ''Those guys will confront me like any other beast found in a dungeon.'' With that out of the way, Orion turned his attention to the wyrmling yer title. He obtained this title after ying his first wyrmling. At the time, a wyrmling was very difficult for Orion to handle alone; however, ever since he yed his first wyrmling, every other one had been easy for him to y. Also, just like his dungeon conqueror title, any wyrmling within a thirty-meter radius of Orion would instinctively be filled with fear, knowing that an apex predator had arrived in its territory. Since the title allowed him to be feared by wyrmlings nearby, Orion really liked the title. ''However, I wonder what I am required to y for the title to be upgraded.'' ''Will I have to kill an hydra?'' ''Or maybe a drake?'' ''It could even be a wyvern,'' Orion could think of a few other creatures but he decided to think about thister. Instead, he turned his attention to the next title he had obtained. The Child Of Mana. Chapter 114: 114. Child Of Mana. The child of mana title was awarded to Orion forpleting the mission titled ''Fourth Aspect''. The objective of the quest was to gain the ability to sense and manipte Astral energy which happened to be the fourth aspect of his mana core, but to be able to unlock the fourth aspect, Orion had to fullyprehend theplexity that came with being able to manipte spiritual energy. However, to do this as well, Orion had to meditate and expand his mana aspect. The moment Orion was able to do all these, the system rewarded him with the title. This title meant that Orion had a higher mana capacity than that of other rank ten mages. In other words, the current amount of mana flowing within his body was high enough to overwhelm any mage in the same rank or lower than his. The system also rewarded him with a separate skill called {Mana concealment}. This skill allowed Orion to suppress and hide the mana flowing around him so that mages and knights lower than his ranking wouldn''t be too overwhelmed just by standing close to him. These were the rewards given to him after hepleted three of the system''s quests. Moving on, Orion noticed thest title he had obtained, which was the {Coliseum God} title. During thest few years, Orion had spent a considerable amount of time in the coliseum, battling against elven warriors two or three ranks higher than him. However, until this current moment, Orion had never been beaten once, meaning that he had an unbeaten record of one hundred and fifty fights in the arena with the same number of wins. Currently, there was no one in the elf kingdom, be it an elf or an orc, who could challenge the prince to a fight in the arena and win. After his hundredth win in the arena, the fans began to give him a new name, seeing as how their prince was still fifteen years of age and yet had aplished something that even his peers could never dream of replicating. The system also acknowledged and rewarded him the title given to him by his fans and royal subjects and now no one in the elf kingdom would be stupid enough to challenge their prince to a battle in the arena. Even Ganesha wouldn''t dream of fighting against the current Orion. The same went for Adrian as well, who had already acknowledged the fact that Orion was simply different from the rest of them, whose growth pace could never bepared to his. With that out of the way, Orion looked at his attributes which had increased a lot over the years. He had also improved his understanding of the tiers and numbers of elemental magic he could cast. Also, unlike eight years ago, Orion could now cast both elemental and Non-Elemental magic spells. He had also memorized their magic circles so he could cast the spells without chanting them out loud, which could take minutes toplete for ordinary mages. Orion lowered his gaze and noticed the skill called {Mana Breathing} For mages who wanted to rank higher, the best option was to conquer dungeons or meditate, but the mana breathing skill was like a better version of meditation. The skill enabled Orion to absorb impure mana throughout his pores, allowing him to constantly refine the impure mana he had absorbed, either while he was awake or asleep. Moving on to the life skills he had learned, Orion had learned new life skills not only from Evelyn and Elena but also from Ariel and Karen, who were more than happy to teach him everything they knew. Aside from all these, Orion also took some dance lessons with Mia. Of course, it had been his mother and aunt who had taught them and he''d had a lot of fun learning the skills from the beautiful women he had in his life. ''The only life skill I regret not learning more of is my crafting skill and runesmith skill,'' ''I heard the elves were pretty good at crafting materials, artifacts, and weapons but I''ve been unable to increase the tier of my crafting knowledge.'' ''I guess it''s the system''s way of telling me that the knowledge I''ve learned is still mediocrepared to what I''m expected to know.'' ''Mom said that elves'' knowledge in crafting is second only to that of the dwarves.'' ''I always wondered what happened to them and why they weren''t in this world even though I''ve heard a lot about them in books and video games, but it turned out that all the dwarves were taken away to a safe location by the first rune monarch.'' ''This urred during the war.'' ''The first rune monarch before Damien Salvatore was actually a dwarf.'' ''As a vampire with a rare bloodline ability, Damien had the ability to steal the talents of those he had killed.'' ''He killed the first rune monarch, Bjorn Ironside, and obtained his talent, which allowed the world to recognize and fear the talent of a rune monarch.'' ''However, just before Bjorn was killed.'' ''He found a way to hide his journals and knowledge of runes, along with his people.'' ''No one knows exactly where he hid the dwarves and no one has heard from or about them ever since.'' ''We can''t even be certain if the dwarves are still alive or not.'' One could wonder why Bjorn Ironside decided to hide not only his journals but his entire race as well, and the answer was simple, the dwarves were weakpared to other races. Their skills in showmanship and archery were underwhelming inparison to the elves, humans, and beastmen. However, they were extremely talented in crafting and weapon making. Bjorn was also the first ever rune smith to be discovered in the world, so there had been no one aside from him who had ever delved into rune smithing. Even Damien Salvatore never bothered to be involved in it based on howplex it was to learn and implement. This exined why Orion''s knowledge of this was still at the lowest tier. Moving on from the past, Orion decided to turn his attention to his elf-god bloodline and the progress he had made in it so far. Chapter 115: 115. Bathing With Mia. === A/N:- Some of you might have some questions about what happens in this chapter. Please, try to read to the end to know how I intend to address this. === Orion''s elf-god bloodline''s current percentage was due to the abilities of the cardinal aspects he had acquired, and the percentage would increase the more skills he was able to unlock and gain ess to. As for the list of resistance abilities he had obtained, these were the abilities he had acquired when he entered dangerous terrains in the dungeons and adapted to the dangerous skills of certain beasts and monsters. Orion smiled as he reminisced about his past up and how it helped him grow into who he currently was. ''My life has been filled with so much fun over the years.'' ''Not only was I able to learn about cooking with Aunt Elena, but Mom, Mia, and I also worked together a lot while deciphering runes to create amazing things that benefited the kingdom.'' ''Also, Goddess Ariel taught me a lot about potion brewing and alchemy.'' ''She might be a bit weird, but she''s really fun to have around.'' ''Karen also taught me about art and how it was slowly gaining recognition across the world.'' ''I had a couple of wonderful adventures with Adrian, Tengen, and his three beautiful wives as well.'' ''His three wives were really fun to be around and I had a st visiting the cold mountains of the snow elves.'' ''At the time, I never knew there was a race known as the snow elves.'' ''It turned out that something happened in the past that caused mother to banish them to the mountains.'' ''Now, Mother has decided to give them the freedom to roam around the kingdom.'' ''Of course, there were many elves in the kingdom who still harbored hatred towards the snow elves because of the elves they had lost from the snow elves'' past actions.'' ''It hadn''t been easy, but everyone eventually opened up to the snow elves and weed them into the kingdom.'' ''Although, a big part of that is because of a certain female snow elf.'' ''Gran Gran also visited me, and I still get goosebumps when remembering the wild adventures and training she put me through.'' ''I can''t wait to see her again.'' ''I miss her already.'' Orion''s lips instinctively widened even more while staring at the ceiling, but he was suddenly dragged from his walk down memoryne when he heard Mia''s voice. "Babe, the bath is ready.'' she poked her head out of the bathroom to inform Orion. Orion swiftly rose to his feet, went to the bathroom, grabbed his toothbrush, and brushed his teeth along with Mia. Then the both of them sunk into the bathtub to have their bath. Currently, they were both in the bathtub, with Mia''s back resting on his chest while the two of them sat in the tub. Her plump milky white ass was nestledfortably on his little brother while Orion''s hands slowly kneaded Mia''s boobs from behind. Mia leaned against him even more, savoring the way Orion''s hands delighted her body with every touch he made. She purred as his hands explored deeper, and in a way that made her moan as well. "There''s nothing for us to eat in the kitchen.'' Mia informed Orion and he asked, surprised to hear that. "Nothing?" Since they arrived in the roomst night, Orion never bothered to check if there were snacks or food to eat in his room which had a private lounge, a kitchen, a bedroom, and a bathroom. "Absolutely nothing." "Should we go to the dining hall again likest night?" "No, the food is good but I don''t really like it." "Okay then, I''ll make something for us to eat." Hearing this, Mia smiled and kissed Orion on his cheek. "Thanks, babe, you''re the best." "I know," He replied with a smirk causing Mia to giggle. "Okay then, I''ll be heading over to the dining hall to get us some food supplies." The dining hall had a grocery store section where students were allowed to buy any ingredient they might need. The grocery store also had ingredients which could satisfy the pte of all races. "Thanks, Mia, I''ll give you a list of the things I want you to buy." "Okay, babe, but will you be apanying me to the dining hall?" "No, I''ll be heading over to Aunt Elena''s office." "To do what?" "To steal her away." Mia giggled after hearing this. "I''m sure she would like to see you do that." Orion smiled "Yeah, you are right, but I won''t be heading over to her office yet." "You have something else you want to do?" "Yes, I need to purify the artifacts I got from the goblin king." "Okay babe, I''m hungry, so let''s hurry up before I develop a taste for eating flesh, especially yours." "I wouldn''t mind you taking a bite out of me," Orion yfully nibbled on her ear and Mia giggled. The two of them kissed deeply before bathing and stepping out of the bathroom. Once they were out, the both of them dried their bodies and began to dress up. The moment they were done dressing up, a knock was suddenly heard from the door. "Come in," Mia''s voice sounded from inside the room and a female elf opened the door and walked into the room. Mia''s eyes widened in surprise when she took in the female elf standing before her while dressed in a maid''s outfit. Unlike every other elf she was used to seeing; the maid had long ck hair with amethyst-colored eyes and a skin that was so pale it was simr to that of a vampire. She had a stunning body with bountiful assets in the right ces as well. The maid walked past the doorway and towards Orion and Mia before bowing to them. "Greetings, Your Highness. I''m Dahlia, and I''ll be Your Highness''s personal maid during your time at the academy." "How may I please you?" ====== A/N:- I''ve noticed how a few of you guys wished to have experienced Orion''s adventures while growing up, so I have decided to make a small side story Arc in the future. This arc will reveal some of the events revealed in this chapter. If you''re interested in seeing me write this, please like thement "YES" in thement section underneath but if you think I shouldn''t bother with this, then like thement "NO". I''ll make my final decision on this on the end of the month. Thanks as always. Chapter 116: 116. Personal Maid. "Personal maid?" Mia turned towards Orion, confused as to why Dahlia would refer to herself as Orion''s personal maid. "Yes, she is," Orion replied with a nod. "The academy provided the top three students with a maid or butler and it seems Dahlia will be my maid," Orion exined, and Mia recalled Elena saying something simr while she was giving them a tour around the academy. Elena had exined to them that the academy would only provide a maid or butler who was simr to the race of the top three students. However, Dahlia was a bit different from other elves. Not only was she the only elf in the world with ck hair, but she was also thest vampire elf in the world. After hearing Orion''s exnation, Mia nodded her head in understanding before turning towards Dahlia. She remained silent while staring at Dahlia, scrutinizing her from top to bottom. Finding it awkward since the room suddenly became silent, Dahlia asked. "If there''s anything Your Highness wants, please let me¡­" "Thank you, Dahlia, but he doesn''t need anything," Mia swiftly interrupted Dahlia while she was still talking. "We''ll let you know if we need your help with anything," Mia informed the maid and Dahlia bowed once again before exiting the room. Of course, Orion noticed the way Mia sent Dahlia away and asked. "What''s wrong?" "I don''t like her." "Why would you say that?" "I don''t like the look on her face, she looks sad," Ever since Mia had known Orion, there had never been an elf who didn''t want to be close to him, especially female elves. So many female elves would gush at the chance to be Orion''s personal maid but Dahlia looked different. She seemed indifferent about being Orion''s maid and Mia didn''t like that. If anyone wanted to be her man''s personal maid, she had to have a strong desire to be with him. She had to be willing to do anything for Orion. If Orion found himself in a dangerous situation, she had to be willing toy down her life for him. If Orion was feeling sad and needed emotional support, she had to be willing to be there for Orion both physically and emotionally. Of course, physically, she had to be ready to have sex with him whenever he wanted to. These were the qualities Mia expected from a person who called herself Orion''s personal maid. Her boyfriend was simply the best, and he deserved these types of qualities in a female who intended to be by his side. However, Mia couldn''t sense any excitement in Dahlia''s voice while she introduced herself, which was why she didn''t like Dahlia, and this made Orion smile before he decided to speak. "Yeah, maybe something happened to her, or something is bothering her, or maybe that''s just the kind of elf she is. There are so many reasons why she could be looking like that," Orion replied with a shrug. "You''re right, but it still doesn''t change the fact that I don''t want us to be seeing her gloomy face every time we wake up in the morning." "There''s nothing we can do about it, Mia." Orion smiled and tried to get himself something to drink. "Yes, there is," Mia replied as she trailed behind him intending to have something to drink as well. "And what might that be?" Orion poured water into a cup before drinking it. "You could fuck her." *W-what!!* Orion sputtered as he spat out the water he was drinking. "Why would you say that?" "Think about it, babe. If she had sex with you, I bet she would like it." "That doesn''t mean she would be happy." "I know she will." "How can you be so confident about that?" "Because sex with you is really good," Mia replied and Orion felt a sense of pride wash over him after hearing a beautiful girl say that sex with him felt good. He wondered what his mother and aunt would say after experiencing sex with him for the first time. With this thought in mind, a smile spread across Orion''s face and he passed Mia a cup to drink as well. "Just like Mom and Aunt Elena, Mia is very special to me and I would rather have sex with someone special to me than do it with someone I barely know anything about. "Then what do we do? Should we inform your Aunt and have her know that we do not wish to have a maid." If the top three students do not like the maid or butler provided to them by the academy, they''re allowed to say so and bring in anyone of their own but Orion wasn''t interested in this. "No, that won''t be necessary." "Why? Is there something about her that interests you?" "Yes, babe. I''m interested in her body." Hearing his words, Mia grinned naughtily. "You perv, I knew you were interested in the maid the moment youid eyes on her." Right after Mia said this, Orion swiftly flicked his finger on her forehead. "You really need to stop saying nonsense." "But you aren''t denying it." Orion simply replied with a smile and shrugged. "Does that really matter?" "Okay, fine. Let''s say you are not interested in her body, what other reason is there for you to be interested in her?" Orion kissed Mia on her forehead and assured her. "I promise to tell you while making breakfast." Mia nodded her head in understanding before wrapping her arms around Orion''s waist. "Okay." "Good. Now, I''m more interested in why you''ve been mentioning the word sex and fuck so carelessly, don''t tell me, you''re interested in having sex again." "Hehe¡­ Can we?" "Of course. If my girl wants to have sex with me, I''ll happily agree to it." Mia giggled before pecking Orion on his lips. "Hehe.... This is why you''re the best boyfriend." The two kissed for a while before Mia left the room to get the things they needed after Orion had written a list of ingredients for her to buy. Meanwhile, Orion stayed behind as he mentally prepared himself for what he was about to do. He took a seat, then pulled the sword and horn out of his inventory. Chapter 117: 117. Grimclaw And The Goblin King’s Horn. Right after Orion defeated the goblin king, the system revealed what he needed to do for his body to be able to absorb miasma. Currently, not only could Orion absorb miasma with the techniques he had learned, but he could also purify the artifacts that had miasma oozing out of them. He released a little bit of Astral energy, coating his body and the artifacts as well. Shrouding his body with astral energy helped to prevent his body from absorbing the miasma in the corrupted artifacts. Astral energy acted as a divine energy that was capable of purifying corrupted mana. It flowed into the artifacts, and it didn''t take more than a second for the artifacts to begin glowing with a yellow hue. Before today, Orion had developed the ability to sense and manipte Astral energy, but he could only control a very small amount of the energy. Unlike the other aspects of his mana core, the astral energy aspect was really difficult to control, and it would take years for normal mages to master it. But Orion was determined to learn everything about it sooner rather thanter. Within seconds, the artifacts werepletely purified and ready for use. A system notification popped up in front of him as well. [Congrattions to the host for purifying the magical artifacts.] [Would the host like to check out the details of these artifacts?] ''Yes.'' {Magical Item:- Grimw Great sword.} [Effects:- {1} The grim w is capable of absorbing the cores of beasts and monsters after being used to strike them down. The attributes of the host will also increase significantly with every monster that is yed using the sword. [{2} The host has a 10% chance of plundering at least one skill from the yed monster or beast as well.] {Magical Item:- Horn Of The Goblin King.} [Effects {1}:- When used, the host can summon at least a hundred hobgoblins that are specialized in using different types of weapons and skills.] [{2}:- The host will also be able to summon at least ten cave trolls and gnomes.] [{3}:- If certain conditions are met, the host can even summon a troop of hobgoblins ready to follow your orders.] Looking at the things the artifacts were capable of doing, Orion noticed a slight difference from what he observed when the goblin king used them. ''The goblin king could only summon two cave trolls right after he blew the horn.'' ''I guess that was what the goblin king was capable of doing with the horn while it was in its hands.'' ''However, I''ll be able to summon ten cave trolls and gnomes if I were to use it.'' ''The goblin king also had forty goblins marching along with him.'' ''Does this mean the goblins were summoned by the goblin king?'' ''This would exin why they suddenly appeared out of nowhere within the kingdom,'' ''Forty must have been the limit to how many the goblin king could summon.'' ''Also, it doesn''t look like I''ll be able to summon goblins, but rather, I''ll be able to summon hobgoblins with different areas of expertise.'' ''Hobglobins are clearly stronger than goblins however, this doesn''t exin how an artifact from theher realm happened to find its way to the elf kingdom,'' Orion pondered for a while, then decided to store the artifacts in his inventory. For now, he had to visit his aunt before Mia returned with the ingredients she went to buy. Orion swiftly made his way to his aunt while hoping that Lucille would be with her. He had a couple of questions he wanted to ask Lucille concerning the reason why she wanted him in the academy. Although the academy specifically invited him because his presence demonstrated the elf kingdom''smitment to the peace treaty between kingdoms, it was also viewed as a way for him to interact and learn with students from other kingdoms. This was the reason why the lion prince and the subus princess were also invited. However, Lucille had a different reason for wanting him to be in the academy and Orion wanted to know what Lucille thought could interest him in the academy. With this thought in mind, Orion stepped out of his room and went straight to his aunt''s office. Meanwhile, in the Headmistress''s office, Elena could be seen reading something on the sheet of paper she was holding. In front of her were two huge piles of papers that were neatly arranged on her desk, and she had to read every single one of them before making a final decision on what she had seen. With a satisfied sigh, Elena ced thest paper on the left side of her table. The left side consisted of the papers she was no longer interested in looking at while the right side contained the papers she would like to review one more time before making a final decision. Elena leaned against her chair as the feeling of her sore arms became worse. She had been working ever since she gave Evelyn, Mia, and Orion a tour of the academy. She didn''t even have enough time to do anything she wanted to do, Elena had been so busy she didn''t even get a whisper of sleepst night. Her eyes were a bit puffy and she had dark circles underneath her eyes, showing how exhausted she was. Elena could only hope that now she would have enough time to do what she truly wanted to do today which was to spend the whole day with Mia and Orion. She had been having this thought at the back of her mind throughout the night. It was what had kept her awake over the night as she worked hard to make sure she would be done with what she had to do before sunrise. Although, at this rate, getting a good sleep might be the best thing to do. But Elena still wanted to spend as much time as she could with Orion and Mia. After all, she really had a lot of fun giving Mia, Orion, and Evelyn a tour of the academy. It had been months since the four of them were together and it felt really good to be spending time with them again. However, while Elena was daydreaming about the fun time she would soon be having with Mia and Orion, a knock suddenly sounded on her door ===== A/N:- Thank you so much for the power stones and golden tickets. More chapters are on their way. Chapter 118: 118. Stealing The Headmistress. While Elena was daydreaming about the fun time she would be having with Mia and Orion soon, a knock suddenly sounded on her door and Lucille walked into the room while holding two cups in her hand. "You''re done?" She asked, walking closer to Elena''s desk. "Yes." "Well done, Your Highness," She ced the cup of coffee she was holding on the desk. "Thank you, Lucille, and what about you?" "Almost done, but I''ve got some good news and some bad news," Lucille revealed, feeling that Elena might not really want to hear either of the news because of how exhausted she currently was. However, Elena wasn''t bothered by this. "Let''s hear it." Although Elena was rubbing and patting her sore arms, she simply wanted to hear what Lucille had to say. She didn''t mind whatever the good news might be, but if the bad news involved her doing some extra work that wouldn''t take much of her time, then she would try her best to get it done at once. Lucille cleared her throat as she began to share the news. "The good news is that we were able to review a lot of the students'' opinions before daybreak, but the bad news is that we still have about five hundred more to review." Hearing this, Elena released a sigh. "Can''t we postpone the remaining five hundred till tomorrow?" "We could, but extending it will only increase the amount of work we have to do tomorrow." "I guess you''re right, but it''s really a shame." "What do you mean, your Highness?" "Oh, it''s nothing. I just promised Mia and Orion that I would spend the day with them today." "I''m sure they''ll understand how busy¡­" While Lucille was still talking, she suddenly stopped when she heard the office door open. "Hey, gorgeous. How are you doing?" Orion asked Elena as he stepped into her office. Elena giggled as she replied. "I''m fine, handsome," She was really happy to see Orion this morning. It almost felt as though he had read her mind and decided toe over to her office, but Elena was just d to see his face. However, Lucille was surprised to see Orion walking into the room. "Your Highness? What are you doing here?" "Do I need a reason to see my woman?" Elena giggled at his words and she replied before Lucille could say anything. "No, dear. You''re more than wee to visit me anytime." Orion''s presence had lifted her mood and despite her previously exhausted look, she now had a smile on her face. Her favorite nephew was simply the best, he knew the right words to say to make her smile every morning. "I understand your rtionship with the Headmistress, Prince Galdur, but you simply can''te in and out whenever you feel like it." "It''s fine, Lucille, I''m pleased he''s here to see me," Elena informed Lucille while Orion poked his tongue out at Lucille, causing Lucille to harrumph as she returned back to her seat. Meanwhile, Orion walked closer to Elena and she asked. "So, what brings you here so early in the morning? I believe I told you and Mia that I would head over to your ce once I''m done here?" "I know, Aunt Elena, but I couldn''t wait to see my beautiful aunt. I''ve missed you so much." "I''ve missed you too, dear," Elena replied with a giggle. "So are you done?" "Not yet, dear. I still have a few things to do but don''t worry; Auntie will do her best to finish it all as fast as she can. You can sit and wait over there while I get these done now," Elena pointed over to the couch at the far end of the room for Orion to sit, but he wasn''t interested in doing that. "Nope, we''re leaving now." Now, he was standing beside Elena as he ced his hand on her cheeks, caressing them gently. "What''s wrong dear?" "You were awake all night long, weren''t you?" Orion asked, noticing the dark circles underneath Elena''s eyes. "Yes, I had to. There were a lot of things that needed to be done and¡­" "You work too hard. Are you trying to win the best Headmistress award or something?" "No, silly. I have to work hard so that every other staff in the academy won''t have an excuse to bezy." "Is that why you haven''t had a good sleep for the past two months?" "Your mom told you about that didn''t she?" "Yep, and now it''s time for you to leave this ce," Orion lifted her from the seat. "Huh? Hey, what are you doing?" Elena swiftly wrapped her arms around his neck as Orion lifted her into a bridal carry. "Taking you away from your seat," He swiftly teleported to a couch in the office before sitting down with Elena seated down on hisp while her hands were still wrapped around his neck. "You do know that I have a lot of things to do, right?" "Yeah, I do, but your Deputy can handle the rest of them, right?" Orion turned towards Lucille. "I guess I could allow her to take a break. To be honest, I wanted her to take a break sincest week but your aunt wouldn''t listen. I really think she works a bit too muchpared to everyone else." "Yep, Ipletely understand. My beautiful aunt is definitely a workaholic," Orion straightened his aunt''s messy hair before slowly cing her head on his shoulder. "I''m not a workaholic," Elena pouted with a hint of redness on her cheeks, seeing how Orion was treating her like a little girl but she didn''t hate it. She really liked feeling pampered by her favorite and only nephew. However, her eyes suddenly widened when she noticed how close they were. "I think you need to stop staying so close to me. I haven''t taken my bath this morning and I¡­" "Do you really think I''ll be bothered about that? Oh, that reminds me, there''s something I want you to see." "What is this?" Chapter 119: 119. Stealing The Headmistress 2. Orion pulled out the goblin King''s horn from his inventory before handing it over to Elena. "What''s this?" Elena inquired as she collected the horn from Orion. "I found it in El''vendom along with a sword after taking down a goblin king." "A goblin king?" Elena repeated, finding it weird to hear that a goblin had evolved into a goblin king. It usually took years for a goblin to undergo this evolution, so it was strange for the goblin to have survived for such a long time without one of their adventurers taking it out before it evolved into a goblin king. "Yes, but the strangest thing was the miasma oozing out of the horn when I first saw it." "Let me guess; the goblin king was somehow able to adapt to the miasma corrupting its monster core, thereby allowing it to evolve at a faster rate than normal goblins." "Then, this means you purified the horn yourself?" "Yep." "I''m impressed. You''re slowlyprehending how to control your Astral energy. To be honest, I''m a bit jealous because neither your mother nor I was able to do this at your age." "Maybe I''m able to do this because I have the best mother and aunt in the world." "Thanks, dear." "Actually, I''m a bit worried about who might have passed through the runic barrier. I wouldn''t want them to drop other artifacts in ces that are yet to be discovered. It could really hurt our people if anyone were toe in contact with the miasma oozing out of it. Anyways, I tried to check the cave where the goblins came from but there weren''t any other dangerous artifacts in the cave," Orion was able to do this with the help of his Omnivision skill right after he stored the artifacts in his inventory. "I understand what you are saying, dear, but don''t worry about it; I''ll let your mom know about this." Elena could guess how the artifacts happened to find their way to the elf kingdom. She could also understand why Orion might be feeling a bit worried. He was worried about how someone from theher realm had passed through his runic barrier before dropping the artifacts in a ce where the goblin king would find them. However, Elena wasn''t really bothered by this. She had a guess as to who might have done this, but she wanted to talk to her sister first and then hear her opinion before making a final decision on what to do next. Meanwhile, Orion nodded his head in response before Lucille, who happened to be eavesdropping on their conversation, spoke up. "Prince Galdur, have you decided on when you''ll help the academy rece its magical barrier with a runic barrier?" "I will, when the academy is ready to offer me 10,000 merit points." "What? You''re trying to graduate from the academy as fast as you can, aren''t you?" "Yep, and I''ll be willing to help you and the academy as long as I get the ten thousand merit points." "Not going to happen. That''s definitely bribery." "Nope, it''s a simple negotiation between two adults. Anyways, you still haven''t told me what you think might be of interest to me in this academy." "Oh, I wanted you to meet one of the professors in the academy. Sabrina Mills, she''s a witch with a strong interest in alchemy and runes." "Is that it? You invited me to the academy because you wanted me to meet a witch who happens to be a professor?" "Yes and No. Not only is she a powerful witch, but she also happens to have something that might interest you." "And what might that be?" "Bjorn Ironside''s journal?" "What?! His journal? I thought all of his journals could never be found again?" "Yes, you''re right." "Then how did she find it?" "We all know Bjorn Ironside sessfully hid his race along with his collection of journals, but right after he was killed by Damien Salvatore, Damien took thest remaining journal hidden within Bjorn''s belongings. He was able to decipher some parts of it but there were still some pages that Damien couldn''t decipher before he died." "Sabrina took a couple of angels with her and they set out to find the journal. It took them months to search for the journal, but they were able to find it. However, just like Damien, Sabrina has been unable to decipher the journal." "So you want me to decipher the journal with her, right?" "Precisely, if you can do this, we might actually be able to find the dwarven race and the remaining journals belonging to Bjorn which might be helpful to you in the future." Hearing this, a smile spread across his face, and he couldn''t wait to see the journal, but since it was with Sabrina, he would only be able to see it after seeing her. Orion lowered his gaze, surprised that his Aunt hadn''t contributed to the conversation he was having with Lucille. However, to his surprise, Elena was already asleep in his arms and resting her head on his shoulders, which showed how exhausted she had been after working hard for months without a proper rest. Elena had tried to look lively yesterday because it had been months since shest saw her family and she didn''t want to look too exhausted to spend time with them. With his eyes filled with admiration for his aunt, Orion was about to leave the room when he noticed that Lucille was immersed in what she was doing. Just like his aunt, Orion could see that Lucille was exhausted as well and had had little time to rest and regain her strength. "What exactly have you been working on sincest night?" "It''s concerning the announcement we madest night." "What announcement?" "Huh? You didn''t see the announcement we sent to every student''s smart bracelet?" "Nope, I was preupied with a few thingsst night." Lucille let out a sigh after hearing what Orion said, she wondered what he could have been so busy with for him to have missed the announcement they made to everyone. However, Lucille didn''t know that the reason why Orion missed the announcement was because he had been busy having sex with Miast night. Chapter 120: 120. Naughty Elf Priestess. "Students were asked toe up with suggestions they had for a club they would like the academy to approve," Lucille exined. "So, have you approved any suggestions yet?" "Not yet, but there are a few suggestions we''re considering." "Why do students have toe up with these club suggestions, can''t the academy do this on their own?" "The academy has suggested a few clubs already, and each of these clubs has fixed a date for when theirpetitions will be announced. You can find out more about all these once you''ve taken a look at your smart bracelet. You''ll also be notified of the courses you''ll be taking as well, so please try to check these things out especially if you wish to umte as many merit points as possible." "I will," Orion replied and he smoothly stood up from the couch he was sitting on. "Alright, I guess it''s time for us to take our leave." He informed Lucille. "Okay." Lucille nodded her head in understanding before focusing her attention back on what she was doing. While she was doing this, she suddenly heard Orion''s voice again. "Oh, by the way, do you intend onpleting all that by yourself?" Lucille noticed that Orion was talking about the pile of papers in front of her, which she was currently busy with, but these weren''t the only ones she intended to work on because she still had to do Elena''s as well. "I think I''ll just ask some of the staff to help me with the remaining papers that need to be reviewed." "Good, I wouldn''t want to see you ill and passed out because of all the stress you''ve been through." Orion teased, knowing that immortal rank mages didn''t fall ill. Lucille smiled, pleased to see him looking concerned about her well-being. "Immortals do not get ill, but thanks, Prince Galdur." "Yes, but you guys can get stressed out, right?" "Yes, we can, and that''s why I''ll give myself two whole days to sleep and rest." "That''s good, but it would have been a lot better if you had a boyfriend by your side to give you warmth andfort as well." Hearing this, Lucille rolled her eyes with a smile on her face. "An angel doesn''t need a boyfriend. I''m happy living the way I am." "If you say so." Orion shrugged and teleported back to his room. He arrived in his bedroom with Elena still asleep in his arms but he noticed that his bed sheets had been reced with new ones. He wondered if it was Mia, but since she wasn''t back yet, then it had to be the maid. Orion gently tucked Elena in bed before heading over to the kitchen to get everything ready for breakfast. A few minutester, Mia returned with the ingredients and the two of them worked together to make breakfast. Once done, they ate, drank, cuddled together, and spoke about a few things until the sun set and Mia returned back to the spirit realm to see her mother. It had been months since Miast saw her mother, but she knew that she wouldn''t be bothered by this because her perverted mother would be patiently waiting for Mia''s return with the hope of hearing all of the naughty things Mia had been doing with her boyfriend. Strangely enough, the Kitsune queen loved to hear naughty stories concerning her daughter and the elf prince. It made her feel strange and sexually excited, and there was definitely nothing wrong or strange about that. ===== A few hourster, Lucille and the staff members she had chosen to work with, were finally done with their tasks. The moment they were done, Lucille made an announcement and every student was notified about the announcement through their smart bracelets. During the announcement, she thanked everyone who came up with and submitted their ideas. She appreciated their desire to participate in sharing their thoughts and ideas even though some were good while others were¡­ let''s just say interesting and a bit weird. Actually, there were a lot of weird club suggestions made by the students, and these enabled them to easily discard them because it felt like the students who came up with these suggestions had forgotten their primary objective as students of The Union World Academy. Some of these weird club suggestions were clubs like The Council Of Men''s Club The Subus Princess Simp Club Prince Galdur Sugar Babies Club The Sexy Ladies Club Plus Ultra Club All these were just a few of the weird club suggestions students came up with, but none of them could be approved, so they had to be discarded. However, clubs like The Musical Club, Intercultural club, The library club and, The Green House Club was easily approved and was now recognized as a club within the academy. Lucille also shared some vital information she wanted the students to hear, and everyone listened attentively to what she had to say. However, at the end of her speech, Lucille revealed the list of clubs that had been approved and those that hadn''t. Now, everyone was focused on their smart bracelets, chatting and sharing their opinions about the decision made by the academy, and possible reasons why some of their suggestions weren''t approved. Of course, these conversations and exchange of ideas were done between students through their smart bracelets. With the help of their smart bracelets, students could create group chats between members of the same dormitory or different dormitories. Currently, a group of girls were discussing with one another why the club they suggested wasn''t approved. They were mainly a group of female elves, but they were open to weing females from a different race as long as they shared the same likeness and love towards the only man who deserved such a high amount of love. And who else would that be, other than Prince Galdur, the elf prince? "Is anyone else seeing the list released by the deputy headmistress?" "I am." "Me too." "Me three." "Our club wasn''t approved by the headmistress, this is so unfair." "Indeed, I thought the club we suggested would be approved because Prince Galdur was Princess Elena''s nephew, but I guess the Headmistress doesn''t want a club that is dedicated to supporting her nephew." One of the girls concluded. There were two ways students could message anyone in a group chat. The first was by speaking out loud to the smart bracelet and the bracelet would transcribe and send the message to everyone in the group The second was by focusing their thoughts, and the bracelet would sense and send the message. "Do you girls think maybe Princess Elena might be upset with Prince Galdur?" Another girl came up with a possibility. "Could that be the reason why our club suggestion wasn''t approved?" "It could be." "You''re right, it has to be." "You girls are delusional, there''s no way that could have been the reason why our suggestion wasn''t approved." A new girl joined the conversation and everyone wondered who she was. She had a weird disy name as well. "Who the heck are you?" "I believe her name is Naughty elf priestess." "I can see that, genius. I''m just trying to find out if she''s truly an elf." "Do you think she''s an elf?" "I doubt it." "Yeah, me too." "Really? But she has elf written in her disy name." Every female in the group chat could choose to use their real names while chatting or they could change it into whatever name they wanted. The choice was theirs to make. The same went for every other student within the academy and in their respective group chats. "Nah, I doubt an elf would do this unless she wasn''t an elf and was simply trying to fit in thinking we wouldn''t notice." "Then what do you think she is?" "A mermaid? A vampire? A subus?" "Please, I hope she isn''t a subus." "Why? Don''t tell me you don''t like the subus princess?" "I just don''t want any subusing close to my precious prince. Thest thing I would want is to hear that a subus sucked Prince Galdur dry with her dangerous body." "You''re right. Subi are too dangerous." "And too beautiful as well." "Agreed." "Agreed." "I thought our group allowed girls of all races to chat in the group as long as they had a strong love for Prince Galdur?" "It doesn''t, it has an exception. No subus allowed." "Since when?" "Since now. So get out if you''re a subus." "I''m not a subus." the person named Naughty Elf Priestess replied. "Really?" "Prove it." "That''s enough girls. We wee girls of all races into this group. Anyways, what do you think could have been the reason why our club suggestion wasn''t approved?" The female elf directed her question towards the Naughty Elf Priestess. "The Deputy Headmistress announced that everyone would be allowed to register in a club of their choice, and she also said a clubhousepetition would being up very soon. I believe we can try to keep supporting Prince Orion the same way we''ve been supporting him for years even without having a club dedicated to him in the academy. We could also use this group chat as our very own fan club, making everyone official members of the Prince Orion fan club." "I agree." "Me too." "Me three." Everyone in the group agreed but someone noticed something nobody else did. "Haha, I knew it. No elf would ever call Prince Galdur by his real name." "You''re right." "Wow, I almost missed that part." "Oops, " Naughty Elf Priestess noticed that she had been found out and there was no way she could lie her way out of it. ===== Discord link:- invite/qEtq9EmmB6 Chapter 121: 121. Council Of Men Club. "Oops, " Naughty Elf Priestess noticed that she had been found out and that she couldn''t lie her way out of it. Everyone in the group now knew that she wasn''t an elf because of the blunder she''d made. "If she''s not an elf, then could she be a subus?" Someone in the group chat asked. "She has to be." "Then again, she could also be a mermaid or a vampire or possibly even a human. The possibilities are endless." "Well, It doesn''t matter what she is, the only thing that matters is that she''s a member of The Prince Galdur Fan club and will be treated as such. I''ll also be changing the group''s name from ''Prince Galdur Sugar Babies Club'' to ''The Prince Galdur Fan Club''. Is everyone in agreement with this?" "I am," "Me too," "Me three," "Me four," Everyone agreed, and the girls continued to discuss how they would support whatever club Orion chooses to register tomorrow and how they couldn''t wait to cheer him on if he decided to participate in the clubhousepetition that would being up in the near future. As for if he would participate in these tournaments, only time would tell. However, while the girls continued to have their little meeting, a group of men were on their way to have theirs as well. Unlike thedies, the men chose to have a physical meeting where suggestions, negotiations, and conclusions could be made physically. Currently, two young men were walking towards a particr room in a dormitory that was different from Orion''s dormitory. They wore long dark cloaks which had a hood that prevented their faces from being recognized by anyone. Even though it wasn''t nighttime yet, the hallway leading to the room the young men were heading to waspletely dark with a straight line of candles floating in the ceiling as it brightened up the way. In less than a minute, the two young men finally arrived at their destination. They both looked around one final time, making sure they weren''t being followed, and seeing that they weren''t, one of them knocked on the door. Someone from within opened the door a bit before asking. "What''s the password?" "Prince Galdur has a small prick." "Nice, I like that, step right in," He weed one of the two young men while his colleague was asked to stay behind so he could be questioned as well. "Alright, your turn, what''s the password?" "Prince Galdur is gay." "Beautiful, you''re wee to step into the room as well," The young man smiled and entered the room to see a huge round table at the center of it. All the curtains by the window had been closed to prevent sunlight from prating the room. Candles were floating to brighten up the room a bit and everyone was seated as the meeting officially began. One of the men mmed his hand on the desk with rage as he began to speak. "This doesn''t make any sense, why do other clubs get approved but not ours?" "I know, right, this ispletely unfair." "Our club clearly has the potential to be a great club, I just don''t see why the Headmistress didn''t approve it." "Maybe it''s because of the description written underneath our club?" "Do you really think that could be the reason?" "Thinking about it now, it could have actually been the reason." "Yeah, it has to be," "What? Really?" "Yeah," "I see, so that''s why our club wasn''t approved." "Yeah," "But, what exactly was wrong with the description of the club, I actually liked it," "I liked it as well," "I still do," "To be honest, I doubt a regr club would have a motto like ours," "What''s wrong with being sincere about our feelings?" "Yeah, What''s wrong with that?" "We all agreed on the club''s motto and it was pretty catchy." "Indeed," "Indeed," Everyone in the room nodded their heads in agreement, but a young man who had recently joined the club couldn''t help but wonder what his colleagues were talking about, so he decided to nudge the student seated right next to him. "Hey, what exactly is the club''s motto?" He asked the other student while grabbing the cup of water ced before him on the desk. "The club''s motto? Oh, you''re a new guy?" "Yes, I am. So please, what''s the club''s motto?" He asked once again before sipping more water from the cup. "The motto is pretty easy; it''s ''We like women, and we like them th as fuck''." *Pfft!!!* The new guy choked on and spat the water in his mouth all over the desk. He wiped the water from his mouth before uttering with rage. "What kind of shithead nonsense is that?" "Huh?" Everyone cocked their heads towards him in a scary, horror-like manner. "What did you just say, punk?" "Did he just call us shitheads?" "What? Let me at him, let me at him," A wolfman tried to pounce on the new guy, but two other students held him down before he could do anything. However, the leader of the fan club tried to calm his fellow gentlemen down. "Men, men, please, settle down. We''re men of culture, we do not get provoked by simple taunting words," He said before turning his attention towards the new guy. "Hey, new guy. Since our collective idea was easily rubbished by you, I hope you have a better idea than the one you just called shithead." The new guy cleared his throat, then he stood before everyone. "To be honest, I would like to be a bona fide member of The Council Of Men Club, but I really believe our club could do a lot better than a motto like ''We like women, and we like them th as fuck''." "Then, give us a better one, genius." "The greater the mass, the greater the force of attraction." Everyone stroked their hairless chin as they pondered on the words the new guy proposed for their motto. The room suddenly became quiet and within seconds, a round of apuse echoed throughout the room. Chapter 122: 122. The Succubus Princess FC. "Splendid." "It''s simple to understand, yet very misleading." "He''s a genius."A young merman muttered while pping. "His mind transcends that of we mere mortals." His friend added while pping as well. Their voices were low, so no one aside from the two of them could hear what they were saying. "We''re nothing but tiny specks inparison to his brilliance." "Indeed." "Agreed." "Should we tell him?" "Hell no." After a while, the leader of the club cleared his throat before addressing everyone else. "Alright, everyone. I believe now is the time to address our real reason for this meeting." Everyone remained silent and nodded their heads in agreement. "As we all know, everyone will be signing up to a club tomorrow, and so will the top ten students." "They''ll most likely be aiming for the top seven rankings, and this means that they''ll be registering for more than one club with the hope of gaining as many merit points as possible." "You''re right, and that''s why we can never allow the elf prince to be the student council president." "We must support someone worthy of bing the Elf Prince''s rival." "We need someone who has a high possibility of umting a lot of merit points." "Indeed, my sister is a member of The Prince Orion Fan Club and she says all members of the club will be watching the prince very closely to see which club he would sign up for." "I see. I guess we can do the same for whoever we want to support." "Then, who do we support?" "The lion prince?" "Hell no." "But he''s ranked number three." "Doesn''t matter, we won''t be supporting him." "Then what of the merman? He''s ranked number four, and you''ll support him since you''re both from the same race?" "I might be a merman, but I''ll never support another man in a situation like this." "Agreed." All other mermen in the room nodded their heads in agreement. "Then, we''re left with the subus princess." "Indeed, she''s the perfect person to support." As members of the council of men''s club, everyone had a strong desire to make sure Orion didn''t be the top student at the end of the semester. Once someone became a member of the student council, they would be given special privileges and authority. Also, since the subus princess was a princess already, they knew she would have a strong desire to be at the top. It was just how demons were. A demon princess would certainly love to be at the top of the hierarchy and she would be more eager to get to the top if she saw the huge number of students supporting her. This was why the council of men wanted her to be at the top. Once she became the Student council president, they would treat her like the queen bee of the academy. Their perverted minds were ready to do anything to make sure she reached the top because once she did, they would be happy to do anything for her. If she wanted a carpet of young men that she could step on whenever she wanted to go somewhere in the academy, they would be more than happy to do as she desired. If she wanted ves and butlers to do her chores or anything insignificant, they would be happy to oblige. Such was the motivation behind their objectives. Although it might seem like these bunch of fools weren''t focused on improving their personal ranks, in actuality, they were actually nning on doing so. But they had made peace with their minds, as they knew that there was no way in hell that they could be one of the top seven students in the academy. They were all interested in improving their current ranks, but they knew their capabilities and their limitations, and they did not intend to do more than they were capable of. Of course, many other students did not share the same ideology as these guys, and everyone else was determined to put in their best to be one of the top seven or ten students in the academy. The council of men continued their meeting and concluded it with the hope of creating a group chat titled ''The Subus Princess'' Fan Club'' where they would be able to discuss other things in the future. In a nutshell, just like the girls'' fan club, this group of men was determined to register for the same clubs the subus princess would be signing up for so as to give her the best possible support ever. And this was how everyone prepared themselves for the club registrationing up tomorrow. Meanwhile, in Orion''s dormitory, Ste Hall, Elena groggily woke up from her sleep. She noticed that she was currently on Orion''s bed and in his dorm bedroom, but when she searched around the room, using her Omnivision skill, she couldn''t find Orion. Elena couldn''t find Mia either, so she decided to have a bath, hoping that they would return from wherever they went once she was done with her bath. A few minutester, Elena stepped out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body while a few drops of water dripped down from her hair to her body. She began massaging her arms which had been feeling a bit sore before she fell asleep. Now, she was feeling a little okay, but she wouldn''t mind Evelyn giving her a massage at a time like this. "Sister''s massage skills have improved a lot over the years and I wouldn''t mind getting a massage from her." "Come to think of it, Orion always wanted to give us a massage as well." "Should I ask him to give me one?" "Nah, there''s no need for me to bother him right now." "He''s probably doing something important with Mia so I shouldn''t disturb their precious bonding time." With her mind made up, Elena decided to get dressed and forget about the massage. "But it would really be nice to experience having a massage from him." "If that''s what you want, then let''s get started right now." Orion''s voice suddenly emerged from behind her as he teleported into the room. Chapter 123: 123. Massage. "If that''s what you want, then let''s get started right now." Orion''s voice suddenly emerged from behind Elena as he teleported into the room. "Huh?" Elena flinched as she felt Orion''s arms wrap around her waist from behind. Orion trailed kisses across her shoulders, tracing his kisses towards her neck before nibbling softly on her ear. Elena moaned softly as she tried her best to muster the strength to ask Orion a question. "When did you return back from where you....?" "Just now," "But where''s Mia?" "Don''t worry, she has returned to the spirit realm, so it''s just the two of us right now," His hands slowly slid up from her waist to her boobs, then he began kneading it gently, causing Elena to moan even more. "Do you still want that massage?" Orion asked while his hands slowly lowered her towel, allowing his fingers to directly grab her breasts, then fondle and tease her erect nipples. "Y-yes," Elena replied and she moaned even more while feeling his fingers pinching her nipples. "Alright, let''s get started," Orion removed his hands from her breasts and turned around to walk into the lounge, but he felt his hand being grabbed before he could turnpletely. "Wait," Elena swiftly leaned into Orion''s chest, wrapping her arms around his neck before kissing him. It had been months since the two of themst kissed and Elena had missed having his lips on hers. Orion''s hands groped her butt cheeks, causing Elena''s body to feel even more sensitive as she moaned into his mouth, then pulled him closer to deepen their kiss. Her body was strangely feeling more excited than ever before. It felt like Orion knew the right ces to touch, causing her body to yearn for more of his touch while hoping that he didn''t stop anytime soon. This continued for a while with their tongues twirling and battling for dominance. After a while, the two parted their lips, breathing heavily with a smile on their faces. Elena really missed his kisses, but there was no doubt about it, this was by far the greatest kiss she had ever had with Orion. Orion kissed her forehead deeply and Elena''s smile widened even more as she tried to calm her rapidly beating heart. "We really need to head over to the lounge for your massage." "Can''t we stay here a bit more?" Elena wrapped her arms even more around his neck, pressing her boobs against his chest as well. Currently, she didn''t have a single shred of clothing on her body, but she wasn''t bothered by this; after all, she was with the only man her heart desired. "Nope, let''s head over to the next room," Orion remained firm on his words causing his beautiful Aunt to pout cutely. "Fine, but you must promise to make it quick." "You really like kissing me, don''t you?" Orion pecked her cheeks and Elena closed her eyes, savoring the feeling of having Orion''s lips on her skin, even if it was just her cheeks. "Yes." "Okay, we''ll do what you want after the massage, and if you want, we could do a lot more than just kissing." Hearing this, Elena swiftly pecked Orion on the lips. " I''d like that." "Alright, let''s get started," Orion held Elena''s hand and led her to the lounge, but Elena''s eyes widened in surprise when she noticed the preparations Orion had made for her. The first thing she noticed were the flower petals scattered all over the floor, and the warm candlelight illuminating the room as well. There was also a bunch of scented candles which filled the air with their soothing fragrance, and a lyre at the corner of the room, ying on its own, thanks to the spell Orion had cast on it. Elena swiftly turned towards Orion, puzzled by how he had swiftly prepared all these. "How did you... When did you....?" Orion shrugged and replied. "I noticed you subtly patting your arms yesterday." Elena was surprised to hear this. She had tried her best not to show how exhausted she was yesterday while giving Orion, Mia, and Evelyn a tour of the academy, but it turned out that she couldn''t deceive her handsome nephew, who had noticed her sore arms. Elena smiled and swiftly hugged Orion tightly. She thanked him and continued to embrace him for a few more minutes. While hugging him, a thought suddenly materialized in her mind. ''But when did he have the time to arrange all this?'' ''The room wasn''t like this before I had my bath.'' ''Does this mean, he did all these while I was having my bath?'' Elena realized this and her arms around Orion tightened even more. Her smile also widened because she was the happiest aunt in the world at the moment and she was pleased to have a wonderful nephew like Orion. He was simply the best nephew in the world. No, he wasn''t just the best nephew in the world, He was the greatest nephew ever!!! After a while, Elena and Orion walked over to the soft massage table at the center of the room; then shey on her stomach while cing her head on her arms. Now, she had her back facing him and with the help of the skills he had obtained after unlocking the lust aspect of his elf god bloodline, Orion could easily see which part of her body needed to be massaged. He could easily detect the tight muscles in her body and his lips stretched into a smile as he mentally prepared himself to give Elena the best massage she had ever experienced. Orion gently coated her body with rxing oil before adding a little bit of pressure into her joints which had been sore for a couple of weeks now. "Please, rx your body, things are about to get intense." He gave Elena a gentle warning. ''Intense?'' Elena wondered, but her attention swiftly drifted towards Orion''s skillful hands, which added a bit of pressure to her muscles and joints, easing the pain and tension in her body and, in turn, caused Elena to unexpectedly release a low moan. His hand movements soothed her body, as he started from her neck and moved all the way down to her feet before slowly moving back up to her thighs, sending shes of pleasure throughout her body while Elena tried her best to suppress her moans as her body slowly approached its climax. However, while she was experiencing all these sensations, she only had one thought in mind. ''Were massages always this good?'' ==== A/N:- The next three chapters are rated 18. Chapter 124: 124. Together With Aunt Elena. Elena''s moaning continued as Orion''s skillful fingers allowed her to experience her first-ever sessive orgasm. Never before had she experienced orgasm upon orgasm just by getting a massage. It was even more bizarre because all it took for Elena to experience such a pleasure was nothing more than his fingers and this made her wonder just how good he was at giving massages. Aside from this, every part of her body, which had been aching before, felt even better than ever. "If I had known you were this good at giving massages, I would have asked for a massage a lot sooner," Elena said while breathing roughly and staring at the ceiling. Orion smiled before nting a kiss on her forehead. "It''s never toote to ask for more. Just let me know whenever you are interested in doing this again in the future." "I will, thanks, dear." "You''re wee." "I bet your mom would love to experience this as well." "She would, but right now, I''m only interested in pleasing you." Hearing this, a smile broke out on Elena''s face and she swiftly sat up on the massage table she was resting on. "And how do you intend on doing this?" "By giving you what you want," He leaned closer to her lips before locking her lips with his. His bold movement caused Elena to moan into his lips but she tried her best to match his passionate kiss. She wrapped her arm around him as her body tingled all over, strangely demanding more of his affection as Orion lifted her by her soft fleshy butt cheeks while she wrapped her legs around his waist. They separated their lips, smiling at each other with heavy unsteady breathing. With their hearts beating rapidly Elena cupped Orion''s cheeks and stared intimately at his lips with her heart craving to be loved passionately by him once again. She suddenly leaned over to kiss Orion again, causing Orion''s eyes to widen with surprise. He knew Mia loved kissing him a lot, but he never expected his Aunt to feel the same way as well, hence why he was a bit surprised. But despite the suddenness of her kiss, he responded with the same vigor and passion that Elena initiated the kiss with. Now, Elena was the one feeling surprised. Her eyes widened as she felt Orion ravage her mouth without hesitation, but Elena wasn''t going to let Orion be in control. With a quick and nimble movement, Elena concentrated on the kiss and grabbed his cheeks tightly, leaning closer for a passionate kiss and brimming with an intense desire she never knew she had. Elena finally took control, dominating Orion''s tongue with her own, and with each passing moment, her actions grew more intense and passionate as she leaned into him, forcing Orion to take a few steps back until his broad back hit the wall. But he didn''t falter. Instead, his hand firmly grabbed her ass, holding her in ce as he wrestled his tongue with hers for domination while subtly taking them both to his bedroom. The heat between them grew more and more intense with each passing second. Finally, with a deliberate effort, they broke off the kiss as they approached Orion''s bedroom, with Orion emerging as the victor of their heated battle. However, Orion was stunned and he watched in amazement as Elena licked away his saliva from her lips before withdrawing her tongue back into her mouth. She leaned closer to him as well, licking her saliva from his lips, with a smile on her face and a look of lust evident in her eyes. This sudden act ignited a me in Orion as his rod hardened within his briefs, raising a tent like never before. He smiled mischievously at Elena, whose heart fluttered just by looking at his face. She could see by the look on his face that he wanted to utterly ravage her body right there and then, and she couldn''t help but smile nervously at him with her heart beating faster by the second as Orion slowly walked towards the bed. He subsequently began crawling towards the center of the bed with her legs still wrapped around his waist while one of his hands kept her in ce and he used his other hand for support as he approached the center. Knowing what wasing next, Elena gently unwrapped her arms and legs from his neck and waist, respectively, before lying on the bed and giving Orion a full view of her beautiful body and perfect curves. With a wolfish grin, he leaned towards her beautiful white stomach, gently kissing it at first as Elena''s body shook, then calmed down, as his kisses slowly descended towards her navel, sucking and licking it before going lower to her drenched honeypot. He slowly raised her legs, parting them to get a good glimpse of her beautiful pink snatch. With her heart anxiously waiting for the inevitable, Elena tightly gripped the bed sheets from either side of her head as she closed her eyes, expecting his tongue to dive into her honey pot. With a calcted movement, Orion slowly descended towards her sensitive spot, nting a gentle kiss on her wet pinkbia and eliciting a loud, abrupt yelp from Elena''s lips. A surge of exhration washed over her as her beautiful honeypot made contact with Orion''s hungry lips. In the midst of the sudden yelp, Orion seized his opportunity to extend his tongue, snaking it out from between his lips and plunging it into the depths of Elena''s pussy. "Mmm!!!" The sensation was overwhelming, causing her to release a deep breath as her body trembled in response to Orion''s adept tongue exploration. His tongue explored every contour of her fleshy folds, igniting a deep sense of pleasure within Elena. Her eyes widened in shock and full-blown hunger as her back arched off the bed, feeling the fervent caress of Orion''s tongue as it delved deeper into her vagina, only to suddenly be withdrawn, leaving her craving for more as she tried to steady her heavy breathing, while her eyes stared at Orion and anticipated his tongue on her unsatisfied member. Chapter 125: 125. Together With Aunt Elena 2. Not wanting to disappoint his beautiful aunt, Orion immediately raised her hips and dipped his tongue deeper than ever before, thereby intensifying the sensation that engulfed Elena and pushing her to the point of no return. "W....wait! What are you...ahhh!!!!" Elena eximed, feeling Orion''s tongue delicately and swiftly licking and sucking her honeypot which caused a wave of mixed sensations to course through her being and making it difficult for her to form coherent words. "Wuu!! Ahh!!! Mmm," soft moans escaped her lips even as she bit her lower lip to try to muffle her moans. But the overwhelming sensation made her unable to deny the satisfaction that coursed through her body due to Orion''s touch and the swirl of his tongue. But as Elena drowned in this newly discovered sensation, she couldn''t help but marvel at how this felt a lot better than she could have possibly imagined. Had she known it would feel this good, Elena would have done this a lot sooner. The Intense mingling of his saliva with the warmth of Elena''s narrow walls intensified the intoxicating delight that enveloped her as she felt the moisture within her increasing, as her love juice surged to the surface. "Orion!! Ahh!! Slow down!!!! It''s... too... much!!!," Elena eximed, her voice filled with a mixture of astonishment, bewilderment, and pleasure. Her toes curled into themselves as her legs dug into the bed, which was proof of her approaching orgasm, and her body slowly sumbed to the overwhelming delight that surged within her. Her fleshy tight insides grew wetter by the second, releasing its sweet enticing juice as Orion meticulously licked and sucked on them. With each stroke of his tongue, he ventured further, tasting her sweet nectar and exploring the depths even more. But as his tongue delved deeper, it collided with a certain spot within her wet honeypot which sent shock waves of ecstasy throughout her body. Noticing this, Orion gripped her thighs firmly and positioned his teeth at the edge of her clitoris, which sent a wave of suspense through Elena''s body as she noticed how he subtly moved towards her sensitive pearl. "No, Orion, wait, that''s my..." But Orion didn''t listen. "Wait, that''s my... ahh!!!" Reacting swiftly to his desires, he bit and sucked on her sensitive pearl, eliciting a loud piercing moan from Elena. A sensation and revtion that brought her towards the precipice of ecstasy, as if awakening a dormant sensation within her body. At that moment, her mouth stretched wide open, and droplets of saliva propelled into the air as though she had never experienced something like this before, and to both Orion and Elena''s surprise, a sharp burst of thick liquid shot out of Elena''s irrigating depth, with each burst varying in direction and force. Reacting quickly, Orion withdrew his face and watched her once dripping wet snatch transform into a fully open faucet, shooting its contents against his face and chest. "Amazing," The words slipped from Orion''s lips as he hastily wiped off the thick, intoxicating liquid from his face with his hand. His tongue darted out to the side of his face to taste the remnants, savoring the sweet delicious nectar that lingered. Meanwhile, Elena, unable to control her rapidly beating heart, covered her face in embarrassment as her legs slowly slid down to the bed, still erupting a few bursts of thick love juice. She opened a little slit between her fingers to sneak a peek at Orion, only to see the remaining droplets of love juice trickling down his face to his chest. In short, every inch of his body was drenched with her sweet nectar. After a while, Elena''s bursting flow of juice subsided, and her body finally sumbed to exhaustion, but she mustered enough strength to make sure she could continue from where they stopped since Orion looked as though he wasn''t exhausted. However, Orion noticed her fatigue, so he leaned toward her, urging her to rx for a while. "It''s okay, Aunt Elena, we don''t have to continue right now." Thanks to one of the abilities obtained from the lust aspect of his awakened bloodline, Orion temporarily had stamina and strength that was three times more than that of his aunt and mother. Elena listened to him andy down a bit, watching as Orion removed his briefs, and allowed her to stare at his majestic and veiny rod. Just watching how his erect rod throbbed with the excitement of what was toe, caused a smile to spread across Elena''s lips due to the knowledge that it would soon pierce through her virgin pussy. "Are you ready?" He asked. Orion''s heartwarming voice, which was filled with love, care, and concern about her readiness to take in his extrarge member, made Elena feel rxed. She nodded as a bit of wetness umted at the edge of her eyes. "Yes," she also added to be clear. But her voice cracked a bit as she spoke, and she immediately wiped away her tears, her resolve now vivid in her eyes. Elena had been anticipating this very moment for a long time, and she couldn''t believe Orion was finally going to prate her. Meanwhile, Orion leaned closer to her once again, his hands caressing her cheeks before his thumb slowly teased her pink juicy lips, sending waves of pleasure across her body with her honeypot bing moist once again. Orion''s lips drew closer to hers for a passionate kiss as his tongue twirled and danced around hers while Elena tried to reciprocate the same Intense passion. Once their lips parted, their eyes locked on each other, silentlymunicating their rising desire to copte. Orion slowly descended towards her breast, carefully twirling his tongue around her erect nipples, sucking and then yfully biting it to send perpetual waves of euphoria throughout her body. "Mmm," Elena stifled her moans as her back arched off the bed a bit because she was trying not to distract Orion. She gently caressed his head lovingly as she cherished the way Orion carefully took his time to explore her body. She also noticed how Orion kept handling her body like a delicate gem as he carefully explored every part of her body, not wanting to leave out any part and subsequently make her feel less excited about what was toe. Chapter 126: 126. Together With Aunt Elena 3. Seeing how Orion was willing to go the extra mile to make her feel rxed and wet because it was her first time, Elena couldn''t help but be even more fond of him. She really loved the way he was treating her right now, and strangely enough, she was feeling excited as well. In fact, she could feel the heat rising within her as she developed a strong desire to feel his rod prate her. Elena nced down between the both of them and she could see Orion slowly positioning his rigid member at the entrance of her wet honeypot. "Mmm," She let out a soft moan as he slowly began to slide his cock into her, piercing through a thin resistance before filling her up with his huge rod. But rather than wince in pain at his irresistible rod, Elena felt his rod send a torrent of pleasure across her body, causing every part of her body to tingle with excitement and euphoria. It was as though a tsunami of pleasure had surged through her, setting every nerve on fire and eliciting a pleasure throughout her body like never before. "Agh...!! Ugh!!!" Elena clutched the pillow below her head tightly and moaned loudly at the top of her lungs as her inner folds tightly clung onto Orion''s rod, not wanting to let go. Orion released a groan, feeling her wet folds be tighter by the second as he slowly pushed himself deeper into her chamber. He withdrew his engorged member from her moist pussy and then slowly plunged back in before his thrusts steadily hastened. Pah! Pah! Pah! Orion''s pace steadily increased, thrusting into her with unrelenting force as Elena''s fingers moved towards him and dug into his arms, which were positioned on either side of her face. "Ahh!! Uhh!!" Her hands grasped his arms tightly, while her moans grew louder as saliva trickled from the corners of her mouth and onto the bed. Her mind hovered on cloud nine as she never imagined her first experience to feel so pleasurable and exciting. At first, she had feared but expected the wincing pain that apanied the path of crossing into womanhood, but ever since Orion''s unrivaled rod entered her, she had felt nothing but pleasure and satisfaction as his rod relentlessly dived in and out of her dripping wet snatch. His hip movement didn''t relent, as each thrust plunged fiercely into her, even more than thest, allowing the intoxicated feeling of pleasure coursing through her body to heighten beyond her wildest dream as she thirstily craved for more. Elena lifted her hands to grab either side of Orion''s cheeks as she stared lovingly into his eyes and, with unspoken words, urged him to go deeper into her. Orion leaned down to her lips, as though trying to umte every dormant strength he could muster from within him before giving her what she truly wanted. Meanwhile, Elena wrapped her arms around his neck, then began twirling her tongue around his own in a fervent desire to reciprocate his intoxicating tongue movement, while Orion''s hip movement maintained its speed with their lips still intact. After a while, Orion slowly retracted his lips from the kiss and their eyes locked on to each other. He nodded to her, indicating his readiness to double or, if possible, triple his current pace. Understanding his intention, Elena nodded in return and grasped his arms once again to brace herself for the inevitable. Pah!!! Pah!!! Pah!!! Orion mmed his hips into her deeper and faster, his shaft poking the entrance of her womb as their bodies moved in absolute harmony. With each thrust, Elena''s back arched off the bed, and her hips ground against his, resulting in abined effort to enhance their satisfaction. Soon, the sound of flesh hitting flesh reverberated throughout the room, but it was drowned out by the loud piercing moan of Elena as a sudden surge of overwhelming pleasure coursed through her, causing her mind to spin and her body to convulse as a droopy smile spread on her face. Orion pumped his seed into her and her love juice gushed out like a broken faucet, spilling all over Orion''s rod, stomach, and thighs. Orion watched as his erect rod glistened with Elena''s love juice before her legs slowly dropped down to the bed, feeling the afterglow of the intense sex she just had with him. Still breathing heavily, Orion leaned closer to kiss Elena, and she kissed him back as well, but she was too exhausted to do anything else, so heid down beside her and Elena cuddled up to him. "That was amazing," she muttered. "I''m d you liked it." "I never knew that sex would feel this good." "If you wish, we could go for another round," Orion informed Elena while his hand fondled her breasts. Elena giggled and wondered how he could still have enough strength for a second round. However, unlike Orion, she was too exhausted to even lift any part of her body, so she nted a kiss on his cheek before reassuring him. "Maybe tomorrow, dear, Auntie needs to rest a bit." Orion nodded his head in understanding before kissing her forehead, and Elena smiled as her eyes slowly closed. Then she rested her head on his broad chest before falling asleep, and Orion fell asleep as well. The next morning, Orion opened his eyes to notice that he was the only one left in the room. He slowly stood up from the bed before getting dressed, then he walked over to the lounge. He noticed Elena humming a song and shaking her hips happily while making something for breakfast. She felt like the happiest girl in the world and she wanted to make a really good meal for the man she loved. When she noticed his presence, her smile widened even more as she greeted him. "Good morning, handsome." "Good morning, beautiful; how are you feeling?" "Amazing." "I can see that," Orion replied and teleported behind her, hugging her from behind and allowing her bare butt cheeks to grind against his cock. Elena wasn''t wearing a bra or pantie, and the only piece of cloth on her body was the apron she was wearing. "What''s for breakfast?" Orion asked as he slowly trailed kisses all over her neck and shoulders. Chapter 127: 127. Class Registration. "What''s for breakfast?" Orion asked as he slowly trailed kisses all over her neck and shoulders. "Your favorite." "Need any help?" He asked, resting his chin on her shoulder to watch her whisk the eggs she had cracked in a bowl. She was trying to make an egg and cheese sandwich which happened to be one of Orion''s favorite meals. "Thanks, dear; but Auntie can handle this on her own." "You sure?" Orion continued to rain kisses down her neck to her shoulders. Elena smiled and giggled, as she felt his arms around her waist while he showered her body with kisses. She liked it, but she needed to concentrate on what she was doing and she wanted Orion to get ready for the event that was happening today. "Yes, now go have your bath, mister, or you''ll bete for today''s activity," she kissed Orion on the cheek and urged him to bathe before returning to eat his breakfast. Orion obliged her and got dressed about half an hourter. The moment he was ready to leave, Orion noticed that he still had about fifteen minutes before the club registration began, so he used the little time he had left to check a few things on his smart bracelet and familiarize himself with it. Meanwhile, he was also resting his head on Elena''sp who was seated on a couch and gently caressing his hair. "So, have you registered for the sses you''ll be attending for the semester?" She asked, noticing how Orion was still focused on what he was looking at, which happened to be the sses he was asked to register for the semester. "I have, but it seems the sses will be divided into core sses and elective sses." "Yes, the core sses arepulsory for every student to attend while for the elective sses, you can choose to register the one you feel morefortable with." "Is there a specific number of elective sses I''m allowed to register for?" Orion asked because the number of elective sses he could see avable in his smart bracelet was above twenty, and Orion didn''t have any interest in taking that many sses. "Yes, students are expected to register a maximum of ten elective sses and a minimum of four elective sses." "I guess I''ll be registering for four elective sses in addition to all my core sses." "Have you checked all the elective sses avable for you to register in?" "Yes," "And you''re satisfied with the four elective sses you picked?" "Yes," "How many core sses are you to register?" "There are four." "Oh, that''s right. Since you''re one of the top ten students in the academy, the ten of you will be having four core sses while everybody else will be having seven." "Seven core sses?" "Mmhmm." Elena nodded her head in response. "Are the sses for the top ten students different from that of everyone else?" "Yes, most of the students will be taking basic or fundamental sses while the ten of you will be taking the advanced version of most of the sses of the other students." Orion nodded his head in understanding as he returned his gaze back to his smart bracelet. "So, that''s why some of my core sses have the words ''Advanced'' in them." "Yes, for example, The Advanced Practical Magic ss will be focused mainly on the ten of you learning advanced support spells like strength enhancing spells, shielding spells, and the like. You''ll also be learning basic tier four and five spells, unlike everyone else who will be taught basic tier one, two, and three spells." "We''ll only be learning tier four and five spells?" "Yes." "That''s quite disappointing. Couldn''t you guys include tier-six spells as well?" "We can''t. The instructors and professors have to follow the sybus we believe every student should be prepared to learn in the first year of the academy," "But I already know a lot about tier four and five spells." Elena smiled and stroked his hair gently. "I know, dear, but just because you know a lot about these tier four and five spells doesn''t mean you won''t find new things to learn if you attend these sses." "I guess you''re right." "So this means your core sses are The Advanced Practical Magic ss, The Advanced Combat Training ss, The Survival Technique ss, and what else?" "The World History And Cultural Etiquette ss," Orion replied, then he swiftly registered the elective sses he was interested in. "All done." "Really?" "Yes." "You registered for four elective sses, right? So what are they?" "The Alchemy And Potion brewing ss, Art ss, Culinary ss, and Beast Mastery and Magical Creature ss." With Orion''s four core sses, it was easy to understand why the academy wanted the students to learn this. The world history and cultural etiquette ss allowed students to understand not only the history of their kingdom but also that of other kingdoms, along with their cultures. As for the elective sses Orion chose, he wanted to improve his understanding of beast-taming and alchemy. He chose art and culinary sses because art was slowly growing and gaining importance in this world, and he was also interested in learning the different dishes that could be made across different kingdoms in the world. Although Orion had registered for these sses, it still didn''t change the fact that he knew a lot about some of the sses he registered for. However, Orion wasn''t the only one in this regard, so the academy granted a special privilege to the top ten students. This meant that they were allowed to register in a guild within the capital city which was directly underneath the floating Union World Academy. The top ten students could step out of the academy whenever they wanted to register in a guild and embark on dungeon raids during their time at the academy until they graduated, and this was what Orion intended on doing whenever he didn''t have any ss to attend. However, he wasn''t going to allow this to affect his main objective in the academy, which was to umte as many merit points as possible for him to be able to graduate quickly. While he was thinking about this, a question suddenly popped up in his mind and he asked Elena. "What is the best way to umte a lot of merit points?" With the help of his photographic memory, Orion knew what needed to be done to obtain merit points. On the day of the entrance ceremony, Lucille had listed the ways students could obtain merit points. To obtain merit points, students needed to attend sses, participate in club activities, be respectful to their peers and instructors and finally, they needed to contribute in volunteering works which could improve the academy. However, when Lucille mentioned all these, she didn''t inform the students which of these would be the best way to umte a lot of merit points, hence why Orion was interested in knowing this. "If you wish to umte a lot of merit points, you''ll need to register in at least three main activity clubs," "What do you mean by main activity clubs?" "Activity clubs are divided into the main clubs and subsidiary clubs. The main clubs are the clubs the academy created before students were asked toe up with a few suggestions of their own," "So, let me guess, the subsidiary clubs are the clubs suggested by the students," "Yes," "But why do you want me to register at least three main activity clubs without including the subsidiary clubs?" "That is a question you should be asking Professor Draco and not me, now get up hot stuff, you''re runningte," Orion raised his head up from Elena''sp. He and the remaining top ten students were expected to meet with Professor Draco this morning on details concerning the activity clubs and what they needed to know before registering in the clubs they wanted. "Goodbye, Aunt Elena," Orion kissed Elena''s cheeks before stepping out of the room. On his way out, he noticed Dahlia and the two of them headed towards where Professor Draco and the remaining top ten students were. They were able to quickly arrive at their destination with the help of a teleportation array and Orion could see a group of students standing before him. Of all the students in front of him, there was one who was a lot taller than everyone else and it was the lion prince. The lion prince noticed Orion walking towards his direction, so he decided to introduce himself first before anyone else. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you number one," The lion prince tried to give Orion a handshake but someone''s voice sounded from behind the lion prince. "For thest time, stop calling everyone by their rank, we all have a name just like you. Mine is Arthur and not number four," ====== A/N:- Thank you so much for the gifts and power stones. Chapter 128: 128. Professor Draco. The lion prince had a huge mane and a muscr physique which became even more apparent with the academy uniform he wore. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, number one," The lion prince tried to give Orion a handshake, but someone''s voice emerged from behind the lion prince. "For thest time, stop calling everyone you meet by their rank. We all have a name, just like you. Mine is Arthur and not number four," A young man with ck hair and hazel-colored eyes poked his head out from behind the lion prince. Arthur was a muscr, light blue, shark-man with sharp pointy teeth that easily gave away his race. Just like most merman, he had a humanoid body with gills on both sides of his neck. He also had a saw-shaped nose, which he used for breathing, just like his gills. "I don''t get it, do you not like me calling you number four?" The lion prince asked, tilting his head to the side with a puzzled look on his face. "Precisely, it''s annoying to hear you call everyone you see by their ranks." The lion prince scratched the top of his head as he thought about what Arthur was saying. He understood what Arthur was trying to say to him, but he still couldn''t figure out why he looked so angry. "Master Vorpal, I do not understand why someone would look so angry at me. Is it really wrong to call everyone by their ranks? Everyone back home wouldn''t have minded me doing this, but it seems I''m making a very bad first impression." "You''re doing great Prince An," A little rabbit-like creature popped his head out of An''srge mane before sitting on the lion prince''s shoulder. He looked like a cute little rabbit wearing a shirt with a small book in his hand. "Do not mind the words of this bottom feeder," Master Vorpal added. "What? Hey!! Let me tell you something bunny," Arthur growled at the bunny. "It''s Master Vorpal to you." "Whatever, it still doesn''t change the fact that you''re a bunny." "I''m a hare." Arthur shrugged indifferently with a smirk on his face. "Hmm, you all look the same to me. After all, you''re all just a bunch of carrot-loving freaks." Unlike many other hares in the Beastmen kingdom, Vorpal was a bit different, and there were a lot of other hares in their kingdom who loved to call him a freak because of the way his father fell in love with a rabbit. To be the respectful figure he was today, he''d had to train a lot and win many battles to gain the respect of everyone in his vige. However, Vorpal would asionally be livid whenever he recalled how everyone used to call him a freak. "You, take that back," He red at Arthur. "Make me." Vorpal gritted his teeth and leaped straight at Arthur with his cute tiny feet aiming straight towards Arthur''s face. However, An swiftly grabbed his teacher before the little master did something uneptable within the academy. "Forgive him, Master Vorpal, he doesn''t understand how sensitive that word is to you. Besides, father wouldn''t be pleased to hear you were causing trouble within the academy." "I suppose you''re right, Your Highness. King Simba would be disappointed in me if he were to hear of this." "Indeed," An nodded his head in agreement. "Very well, if you need anything, you know where to find me," Vorpal returned back to An''s mane to read the book he was holding. The moment he entered An''s huge mane, someone cleared his throat before walking into the room. It was Professor Draco and he told everyone to have their seats. He had blonde hair, with the appearance of a man in his early forties, and everyone watched as he stood in front of the ss to address them all. Since he had introduced himself to everyone on the day of the entrance ceremony, Professor Draco didn''t need to do this again. "Good morning, everyone; I''m sure we all know why we''re here." "I''ll be briefing you all on what you need to know about the clubs that are avable for you to register in. I know each and every one of you is interested in earning as many merit points as possible, and in doing this, all you have to do is focus on registering for the main activity clubs," Draco exined the main difference between a main club and a subsidiary club. As students, your primary objective should be the Activity Club Tournamenting up in the next few weeks. Not everyone will be selected for the tournament, but everyone will be awarded points depending on the role you y in your club or in the club you support," Draco exined, but he noticed Arthur raising his hand to ask a question. "What is your question?" "Does the Activity Club Tournament mean we''ll be contesting against students in other dormitories?" "Yes, as representatives of Ste Hall, you''ll be contesting against students from other halls. Any more questions?" Draco asked and An asked his question. "What do you mean by, everyone will be awarded merit points based on the role we y?" "As tournament contestants, you''ll be rewarded with points based on your progress in the tournament. However, contestants aren''t the only ones who will be rewarded with points. Everyone else in the room will be given points as well, based on how you cheer and support those contesting in the tournament." "Woah, are you serious right now?" Arthur asked as he couldn''t contain the smile on his face. "Yes, I am," Draco replied, his face remaining neutral. "Will I be rewarded with merit points if I support by cheering for someone in a different club from mine?" "Yes, you will, as long as the students are in the same hall as you, you''ll be rewarded with points based on how much you cheer for them." "Hehe... Now I can''t wait for the tournament to begin. Oh, wait a minute, will I also be rewarded if I choose to support someone from a different hall?" "No, you won''t be rewarded with points but you''re more than wee to support anyone you wish to support." "As one of your professors in Ste Hall, I am in charge of teaching and training those who are interested in registering for The Air Ball Club and The Hunter''s Club. Professor Daisy is in charge of the art club and beast taming club while Professor Sabrina is in charge of the alchemy and potion brewing club." "Air ball club?" A student asked the question which was on everyone''s mind. "It''s derived from a sport yed in the Dragon Kingdom. It''s really fun and entertaining, and if you have any questions about how it is yed, just let me know," Draco exined a couple of other things he wanted them to know, but the moment he was done, one of the students raised his hand to ask a question. "If we want to earn a lot of merit points, is there a limit to the number of clubs we can register for? Also, can we choose to register for only the main clubs and not the subsidiary clubs?" "The choice is ultimately yours. Every student is allowed to register for both main and subsidiary clubs, but if you really want to earn a lot of merit points, then you have to register at least three main clubs." Draco added. "The main activity clubs are the only clubs recognized to have a tournamenting up in the next few weeks. This meant that those who participate in the tournament have a higher chance of increasing their merit points through the tournament." "What about those that register in subsidiary clubs? How would they earn merit points when there''s no tournament for them to take part in." Although students could earn points by simply supporting those who were participating in the tournament for the main clubs, the points they would receive would be very lowpared to those participating in the tournament. "In the final weeks of the second semester, a club fair or festival will ur within the academy, and this will provide all subsidiary clubs with the chance to showcase what their club is all about. Professors and instructors will be monitoring the students of these clubs very closely to reward them with merit points based on their performances." "Is there a limit to the number of main and subsidiary clubs any student can register for?" "Yes, students interested in registering only the main clubs are allowed to register a minimum of three main clubs and a maximum of five main clubs. However, students interested in registering both the main and subsidiary clubs can register a minimum of one main club and a maximum of three main or subsidiary clubs," Professor Draco exined a few other things and everyone listened attentively. The moment he was done, everyone left the ssroom to register for their respective clubs. Stepping out of the ssroom, Arthur asked An and Orion. "So, which clubs are you two going to register for?" Chapter 129: 129. Arthur And Aslan. "So, which clubs are you two going to register for?" Arthur asked Orion and An as they approached a teleportation array. "I can''t really say right now because I need to know what all the main clubs are about before making my final decision," An was the one who replied to Arthur''s question. Arthur nodded his head in understanding before asking. "But you''ll be registering for only the main activity clubs, right?" "Of course, I will. I need to earn as many points as possible, what about you, Your Highness?" An asked Orion who was walking in front of both Arthur and An while they trailed behind him. He stopped walking before turning around to look at the two students who had been following him since he stepped out of the ssroom. "Why are you two following me?" An and Arthur exchanged nces before turning back to Orion. "Aren''t we all going to the same ce?" Arthur asked. "It will be a lot better to walk around with someone by your side, rather than walk alone, don''t you think," An added, but Orion shrugged before pointing at Dahlia. "I have my attendant with me, so I''m not alone." Dahlia was standing right beside Orion and the two of them were prepared to find the club Orion would be registering for. However, Arthur and An didn''t see anything wrong in looking for a club together, so they chose to continue walking with Orion. "It''s fine, Your Highness. There''s nothing wrong with us tagging along with you. Who knows, we might even register for the same club, so we might as well get to know each other now." Orion didn''t say anything in response, instead, he decided to keep walking. The earlier he registered at his desired club, the quicker he would be able to return to his room. Evelyn would being back today, so he had toplete all the necessary requirements as soon as possible. While walking, Arthur looked at An as though he had a few things to ask the lion prince but didn''t know how to phrase his question. Of course, An noticed Arthur''s gaze, so he asked because he found it a bit strange for another male to be looking at him for so long. "Is something wrong? Why do you keep staring at me?" "Why do you call Prince Orion, Your Highness, I thought the both of you were princes of your own kingdom?" Even Orion was curious as to why An referred to him like that and Dahlia couldn''t help but listen to their conversation as well. They were both interested in knowing An''s reason for doing this. An didn''t refer to Orion by his rank anymore because he noticed how upset Arthur had been when he did that, and he didn''t want Orion to feel the same way. So, he decided to refer to him in the most respectful way he knew, not minding the fact that they were both princes in their respective kingdoms. "Father respects the elf queen a lot and he''s spoken about how he believes she might be the first Apex Mage to rank up before the other Apex Mages. In my kingdom, it''s rare to see the king respect someone the same way he respects the elf queen. But, since you''re ranked number one, I know your mother must have trained you a lot just like my father trained me as well." In other words, An acknowledged Orion''s strength but he was also interested in knowing just how strong Orion was; he wouldn''t mind sparring with him once in a while.. He would love to see just how strong the son of the woman his father respected was, but he was now worried that Orion wouldn''t like the way he called him ''Your Highness.'' However, Orion told An that he was allowed to call him by his name if he liked. "Are you guys registering for the sports club as well?" Arthur asked. "To be honest, I''m interested in seeing what this sport is about. I wonder if it''s the same type of sport that is yed in the demon kingdom." "There''s a game yed in Demon Kingdom?" Orion asked An. "It''s a dangerous and very physical game, but it''s really fun and exciting. As fellow males, I''m confident the two of you will like the game as well." "What''s it called?" Orion asked. "It''s called Death Ball." "Death Ball?" "Why would they call it Death Ball? Do the yers die while ying the game?" Arthur found it strange for a game to be called Death Ball unless it was a game that centered around killing the yers participating in the game. "That''s something you two will have to find out for yourself once you visit the demon kingdom." "Anyways, Do you two know where we''re going?" Arthur didn''t know where they were told to go if they wanted to register for any club. "Isn''t it the arena?" "We''ll get to the arena if we use that teleportation array," Orion pointed to the teleportation array and everyone was teleported into the arena. Upon arriving inside the arena, the first thing they noticed was therge interior of the arena. "Wow," Everyone''s mouths were hanging open. Although they had been introduced to most of the buildings within the academy, none of them had actually stepped into the arena to see what the interior looked like. Even Orion was amazed by what he was seeing. The arena was huge and spacious, and since there were dozens of clubs in the academy, every one of them was doing something that looked like a presentation to give the students a general idea of what their club was about. Right now, the arena looked like a bazaar, but on a muchrger scale. Everyone seemed excited and lively. Witches were flying on their broomsticks, while dragons and fallen Angels had their wings sprouting out of their backs and were flying around as well. However, while some were busy moving around in the air, those who couldn''t fly could be seen talking,ughing, singing, and dancing. A few others were having an argument but it wasn''t something serious. Orion, Arthur, and An immediately decided to begin searching around for the clubs they wanted to register in. It wasn''t too difficult because they all knew the club they wanted. The academy could have asked them to register for their respective clubs through their smart bracelets, but because they wanted the students to have a broader idea of what each club was all about, they made the students register this way. Fifteen minutester, Orion was finally done registering for the club he wanted to join, so he left the arena with Dahlia by his side. He decided to find a good ce to sit and rest for a while. His aunt was with Lucille, checking up on the things she''d done during her absence while Evelyn won''t be back untilter in the evening. Also, since Orion had registered for the sports club, Professor Draco had asked everyone who registered to meet up for trainingter in the day. ''He seems pretty hyped up about this sports club,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts while he reclined on the bench he was sitting on. ''I just hope it will be as fun as he said it would be,'' Orion thought to himself before remembering Dahlia who was still standing beside him. He noticed her looking around while standing beside him. "Is something wrong?" Dahlia flinched a bit because Orion hadn''t talked to her all day and she hadn''t really expected him to. However, seeing that he had, Dahlia bowed and replied. "It''s nothing, Your Highness." "Are you sure? Then sit," Orion patted the seat beside him, urging her to sit by his side. Dahlia wanted to let Orion know that she was fine standing, but she didn''t want to say anything that would make the elf prince unhappy, so she sat beside him. To be honest, Dahlia had been expecting Orion to have her removed as his second attendant. ''I wonder why His Highness hasn''t had me reced yet?'' ''The Subus Princess and the Lion Prince have already rejected the attendants given to them by the academy, so why has His Highness not done the same with me?'' Out of the top three students, who were given an attendant by the academy, Orion was the only one who hadn''t rejected his attendant yet, and Dahlia couldn''t think of a reason why Orion would want to keep her by his side. Dahlia didn''t see herself as someone whose face looked friendly. Her face made a lot of people around her avoid talking to her, hence why she flinched when Orion suddenly spoke to her. She also thought that she wasn''t beautiful and worthy enough to be standing by Orion''s side because of the pain and suffering she had caused so many elves. However, Dahlia would soon find out that Orion didn''t really give a fuck about the things she had done in her past, and he certainly didn''t think that she wasn''t beautiful enough to stand by his side. Chapter 130: 130. Dahlia. Noticing that Dahlia was still feeling ufortable sitting by his side, Orion decided to ask. "Is something wrong?" Both of them were currently sitting together in the park, so anyone passing by would asionally look in their direction. However, this wasn''t the only reason Dahlia felt uneasy. She was feeling a bit ufortable because of the female elves hiding behind trees, and watching them from afar. "Um, there are a lot of elves looking in this direction," She replied, trying not to look at Orion''s face. "You want us to leave?" Dahlia shook her head and replied. "It''s not that, Your Highness. But should I really be sitting by your side right now?" "It''s better than you standing beside me and towering over me." "But it feels like the girls have something to say to you." "Nah, I doubt that." "But they''ve been following you around all day long." "Yeah, they''re doing that to see if there''s any other club I''m interested in registering for." While Orion was walking around the arena, registering for the clubs he wanted to be a part of, Dahlia had noticed the female elves subtly following behind them, but she never really knew the reason why they were doing this. She thought the girls had a thing or two they wanted to say to Orion, but thinking back now, she recalled seeing a few of the girls registering for the same clubs Orion had registered at before moving on to a different club. So far, Orion had registered to be a part of four different main activity clubs, so the girls wondered if Orion had any other club in mind to register, for because the maximum number of clubs he could register for was five and it wouldn''t be surprising to see the elf prince registering in one more club to increase his chances of earning more merit points. However, Orion had no interest in registering for any other club for now, and that was why he came here to have a seat in the park. Now, Dahlia finally understood why there were so many girls hiding behind the trees while watching the prince. ''Should I call it watching or spying?'' ''I think spying would be the right word to use in a situation like this,'' She thought to herself. Unlike Mia, Evelyn, and Elena, Dahlia had never seen so many female elves spying on Orion from a distance. This was her first time witnessing something like this and Dahlia couldn''t help but wonder about something. "Aren''t they disrupting his privacy?" She muttered this to herself, not knowing that Orion could perfectly hear what she was saying. "On the contrary, they''re actually respecting my privacy." Seeing as how the girls didn''t rush to sit or talk to Orion, it was clear that they wouldn''t want to do anything that would make their beloved prince unhappy. "Also, they looked quite happy while doing this, so why would I want to take away that happiness from them," Orion added. As a prince of the elf kingdom, he liked to see his people with smiles on their faces. Not only did it make everyone look younger and more vibrant, but it also made him feel weed as well. So, if they wanted to keep watching him from a distance because it made them happy, then Orion would be pleased to ensure they remained happy. He had never once regretted arriving into this world and a big thanks for that went to the beautiful women he had by his side. However, It was also thanks to his royal subjects who had weed him with nothing but love and respect. He could only hope it stayed that way for a long time. Meanwhile, Dahlia never expected Orion to care so much about his people. She could see that the girls cared a lot about him to be willing to join the same club as him, but she wasn''t expecting him to feel the same way about them. She unwittingly turned towards the elves hiding behind a tree, but the girls swiftly hid their faces so that they wouldn''t make eye contact with Dahlia. This made Dahlia smile a bit but it also made her feel a bit sad and jealous, seeing how close those girls were to each other. From what she could see, everyone looked like they were friends who cherished one another, making it easier for them to feel the same way towards their beloved prince. Orion noticed Dahlia looking in the direction of the female elves hiding behind a tree and he asked. "Would you like to talk with them?" "Huh? Me?" "Yes." "I don''t think they''ll want me toe close to them." "Why? Is it because you are a bit different from them?" "Yes," Dahlia replied truthfully. She had no reason to lie to him. "No elf will want to be close to a vampire like me, and the same goes for everyone in the elf kingdom, too," Dahlia informed Orion while staring at the ground. She held her dress tightly as she tried not to remember her horrible past. "You don''t have to worry about that anymore. Things aren''t as they used to be, and I''m sure everyone will wee you into the kingdom with open arms," Dahlia wished this could be true but she doubted the elves could ever wee her back to the kingdom with open arms. "What about your spirit guardian or elemental?" As elves, it was expected for everyone to have a spirit guardian or an elemental, but Dahlia didn''t have one. "I''m sorry, Your Highness, but I do not have one." "I see, but have you tried summoning one before?" "No, Your Highness, I haven''t." "So, would you like toe to the elf kingdom with me to see if you could summon and make a contract with a spirit guardian or elemental?" "I can''t, Your Highness, I''m part demon, I don''t think¡­" Dahlia tried to let Orion know that as a part vampire, there was no way she could summon a spirit guardian of her own, much less an elemental, but Orion interrupted her mid-sentence. "We won''t know until you try." Elves were the only race in the world capable of summoning elementals and spirit guardians, so it made sense that Dahlia was skeptical about being able to summon a spirit guardian of her own. Demons and other races could never summon a spirit guardian, and since she was part vampire, she shouldn''t be able to do this either, but just as Orion said, they wouldn''t know if this was possible until Dahlia gave it a try. "So, what do you think, would you still like toe back home?" "Y-yes," As an elf, Dahlia would love nothing more than to be with other elves like her. During the war, Salvatore captured a lot of Forest elves, moon elves, and nature elves, thanks to the blood elves and snow elves who betrayed their kind. Dahlia was one of the many elves that was captured when she was very young. A lot of the captive adult elves were bitten and turned into vampires before being sent back to the elf kingdom to blend in and wreak havoc. Meanwhile, the younger elves were trained to be dangerous killers and to get used to their new abilities as well. As demons, the vampires had an innate ability to hypnotize anyone they had bitten and turn into a vampire. This meant that the elves who were bitten were not an exception. Every single one of them was hypnotized to obey their master''s orders, which were to kill any elf on sight. It was truly a gory and gruesome experience with the screams and cries of so many elves echoing throughout the kingdom. As vampire elves, they were naturally stronger and more fearsome than an average vampire because vampires in the mortal rank were vulnerable to sunlight, and this was a general weakness for the vampires. Only vampires in the transcendent and immortal mage rank were capable of moving freely in broad daylight. However, the vampire elves were also able to do this as well. They weren''t affected by the sun, and it didn''t matter if the elves were in the mortal mage rank or the transcendent mage rank; all vampire elves were able to move freely during the day, making it easier for the vampires to implement their ns. However, while the vampire elves were unable to nullify the hypnosis of the vampires ordering them around because of how low their mage and knight rank were, the same couldn''t be said when these elves finally increased their ranks to the transcendent mage and knight rank. As vampire elves, they were stronger than most elves and vampires in the mortal mage rank, making it easier for them to quickly be transcendent mages, but the moment they became transcendent mages, all the vampire elves developed a high will-power to nullify the vampires'' hypnosis before having their revenge on the vampires, with Salvatore being at the top of their list. Chapter 131: 131. Vanishing Runes. However, they were unsessful in getting their revenge and wiping out the entire vampire race. Salvatore had noticed what the vampire elves were up to, and so, to prevent them from carrying out their ns, he ced runes in all of their bodies. These runes were unlike any other runes he was known for. The runes were in several parts of their bodies, and each of these runes was programmed to explode once a vampire elf reached the transcendent mage rank. "And that''s how so many of us lost our lives during the war," Dahlia exined. "The only ones left were those of us in rank nine or lower." "Even after Salvatore died and the war ended, the runes on our bodies remained intact." "We had no clue on what needed to be done to remove them." "We were forced to live our lives with the runes, as it constantly reminded us of what would happen if we were to increase our rank to the transcendent mage rank." "With no ce to call home, we roamed around the world, not knowing exactly where we were going." Since the war was over, the vampires had no reason to keep the vampire elves in the demon kingdom, and the vampire elves couldn''t return to the elf kingdom due to the number of elves they had killed. The elves were a race that lived for hundreds of years, it would be impossible for them to ever forget about the pain and suffering inflicted on them by the vampire elves. That was why the vampire elves couldn''t return home. Of course, they never wanted to hurt or harm their kind, but they had been ordered to do this and there was nothing they could do about it at the time. The elves knew about these, but the pain of losing so many loved ones made it difficult for them to easily ept the vampire elves. Evelyn couldn''t let them stay in the kingdom because of the tension it would cause to the other elves in the kingdom. She had felt the same way about the snow elves as well, but because the snow elves were betrayed by the blood elves and lost a lot of their kind when the vampires and the vampire elves attacked, she decided to banish all the snow elves to the Nortnds, which happened to be the coldest region of the elf kingdom. "The rest of us understood why the queen couldn''t bring us back to the kingdom." "We do not hate her for the choice she made." "We really wanted to return back home, but we felt relieved not to have to see the angry look on everyone''s face in the kingdom." "I came here to the Fallen Angels kingdom and I''ve been here for more than a decade now." "I haven''t seen or heard from any of the other vampire elves and I can''t really say if they''re alive or dead," Dahlia informed Orion while staring at the back of her hands. She had been talking about herself and her past, and why she believed it would be difficult for her to be close to the girls who were watching Orion from a distance. Orion didn''t even ask her to say anything about herself but she had done so nheless. It had felt to Dahlia like she needed someone to talk to, hence the reason why she told Orion about a bit of her past. She was also trying to let Orion know just how much it would mean to her if she could actually return to the elf kingdom. Dahlia continued to look at the back of her hands. She channeled mana into her hands, and two different runes were now glowing brightly on the back of each hand. Whenpared to something from his previous world, the runes looked like Norse runes, and there were countless numbers of them with little to no clue as to what each rune meant. As a rune monarch, Orion obtained the ability to instinctively know what a few of the runes meant just by looking at them for the first time. This was one of the benefits that came with being a rune monarch. Meanwhile, Dahlia''s eyes remained fixated on the runes at the back of her hands. The runes couldn''t be scraped or scratched off because they had now be a part of her skin, and it would instinctively glow with an orange hue once mana flowed into her hands or some other parts of her body. Dahlia didn''t even know why she decided to tell Orion all that she told him. She felt a bit relieved to tell someone about how painful and horrifying it had been to live her life as a vampire elf. She wasn''t even sure if he was listening to what she was saying, but she was d to have finally expressed herself to someone. With this thought in mind, Dahlia suddenly noticed Orion cing his hand over hers. Her eyes widened in surprise when she noticed his hand over hers, but before she could react to this, she suddenly felt a warmth spreading in her body as Orion''s mana slowly coursed through her body. Dahlia was rendered speechless when she noticed the runes at the back of her hands vanishing and dissipating into tiny particles as though they hadn''t been on her body just a few minutes ago. There were twenty-four runes in total scattered around her hands, shoulders, forehead, chest, back, and legs. However, as Orion''s mana slowly engulfed her, every single rune vanished away within the blink of an eye. Dahlia hadn''t expected anything like this to happen to her, but based on what she could see, she knew that this could only be done by a rune monarch. But didn''t it mean that the elf prince was actually a rune monarch? As far as Dahlia knew, there wasn''t supposed to be a rune monarch in the world anymore after Salvatore died a few years ago. That was why she found it really hard to believe what she was currently seeing. Dahlia was feeling a myriad of emotions right now and she didn''t even know how to react to what was happening to her. She wanted to open her mouth to thank Orion at the very least, but just before she could say anything, Orion spoke first. "I understand how you feel, but try to see this as your chance to start your life all over again. And the best way to do this is by making friends with a couple ofdies who are heading over here to see you." Orion informed Dahlia before standing up from the bench. Dahlia didn''t understand what he meant, but before she knew it, the girls she had thought were spying on Orion suddenly walked towards her, sat beside her, and asked her several questions as though they didn''t mind what she was and the things she had done in the past. Chapter 132: 132. Dahlia Makes Friends. <> The girls were about twenty in number, hiding behind five different trees to spy¡­ I mean, observe their beloved prince from a safe distance. Prince Galdur had already registered for four different clubs, so they were expecting him to register for a fifth club. However, during the time that they had been watching him closely, the girls had noticed an elf with a unique hair color who was always beside him. "Girls, are you sure the girl walking around with Prince Galdur is actually an elf?" "Yes, she is." "Then, why is her hair ck?" "I believe her hair is ck because she''s part vampire." "She''s part vampire? But doesn''t this mean she''s one of the most hated elf races in the kingdom?" "That''s exactly what I was thinking." "But it doesn''t look like Prince Galdur hates her." "You''re right." "Look, he''s asking her to sit next to him." "Oh my gosh, she''s so lucky." "I know, right? I wish I was her right now." "But girls, doesn''t this mean that Prince Galdur is attracted to her?" "Well, I can understand why he is attracted to her." "Yes, because she''s quite pretty." "No, she''s very pretty." "I''m so jealous right now." All twenty of the female elves were between the ages of eighteen to twenty, so none of them witnessed the brutal killings of the vampire elves in the kingdom. However, this didn''t mean that they didn''t know a little about their Kingdom''s history. They were able to easily identify Dahlia as part vampire because of her hair color and beautiful pale skin. However, they also understood how hard the royal family had been working to bring all the elf races back together and they wouldn''t want to treat any elf harshly as long as their beloved royal family continued to believe that they should be united once again. The girls continued to watch Orion and Dahlia closely, and to their surprise, they noticed Orion cing his hand on Dahlia''s hand. "Oh my goodness, Prince Galdur is touching her." "I knew it, she''s so lucky." "I really want to sit by his side." "Why do the extremely beautiful girls get to be so lucky." "Such is our fate, we''re bound to keep admiring our beloved prince from a distance." "You''re right, we might never get the chance to¡­" The female elf suddenly paused mid-sentence after hearing a soothing voice in her mind. <> To their surprise, all twenty girls heard the same voice and their eyes bulged wide open. They slowly looked at each other with a look of disbelief written all over their faces. They could even feel goosebumps spreading across their flesh and causing the hair on their skin to rise. The voice seemed angelic, and it sent a pleasurable kind of warmth into their hearts. There was no doubt about it, the voice certainly belonged to their prince, and this made everyone subconsciously widen their lips into a smile. However, their expression soon became serious after hearing what Orion said next. <> To hear those magical words from their idol was a dreame true for them, and they listened attentively to what Orion had to say. Once Orion was done informing them of what he needed them to do, the girls looked at each other one more time before nodding their heads in agreement. Their prince needed their help and they were willing to do anything and everything to make him happy. Orion signaled for the girls toe and every single one of them hurried over to sit and talk to Dahlia. There was a genuine look of happiness on their faces, and every one of them was truly eager to be closer to Dahlia. Of course, a big part of their happiness was because they heard Orion''s voice in their minds, but they all noticed that if they ever wished to be close to Orion, the elf who could make that dreame true would be their Big sister Dahlia. Seeing how the girls were eager to know more about Dahlia, a smile appeared on Orion''s face and he turned around to leave the park while waving goodbye. <> Orion informed Dahlia telepathically before vanishing away. His telepathic skill had improved to the point where he could easilymunicate with about twenty to thirty people without having to open his mouth to talk to them, as long as they were around him. Meanwhile, Dahlia still couldn''t believe what she was seeing and hearing. Everything around her seemed to be happening too fast for her brain to assimte. She heard Orion''s voice in her mind and watched as he vanished before her eyes, and that was how Dahlia knew Orion must have done something to make the girls be so friendly to her. She didn''t know why she had told Orion about herself, but she was genuinely d that he took his time to listen to her past. Her eyes overflowed with tears and for the first time in her life, Dahlia was pleased to be alive. She was feeling very emotional and her tears continued to stream down her cheeks. This took the girls by surprise, and they wondered what they had done wrong to make the beautiful vampire elf cry. "Big sister, Dahlia, is everything alright?" "Was it something we said?" "We''re sorry, we didn''t mean to make you cry." "No, it''s not your fault," Dahlia continued to wipe the tears away from her face. One might wonder why the girls were referring to Dahlia as big sister, and this was thanks to Orion. Although Dahlia had the appearance of an eighteen-year-old girl, she was actually more than two hundred years old, so he wanted them to treat her as their friend and big sister. ==== Chapter 133: 133. Phil Hartman’s Plan. After Orion teleported himself away, he appeared at a ce within Ste Hall. This was where Professor Draco taught and trained those who had registered in the sports club. An and Arthur had registered already, so they were expected to attend today''s first training session like him. Orion still had a few minutes left before training began, so he decided to take a seat and wait for the others to arrive. ''It''s been a while since Ist saw Adrian.'' He suddenly thought to himself. ''He''s also at the academy, so I''m certain I''ll be seeing him very soon,'' Orion rested on a bench while waiting for everyone else to arrive for the training, and about five minutester, Professor Draco and everyone else walked onto the training ground. Looking around, Orion noticed that the fool wasn''t among them. The fool was none other than the human who had been trying very hard to suppress the hatred he had towards Orion during the entrance ceremony. Of course, Neil had tried his best to hide his hatred from Orion, but Orion was still able to pick up the minuscule amount of hate that slipped through and was aimed towards him. He chuckled internally when he noticed what rank Neil was. However, Orion was curious to know why Neil harbored so much hatred towards him, especially since he was sure that they had never met or even spoken before. At first, Orion thought that Neil was jealous because he''d had three beautiful women walking by his side when Elena gave him a tour of the academy, but after further consideration, Orion realized that Neil had to have a deeper reason for his hatred towards him. *p* *p* Draco pped his hands very loudly, forcing Orion and everyone else to direct their gaze and attention towards him. "Alright, boys, gather around and let me tell you what this sport is all about," After everyone gathered around Professor Draco, he began to give a detailed exnation of what Air Ball was all about. ==== While Orion and everyone else were training and practicing, Neil was making his way back to his dorm room. Upon arriving there, he noticed his attendant, Liam, bowing before him at his room''s entrance. "Wee back, young master." "Any news?" Liam asked, ignoring the inconsequential greetings. "Yes, young master. There is." "What is it?" "Lord Phil would like to have a word with you," Neil nodded his head in understanding before heading into his room to see a crystal ball on a small desk. The small transparent crystal ball slowly glowed with a purple hue before disying Neil''s uncle in it. "Greetings, Uncle," Neil greeted his uncle before sitting down in front of the crystal ball. "Wee back, Neil. So, how was your day at the academy?" "Boring." "As expected." "Indeed, Uncle." "Now, tell me. What progress have you made on the task I gave you?" "There is a pattern to the period of time it takes to rece the mana crystals that are used to maintain the magical barrier." "Wonderful, tell me more." Neil smiled and nodded his head before exining further. "The mana crystals maintain the barrier for a total of twelve hours. Once this time pses, it takes the Fallen Angels five minutes to rece the used mana crystal with a new one." Phil listened attentively and the two remained silent for a few minutes before Phil broke the silence by bursting intoughter. "Haha!!!!" He was pleased with what his little nephew had discovered. He was also happy to see that his nephew didn''t lose sight of what was important to the dark guild. "Great job, Neil. Now listen closely, here''s what we''re gonna do." Neil leaned closer to the crystal ball and he listened attentively to what his uncle had to say. After listening to his uncle''s brilliant n, Neil nodded his head in understanding before the two of them finally ended their conversation. The crystal ball turned dark and Neil called out to Liam. "Liam." "Young master, you called?" Liam politely opened the door and walked into Neil''s bedroom. "Yes, I have a task for you." "How may I be of service?" "Uncle wants you to meet someone in the capital city down below." "I understand, young master, but does this mean we''ll be attacking the academy very soon?" "Yes, we will, Liam. Now, take this and find the tavern written in this paper," Neil gave Liam a paper, and Liam looked at the name of the tavern, which was ''The Sweet Home bama Tavern''. "Okay, young master, but what am I supposed to do when I get to the tavern?" "You''ll meet someone who''ll give you a magical artifact. He''ll also give you another artifact for me, and once you are back, I will inform you of what Uncle wants us to do with the artifacts." "Understood, Young master. I''ll be back before you know it," Liam bowed politely before leaving the room. As an attendant of a student in Ste Hall, Liam had the privilege of entering and leaving the school building however he liked. The academy had a list of the attendants of the top ten students, so they could easily identify that he was an attendant of one of the top ten students in the academy. Neil sat back on a reclining chair and rxed as he prepared himself mentally for the destruction and chaos he intended to wreck in the academy. "Everything will definitely go ording to n," He muttered to himself with a grin on his face before closing his eyes to fall asleep. ======= Meanwhile, in the human kingdom, underneath a cathedral, there was an underground building and in one of the rooms in the building, a man could be seen frowning at the list of things he had written on a paper. This man had the appearance of a man in his mid-forties, and he was none other than Phil Hartman. He furrowed his brows even more as he continuously stared at the paper before he then opened his mouth to speak. "Tell me, Horseman, do you really think this n will work?" Chapter 134: 134. The Horseman. "Tell me, Horseman, do you really think this n will work?" In a corner of the dimly lit room, a voice emerged from the dark shadowed wall. "That is for you to decide. The celestial one will not ept any excuses if there are errors in executing the n, and failure is not an option," The voice of the unknown entity was deep, ominous, and extremely scary. "I know, but aren''t you supposed to be my protector? And as my protector, I need to know if my n is good enough to work. The celestial one brought you to me because he believes in me, right? So you are expected to obey mymands." "Yes, the celestial one believes in you. However, I obey no one but the celestial one. I might be a protector, but that doesn''t mean that I''ll be willing to help you if you fail in this mission. The celestial one''s goal is to bring the world back to a period of war, but if you can''t sessfully carry out the task that is required of you, I won''t hesitate to end you myself," Two beads of crimson eyes glowed in the dark and Phil screamed with fear the moment he saw this. The Horseman slowly stepped out of the darkness to approach Phil. "If you think you are good enough to give me orders, then be of use to the celestial one, seed in this meager task you''ve been ordered toplete, then I''ll make sure the celestial one rewards you with unfathomable power," His footsteps echoed loudly within the room, resonating with the sound of the dark metallic armor he was wearing. Upon stepping out of the darkness, Phil''s gazended on the eight-foot-tall armored being whose armor seemed like it was burning with ck mes. The Horseman had glowing crimson eyes that looked like they could burn the soul of anyone who stared into his eyes for too long. It didn''t take a genius to see and understand just how strong the Horseman was. His strength far exceeded that of Phil''s, and it was all thanks to the celestial one for making him very strong. Phil wished to be just as strong as the Horseman and he couldn''t wait to have the power to bring all the Apex Mages to their knees. Of course, deep down, Phil knew he shouldn''t be working with the Horseman, but he had no choice but to work with him because the celestial one''s goals resonated with those of Phil. Also, the celestial one promised Phil a really high position in his army if he seeded in the task given to him. "Here is what you requested," The Horseman waved his hand in the air, and three small boxes filled with artifacts floated towards Phil beforending safely on his desk. The Horseman didn''t get too close to Phil because his body was oozing miasma, and if Phil inhaled even a tiny amount of it, it could damage his mana core. However, the artifacts he gave Phil didn''t have any miasma oozing out of it, so it wouldn''t hurt him. Phil opened the boxes to take a look at the artifacts inside but once he was done, he lifted his gaze to ask The Horseman a question. "I''ve been curious about this for a while now, but who is the celestial one?" "Someone, you do not need to know." "Is he really one of the Apex Mages, because if he is, then there should be no problem letting me know who he is," Phil had always assumed that the celestial one was one of the Apex Mages in the world, but this was only based on his assumptions, and he had never seen The Horseman rifying this doubt till now. He wasn''t even sure if the celestial one was an Apex Mage or not, but one thing was certain, the celestial one had to be someone very strong for him to be able to have a subordinate as strong as The Horseman. However, The Horseman wasn''t interested in revealing this fact to Phil. "If you have enough time to ask these useless questions, then I suggest you use your time more wisely and make the necessary preparations for the uing battle." "I know, but what''s so hard about letting me know the identity of who I will be working under? I still don''t see any reason why you have to keep his identity a secret from me. You said the celestial one is one of the strongest beings in the world, and right now, the Apex Mages are the strongest beings in the world, so just tell me who the celestial one really is and¡­" The mes in the Horseman suddenly burned brighter, and this surprised Phil, who had to stop talking to figure out what was going on. "Phil Hartman, focus on the task at hand, if you seed, you''ll know who the celestial one really is," The Horseman''s body ignited in mes until the ck mespletely consumed him, not leaving even a single piece of his body behind. Seeing that The Horseman wasn''t interested in revealing the truth to him, Phil decided to focus on the mission. He turned towards the door and asked. "Is anyone there?" "Yes, my Lord," A guard walked into the room and bowed towards Phil. "Good, let Axel know that I would like to see him," The guard acknowledged Phil''s orders before leaving the room. A few minutester, Axel walked into the room. Axel was bald and covered in full body armor. He had previously been training some of his men before Phil requested to see him. "My Lord, you called?" "Yes, gather your men, we''re leaving tonight." "Huh? My Lord, does the Bishop know about this?" The Bishop was currently the one in charge of the cathedral, which happened to be the building above the underground building they were in. As long as the dark guild continued to remain in the underground building, the King wouldn''t try toy a finger on them, which was why Axel wanted them to inform the Bishop before they did anything they would regret doing. "It''s alright, Axel, just gather your men, we''ll be done before you even know it." Chapter 135: 135. Dinner With Mom, Aunt And Lucille. It had been a long day and Orion was currently done with his training. He teleported straight back to his room to have a bath and rinse his sweat away. Dahlia was still preupied with her new friends, so she hadn''t returned back to the dorm yet. The moment Orion was done bathing, he stepped out of the bathroom to change his clothes, but while Orion was doing this, Evelyn was in the lounge, sitting in front of a round dinner table. She had arrived a couple of minutes ago and she walked straight to Orion''s bedroom. Elena was also in Orion''s bedroom, but right now, she was in the kitchen, making dinner for everyone with Lucille by her side. While bothdies were still busy, Orion stepped out of his room to find Evelyn smiling at him. Orion instinctively smiled in return as he approached Evelyn. "What''s wrong?" Orion asked with a chuckle, noticing the beautiful smile on his mother''s face. "It''s nothing, sweetie. Mama was just pleased to see her precious little baby all grown up. It''s amazing to witness the things you''ve done over the past eighteen years and Mama couldn''t be more proud of you." "Thanks, mom. But it''s really thanks to you and Aunt Elena. You two are the best women in my life." Hearing this, Evelyn smiled and felt touched by his words. "Thanks, dear." "You''re wee." "So how was your day? I heard you registered for a sports club and had practice today,)." "Yes, we did." "Meet any new friends?" "Yeah, a prince from the beast kingdom and a noble from the mermaid kingdom." "You''re participating in the activity club tournament, aren''t you?" "Great, that means Mama will being over to watch the tournament." Orion smiled then he heard Lucille and Elena walking into the room with everyone''s meal hovering behind them before settling down on the table. Seeing how Lucille sat down on a chair and was about to eat with them, Orion couldn''t help but ask a question he had been wanting to ask since he noticed Lucille in the room. "I thought you wanted to give yourself a two-day rest period?" Lucille had told Orion that she would give herself two days to sleep once she was done deciding which club she would approve. "Yes, I did, but there are two reasons why I''m here and not in my bedroom right now." "What are they?" "The first one is because your Aunt invited me over for dinner," Just like Elena, Lucille barely had enough sleep for months. She had been working very hard and she wanted to give herself a break of two days where she would do nothing but sleep all day long. However, when Elena invited her over for dinner as a thank-you for helping her out yesterday, Lucille agreed toe, and that was why she was here right now. "All right, so what''s the second reason?" "The second reason is because I''m waiting to¡­" Lucille had just been about to inform Orion of the second reason when she suddenly noticed her smart bracelet blinking. "Oh, perfect timing," Elena noticed Lucille''s expression, which had changed, and she asked. "He''s back?" "Yes." "Since when?" "Just now, but he met with someone in ''The Sweet Home bama Tavern''." "Were they working in the same guild?" "It seems so because he received a small box from the man before leaving the tavern." Hearing this, Elena pondered a bit. "I guess this means they''ll be making their move tonight or maybe tomorrow morning?" "Based on the pace they''re moving, it should probably be tonight," Lucille replied and Evelyn got curious about what they were talking about, so she asked. Of course, Elena and Lucille were talking about the things they had noticed Neil''s attendant doing outside of the school premises. Since the day of the entrance ceremony, Elena had noticed the rage Neil had tried so hard to suppress. Evelyn and Orion had noticed this too, but since Neil was a rank seven mage, neither of them was worried about the hatred he seemed to harbour towards them. Meanwhile, Elena wasn''t surprised by this because she and Lucille had expected this from him. It was also the reason why Neil was in the top ten rankings. Among the top ten students in Ste Hall, Neil was the only ranked seven mage while everyone else was ranked eight and above. There were other rank Seven mages who were more talented and experienced than him like Adrian and Luna, but because they wanted Neil to be in a hall where the number of students was really small and they could easily monitor him, they had to put him in Ste Hall. This way, Elena and Lucille would be able to monitor him closely because his dormitory wasn''t too far from the Headmistress''s office. One might wonder why the Headmistress and the deputy headmistress decided to ept Neil into the academy even though they knew what his intentions were. The answer to this was simple, Neil wasn''t really their target. Their real target was none other than Phil. At the request of the King of the human kingdom, Elena and Lucille were tasked with keeping a close watch on Neil. This wasn''t too difficult for them to carry out because, within the academy building, there were countless miniaturized crystal room balls which acted as surveince cameras within the academy. Of course, these crystal balls weren''t in the student''s private rooms because the academy believed the students deserved to have the right to do whatever they wanted behind closed doors and without the crystal balls monitoring what they were doing in there. This was how Elena and Lucille decided to help the human king, King Edward. As a King of the human kingdom, there were reasons why King Edward couldn''t capture Phil on his own and why he couldn''t destroy the dark guild either. Phil had been in hiding and King Edward had been watching him closely. Edward couldn''t do anything but wait and watch from a distance until Phil exposed himself once again. He needed to have evidence of Phil''s evil intentions, and right now, the king had found what he needed. "So, what will you do about it?" Evelyn asked both Elena and Lucille. Lucille and Elena exchanged nces at each other, and then Elena replied. "We''ll handle it ourselves," "Phil and his men aren''t really much of a threat to us. I''ll handle Neil and his attendant while Princess Elena could help take out Phil and his men," Lucille suggested. "That won''t be a problem." "Thank you, Your Highness." Lucille thanked Elena. Listening to the two of them deciding on what they nned to do next, Evelyn nodded in understanding with a smile on her face. "Very well, I''ll be watching very closely from here," Evelyn preferred to remain in the room to see how Elena and Lucille would handle the iing threat. Elena and Lucille weren''t bothered by this; they didn''t even want her to help them, but they wouldn''t stop Evelyn from helping them if she decided to do so. "All right, let''s eat; time isn''t on our side," Elena suggested, and everyone agreed. The clock was ticking and their food was getting cold. Also, since Elena and Lucille had noticed Neil and his attendant watching the magical barrier for the past two days, they knew Phil would be aiming tounch a surprise attack by midnight so they had to be ready in time to create a surprise of their own. Everyone grabbed their utensils and they were about to dig into the food. But when Orion grabbed him, he noticed no one was eating, but they were instead staring at him. "What''s wrong?" "Aren''t you going to say anything about the fight?" Elena asked. "Like what?" "Like saying you would want to join us or something along that line." "Nah, I''m not interested in that." "Then what are you interested in?" It was Evelyn who asked this. "In taking a look at the journal Miss Lucille told me about yesterday," The moment Orion said this, Lucille suddenly recalled something. "Oh, that reminds me, I met Professor Daisy this morning, and she told me Sabrina has started working on the journal again. It seemed she couldn''t wait to start working with you, so she instinctively started working on the journal again even though she had abandoned it a few months ago." "Does this mean she could be deciphering the runes now?" "Yes." "Can I see her tonight?" "I don''t see a reason why you shouldn''t be able to do that." "Great, then let''s eat as fast as we can." Orion, Evelyn, Elena and Lucille began to eat and chat a bit, without feeling even a little worried about the iing threat heading towards the academy. Meanwhile, in Sabrina''s private study, countless number of papers had been burned to ashes. Soot could also be seen scattered all over the shelves, books, floor, wall, and ceiling. A huge pile of books was currently all over Sabrina who was already unconscious on the floor due to the explosion that urred within her private study. Chapter 136: 136. The Journal. Once they were done eating, Elena stepped out of the room to face off against the intruders heading towards the academy. Meanwhile, Lucille and Orion walked straight to Sabrina''s study room. However, upon arriving, they were shocked to see books and grimoires scattered all over the floor. "What happened here?" Lucille wondered as she walked into the room with Orion trailing behind her. Looking around, they could see burnt papers scattered everywhere, while the smell of burnt papers filled up the air. Soot could also be seen on the floor, shelves, and ceiling, but in a corner of the room, the tomes and grimoires that had once been neatly arranged on the shelf had now fallen to form a mountain of books on Sabrina. Sabrina groaned as she slowly stood up, and found Lucille and Orion standing in front of her. "What happened here?" Lucille asked. "I tried deciphering Bjorn''s journal and this is what happened." "It exploded?" "Yes." "What? You mean the journal is gone?" "Huh? Gone? No, the journal is okay, nothing happened to it." Lucille sighed with extreme relief after hearing Sabrina''s words. She had been worried that the journal might have been destroyed, but it seemed the journal was still okay. "But why are there so many burnt papers?" "I tried duplicating the runes from the journal onto the papers to decipher them, but whenever I failed to decipher them correctly, the papers would explode. It''s been like this since morning." "But howe no one heard it exploding?" "I cast a magical sound barrier," While trying to decipher the runes, Sabrina had cast a magic spell to prevent the explosion sounds from leaving her study room. This way, everyone within the academy could continue their daily activities without knowing what was even happening in her study room. Lucille looked around the room once again before turning towards Sabrina to see her dusting off the soot and dust from her body. "So, what brings you by?" Sabrina asked. She could guess the reason why they were here, but she decided to ask either way, just to be certain. "We came to¡­" Lucille tried to exin, but Orion''s words made her turn towards him. "Is this the rune monarch''s journal?" Orion noticed a small, worn-out, leather-bound journal on Sabrina''s desk. "Yes, it once belonged to Bjorn Ironside," Lucille replied before introducing Orion. "This is Prince Galdur, and he is one of the top ten students in Ste Hall. He''s here to help you decipher the journal," Lucille also introduced Sabrina, informing Orion of the sses she would teach him once sses officially began. "May I take a look at it?" Remembering that she had other things to do, Lucille excused herself from the room. "I''ll be heading out now, if you two need anything, just let me know," Sabrina nodded in understanding as she watched Lucille leave the room. After that, Sabrina swiftly cast a spell to return the books on the floor back to the shelf. Once done, she noticed that Orion was still focused on the journal he was holding. "I heard you were the one who designed the teleportation arrays used in the academy?" "Yes." "That''s amazing. There aren''t many students around your age that are capable of doing something like that. What gave you the idea to create a teleportation array?" "As an adventurer, I always received quests that required me to move from one city to the other. As a prince, I could easily move between cities by taking a chariot, but as an adventurer, the only way to do this was by walking or learning high-tier spells." "So, what did you do?" "I decided to walk, but then I realized a lot of low-ranked adventurers did the same thing as well," Only nobles and high-ranked adventurers could afford to have a flying chariot take them anywhere they wanted in the kingdom. Low-ranked adventurers and elves from humble backgrounds had to walk the long distance to wherever they wanted to go. "But that was not all. So many elves in the kingdom also travelled on foot all the way from their vige to support and cheer me up whenever I had battles to fight in the arena. It wasn''t easy for them, but they kepting from the viges they lived in to support me. So I decided to do something for them in return." "By making it easier for them to move from one city to the other?" "Yes," Orion replied and he continued to skim through the runes written on each page of the journal. Sabrina noticed that Orion had barely lifted his head to look in her direction while he was talking to her, and it was understandable why he would feel this way. "Deciphering the journal of a rune monarch looks difficult, doesn''t it?" Sabrina asked as she walked closer to him. She could see how focused he was on the runes written in the journal, but just like her, Sabrina knew it would be difficult for Orion to decipher the runes. This just showed how amazing the first rune monarch truly was before he got killed by Salvatore. Even Salvatore, who became a rune monarch, couldn''t decipher the runes on his own before he died, so it would definitely be difficult for the both of them to do it as well. However, Orion wasn''t bothered by this. He didn''t even reply to Sabrina''s question. Instead, he was interested in something else. "How have you been deciphering the runes so far?" A smile spread across Sabrina''s lips. She could see the determination in his eyes to decipher the runes before him, so she happily exined what he wanted to know. "I rewrote the runes in a separate paper. There are a hundred pages in that journal, and each page has at least a hundred runes in it, so I deciphered the runes by rearranging them first, then fusing them one at a time. So once two runes were able to merge correctly, I would then merge the third rune to the first two and so on." "But what happens if the runes do not merge correctly?" "They would explode, and the remaining runes written on the first page of the journal would automatically rece itself with a new set of runes, meaning that I have no choice but to start all over again." This was what happened before Orion and Lucille walked into the room. It was also the reason why Sabrina hadn''t deciphered the journal till now. Orion nodded his head in understanding before turning his attention back to the runes on the journal. "So, what do you think?" Sabrina asked. "Do you think you will be able to decipher the runes?" "Yes, I should be able to decipher the first page tonight." "Huh?" Sabrina couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "You''ll decipher the first page? "Yes." "Tonight?" She asked again. "Yes." "The whole page?" "Yes." Sabrina instinctively curved her lips into a smile. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. ''Did he just say he would decipher the first page of the journal by tonight?'' She uttered in her thoughts. ''Impossible, these are the same runes I have been trying to decipher for months.'' ''And he thinks he will decipher it in one night?'' ''I know the winged chicken said he''s surprisingly knowledgeable in runes, but even he shouldn''t be that good at deciphering these runes, right?'' ''There is no way anyone could ever decipher¡­'' Sabrina''s eyes widened in disbelief when she noticed Orion cing the journal on her desk before channelling his mana into the first page of the journal. The runes on the yellow page glowed brightly before detaching themselves from it, leaving behind a nk yellow page on the journal, with the runes now hovering in the air. With a gentle flick of his fingers, the runes arranged themselves in rows and columns with every single one of them glowing with a bright orange hue. He moved his fingers again, and the rune at the top left corner, {Ansuz}, ascended higher than the others, then thest rune {Oth}, broke away from its position before merging with Ansuz. The moment the two runes fused, their bright orange colour turned into a vibrant golden colour. The sudden transformation into a golden colour meant that the runes had merged correctly. If it didn''t merge correctly, the runes would have definitely exploded and Orion would have had no other choice but to start all over again. Orion continued to merge the remaining runes together, not knowing that his blue eyes had changed into a bright orange color. This enabled him to bepletely focused on what he was doing. His movements were fluid and precise, allowing Orion to easily block everything around him until he was able to sessfullyplete what he was doing. The golden runes in front of him instantly dissipated into tiny particles which fell on the nk page of the journal, filling up the page with words both Orion and Sabrina could easily read and understand. With that out of the way, Orion flipped over to the next page to decipher a new set of runes, and Sabrina couldn''t say or do anything because she was still finding it hard toprehend what had just urred. ===== Discord link:- .gg/qEtq9EmmB6 Chapter 137: 137. Hell lions Attack. Sabrina continued to watch as Orion deciphered the runes in front of him. She expected him to know a lot about runes but Sabrina wasn''t expecting him to actually be a rune monarch. Although, Sabrina had a hunch about this because of the things Lucille said about him, but she was still surprise to see what Orion was doing. As a witch who had lived for more than a hundred years, Sabrina knew Salvatore was thest rune monarch in the world but even he wasn''t really a true rune monarch because of how he stole that ability from Bjorn. However, Orion didn''t steal the ability from anyone, instead he earned it after studying magic circles and runes for years. It was clear to see that Orion was also a true rune monarch just like Bjorn. Sabrina was certain about this because of what she could see. She noticed that not only could Orion sessfully fuse the runes together, also the runes wouldn''t explode if he tries to merge two runes that weren''t supposed to be merged. Instead, the runes would remain the same. If it changed into a golden color, then it meant that the runes had merged correctly but if it didn''t merged correctly, the runes would remain the same and Orion would have to merge the golden runes with a separate rune, this was thanks to his rune monarch skill because if anyone else had done this, the runes would have certainly exploded. And this was how Orion was able to sessfully decipher the runes of the second and third page as well. However, unlike the first and second page, the words written on the third page after deciphering it, weren''t words Orion could easily read and understand, allowing him to wonder what type ofnguage he was looking at right now. Sabrina noticed the look on his face, so she walked closer to take a look at the words written in the journal and to her surprise she was familiar with the words she was seeing. "It''s written in ancient dwarfnguage," "You can read this?" "Yes, I learned it a long time ago," "Okay," Orion handed the journal over to her and Sabrina was able to easily read the words written on the book. As a witch who had a strong interest in the development of magic circles, spell amplification and potion brewing, Sabrina had traveled around the world, learning so many things including the dwarves ancient Language. Bjorn wrote the words in ancient dwarvennguage because If anyone were to sessfully decipher the first and second page, they would be able to easily read it and then,they would see that he simply wrote about himself and what his life was like as a young dwarf. The first two pages were about his boring life as a young dwarf and it could easily allow anyone to believe that the rest of the pages would contain the same content as well, making it easier for anyone who isn''t a dwarf to drop the book. However, the remaining ny eight pages contained vital information that shouldn''t be shared with a lot of people hence why Bjorn tried to protect the things he knew by writing it in anguage that wasn''tmon and easy for anyone to read. Sabrina read and exined everything that was written in the third page, allowing Orion to feel even more eager to try deciphering the fourth page, so the two of them slowly became immersed in what they were doing. Now, the two of them werepletely focused on what they were doing and Sabrina had a smile on her face. Initially, she was a bit unhappy, seeing as how Orion was the only one deciphering the runes alone. The journal had been with her for months but yet she hadn''t decipher a single page. However, Orion was able toplete three pages within five minutes as though all the work and effort she made these past few months were all for nothing. It was a good thing she learned the dwarves ancientnguage. The two continued to work together, but while they were busy with this, Lucille had arrived to the spot where Neil intended to start his attack. She was currently standing on a rooftop, gazing from above as Neil and his attendant each took a separate ce to begin the attack. It was currently midnight,so most students were asleep after a hardworking day of moving around and learning about the clubs they would join. This was why Phil, Neil and his attendant picked this night as the best time to strike. Not only were the students tired and exhausted to do anything, the professors and instructors were also feeling exhausted after working hard all day. Unfortunately for Neil and his attendant, Elena and Lucille had been watching their movement since the first day they stepped into the academy, so they were well prepared for anything that was about to happen. They had also informed the professors and instructors to be ready for anything unexpected but the staff knew Elena and Lucille were more than capable enough to take care of the threat themselves. Neil looked at the ring he was holding on his left hand. The ring had a scary looking appearance and it had the shape of a skull as well. No one needed to tell him that the ring looked weird and sketchy, he knew this already but he was still interested in executing his ns tonight. Based on what his attendant told him, all he had to do was to channel his mana into the ring and he would be able to summon monsters who would listen to his everymand. ''That''s fucking amazing,'' ''I can''t wait to see what this baby can do,'' He slowly inhaled and exhaled before steeling his mind. With his mind made up, Neil swiftly wore the ring. ''Let''s burn this stupid school to the ground,'' Neil swiftly raised his hand to the sky to cast the summoning spell. "Monsters from the other side!!!! Heed my call and rain chaos on this useless school, until you...... Fuck me," Neil noticed Lucille hovering mid-air in front of him with her hands folded underneath her breasts. Cold sweats began to umte on his forehead and he knew there was no way he could escape right now. He swiftly tried toe up with a bullshit excuse for what he was doing out here in the dark but before he could say anything, Lucille''s words echoed in his mind. "Say goodbye to this useless school," Lucille''s eyes glowed in a bright blue light and Neil''s entire body vanished from where he stood. Lucille swiftly pped her wings to head straight to where Neil''s attendant stood and she swiftly used the same skill again with Neil''s attendant, nowhere to be found within the academy walls. "Excellent," "Those two have been handled swiftly," "It''s nice to see that that''s been taken care of," "Now, I should probably see how Princess Elena is doing from her side," Lucille pped her huge angel wings to see how Elena was going to handle the threat heading towards her direction. Neil and Phil''s initial ns were to cause chaos and confusion within the academy the moment the magical crystals of the magical barrier was about to be reced.. The noise and turmoil would force the fallen Angels to feel puzzled by what was going on within the academy, making them to wonder how so many monsters could have entered the academy when the Magic crystal was only removed for a minute. However, now that Neil and his attendant had been taken care of, all that remained was to handle the intruders heading towards the academy through the pride of hell lions they were mounting on. The hell lions were like huge lions withrge bat-like wings. They had sharp ws and their eyes were crimson and were glowing brightly in the dark. Phil Hartman, stood in the lead with his men flying behind him. Since the academy was high up in the sky, they could only get there by riding theserge beasts. Phil held his sword very high to the sky before yelling out at the top of his lungs. "Men!!!!" "Aye!!!" His men responded. "Are you ready?" "Awoo!!! Awoo!!!" "Arm yourself and avenge your loved ones by raining chaos into this academy!!" "Yeah!!!!" Every single one of them roared very loudly. The huge lions they were riding on roared very loudly as well and within seconds, they could see the academy from a distance. "Armed yourselves men and prepare for battle!!!" "Yeah!!!!" Standing on a glowing sword which was hovering very high in the skill, Elena could see every single one of Phil''s men as they approached the academy. She raised her hand with an expressionless face before making a singlemand "Kill," With that singlemand, countless numbers of swords appeared out of nowhere in the sky before raining down on Phil and his men. ====== Discord link:- .gg/nQQ4cJmrNC. Chapter 138: 138. Discovering The Truth. "Charge!!!" Philmanded his men to move forward. "Yaahhh!!!" His men followed right behind him but while they were flying, a couple of Phil''s men noticed something heading in their direction from above. "Hey, what''s that?" "Are those¡­?" "Swords?" "No way." "And they areing straight at us." "Mamma Mia," Everyone could now see clearly that the swords were heading towards them. "Oh, hell no. I''m outta here." "You''re on your own boss." "Huh? Where are you fools going?" Phil turned around to see his men heading back to where they came from. "Away from here!!" "Everyone for themselves!!!" "Stand back and fight, you cowards!! We''re warriors!!!" Phil urged his men not to go, but no one was ready to die like him. "No!!!" "Come back, we promised to avenge our loved ones!!" Phil yelled out even more. "Not anymore, loser, unlike you; I''ve got women I gotta fuck tonight." "Adios boss." After the farewell, no one said anything to Phil anymore. Their minds werepletely preupied with the thought of escaping the barrage of swords raining down from the sky. They had to escape, and that was all that mattered to them, but even they knew that there was no way they could ever escape Elena''s attack. "Oh, fuck, we ain''t gonna make it." "Fuck fuck fuck!!". A young man with a fine mustache cussed at his luck and at how the universe was so unfair to him, but his friend beside him wasn''t happy either, and he was even more pissed after hearing his friend yell out ''fuck''. "Stop yelling the word ''fuck'' you dimwit, or I''m gonna shove your head down that hell lion''s ass." "Hey man, there''s something I''ve gotta tell you," The man with the fine mustache turned towards his friend. "Dude, for real?" "Yeah, man." "We''re about to die, and you think now is the right time to say this?" "Just hear me out, man," He pleaded with his friend as tears streamed down his cheeks, knowing that the swords would soon strike them down. "Hurry up and say it, you fool," His friend was now crying as well. "I''m truly sorry, man, but I fucked your sister three months ago, and I think she''s pregnant now." "What!!!" "I''m sorry, man, she''s got nice tits and a fuckable ass; I just had to do it." His friend was now pissed after hearing what he said. "Once we die, I promise to kill you again myself." Meanwhile, there was someone behind them listening to their conversation, and he was pretty much fed up with it. "You two idiots should focus on being alive or we''re all gonna die here!!!" He yelled out while crying. "It''s toote," Another man who was behind them cried out as well, and soon everyone else did the same thing. "There''s no way we could ever survive this!!" "It''s the end!!" "I''m gonna miss you, Mama!!!" "Goodbye, cruel world!!!" Everyone wailed at the big moon in the sky as the huge swords got dangerously close to them. The swords pierced through the hell lions and every single one of the lions burst into mes before disintegrating into tiny particles. Phil screamed in pain when a sword grazed his arm. He grabbed his injured arm before noticing that the lion he was on now had a huge sword embedded in its skull. The hell lion burst into mes, but the mes didn''t hurt Phil. Instead, he was unharmed just like the rest of his men, but now that the lion was no more, Phil had nothing to sit on, so he fell straight to the earth while screaming. His men began screaming as well because they also had nothing to grab onto. Their screams echoed throughout the night air, but no student could hear them because the dormitories of the students were far away from their current location. Meanwhile, Evelyn was still in Orion''s bedroom with her legs crossed while she sat on the bed. ''Impressive sister, your skills have greatly improved since thest time I saw them,'' Evelynplimented her hardworking sister who was able to summon countless numbers of swords, unlike before when she could only summon a thousand swords. Of course, she was talking telepathically to Elena, and this meant that Elena could hear what she was saying even though the two of them were far apart. ''Thanks, sis, but you''ll need to work harder too." Evelyn chuckled because she found it weird for her sister to say those words. "Why would you say that?" She asked. "Because it''s only a matter of time before I be an Apex Mage as well." Hearing this, a smile appeared on Evelyn''s face and she was genuinely happy to hear that her sister would soon be an Apex Mage. "I''m happy for you, Elena." "Thanks, sis, but a part of me thinks you''ve ranked up as well." Evelyn chuckled but didn''t say anything. "Okay, sis. I''ll talk to youter," Elena noticed Lucille heading towards her so she decided to continue her discussion with Evelyn after they discovered the true reason why Phil and his men attacked the academy. Elena and Lucille knew that fools existed in their world, but they also knew that no one was stupid enough to attack the academy unless they were brainwashed or hypnotized. After all, the principal of the academy was just a rank below an Apex Mage, so it would only make sense for Phil and his men to know that it would be impossible for them to carry out their ns. Lucille arrived beside Elena and noticed that Phil and his men were falling through the sky and straight to the ground. Then her eyes glowed and she instantly teleported Phil and his men into a separate dimension. Now Phil found himself on the floor, and he was surprised to see that he wasn''t falling anymore. He slowly looked around and found Neil and his attendant looking at their new surrounding, and wondering where they were. Phil also looked around and he couldn''t understand what was going on. Just a few minutes ago, he had been falling to his death, and now he was in an unknown room where everything around him was pure white. The only things he could see clearly were Neil and his men. Aside from that, he couldn''t see anything else, and he wasn''t even sure if he was being watched, but deep down, he knew his movements were being monitored. Meanwhile, a huge dark ball hovered in front of Lucille and Elena. This was where Phil and his men currently were, and it exined why they couldn''t understand where they were. One might wonder why Elena and Lucille didn''t kill Neil, Phil, and his men, but this was because Elena and Lucille had noticed a minute amount of miasma in Phil''s mana core. The same went for his men as well. Every single one of them had miasma flowing within them. The miasma flowing through them was enough to prevent them from dying and it was also enough to ensure that it corrupted their hearts and mind. In other words, Phil and his men were simply carrying out the order of someone stronger than them. Of course, Phil and Neil initially had hatred towards the Elfrida family, but the hatred they had wasn''t enough to desire causing a war between the kingdoms. They were simply doing all these because they were ordered to do it. But who would hate the Elfrida royal family and all the other royal families in the mortal realm? The celestial realm was no more and not everyone had the ability to enter into the spirit realm. The same went for theher realm as well which was filled with miasma that flowed like air. However, based on the fact that different artifacts containing miasma had been seen in kingdoms where they shouldn''t be seen, one could easily say that the enemy was from theher realm, however, Elena and Lucille were certain that the enemy wasn''t from theher realm but might actually be hiding in the mortal realm. But this was just an assumption, and the only way to truly find out was by interrogating Phil and his men, and Lucille knew the best way to interrogate them. With a devilish grin on her face, the beautiful angel''s eyes glowed brightly in the dark, causing Phil and his men to scream in agony while they were still inside the dark sphere. The screaming continued within the sphere for about half an hour but no one could hear them except for themselves. The moment the screaming stopped, Lucille had obtained the information she needed and she told Elena what she wanted to hear. Hearing the words from Lucille, Elena decided to talk to her sister telepathically. ''Are you guys done?'' Evelyn asked. ''Yes, we are.'' ''So, you know who''s behind this right?'' ''Yes, it''s Nordrassil,'' Elena replied and a smile appeared on Evelyn''s lips before she thanked Elena for everything she had done. ====== Chapter 139: 139. Evelyn Chats With The Other Apex Mages. Now that the miasma flowing through their bodies had been removed, Phil and his men no longer harbored any hatred towards the Elfrida royal family, and the royal family of the human kingdom. Every single one of them was currently unconscious in the alternate dimension Lucille transported them to. Although Lucille had interrogated them by torturing them, she didn''t hurt them too much when obtaining the information she wanted, and now that she knew who was truly behind the attack on the academy, she decided to take Phil and his men back to the human kingdom. Elena watched as Lucille flew in the direction of the human kingdom. At the speed Lucille was going, it would take her at least an hour to arrive in the human kingdom, so Elena decided to address the academy''s staff who had been waiting patiently to hear the oue of the battle. The staff were exhausted due to the work they did during the day, but they didn''t use this as an excuse to not stay awake in preparation for any unexpected events. While Elena went to address the academy''s staff, Evelyn decided to talk to all the other Apex Mages in the mortal realm. Her legs had already been in a lotus position while she was on the bed, so it was easy for her to enter into a deep meditative state. Evelyn cleared her head, concentrated on what she wanted to do, and was able to easily locate the other Apex Mages in the mortal andher realms. "Can you all hear me?" Evelyn asked to make sure that all of them could hear her clearly. "Evelyn?" Ariel was the first to notice Evelyn''s voice. "Of course, it''s me, who else do you think is powerful enough to have a chat with you from thousands of kilometers away?" Evelyn asked with a chuckle. "This is amazing, I can also hear the two of you talking as well," The dragon kingplimented Evelyn''s ability tomunicate over such a far distance. Telepathy was a skill used mainly between close distances. The Apex Mages could actually talk telepathically to anyone within their kingdom, but it was impossible to talk to anyone outside their kingdom. However, Evelyn could easily do this without using much effort, and this was enough to let the other Apex Mages know that Evelyn''s rank was now higher than theirs. "Haha¡­ as expected of my rival," The Lion King cackled loudly in his mind, realizing that Evelyn had truly grown stronger than all of thembined. "It''s truly amazing," King Edward joined the conversation as well. "Indeed, my love. I never could have imagined Evelyn doing something like this so quickly," The witch queen agreed with what her husband just said. She and King Edward were currently in bed, and they didn''t even have a stitch of clothing on their body. They had been together for more than two decades now. This was the reason why the witches and humans had been cooperating over the past few years to create and develop many new inventions. The rtionship between the human and witch kingdom was very strong, thanks to how close their rulers were, and this exined why King Edward and the Witch Queen were having an intense workout on the bed before Evelyn began talking to them. Although they were already done by then, so Evelyn didn''t interrupt them while they were having sex. "Anyways, Evelyn, it''s been a while. How have you been?" The Witch Queen asked. "I''m fine, Isabe. What about you?" "I feel great, Evelyn, and guess what." "What is it?" "Eddie has finally decided to have a baby with me. Last night we did it more than¡­" Isabe was just about to go into details of what she and King Edward didst night, but Ariel wasn''t interested in listening to what they had to say. "That''s enough; you lust-crazed bitch. Did Evelyn summon us here to hear about your sex life?" "Don''t tell me you''re jealous, fish brain?" Isabe teased. "Why would I be jealous of a sex demon like you? I wonder why you weren''t born a subus, it would certainly make more sense if you were a subus rather than a witch." "Well, I''m d I''m not a subus, I''m happy being a witch because I get to be with Eddie. Too bad you''ll continue to remain an old, miserable fish living alone at the bottom of the ocean." Ariel gritted her teeth as she listened to what Isabe was saying. "That''s it, I''m heading over to your Kingdom, right now!!" "You''re more than wee here. Don''t worry; I''ll help you find a good partner if that''s what you want." "That''s it¡­" Ariel was about to say something, but the demon king spoke before she could say anything. "I believe we should listen to what Evelyn has to say." "I agree," King Edward agreed as well, followed by the Dragon King and the Lion King. "I guess you are right, I''ll deal with that witchter," Ariel decided to focus on what was more important right now. She could hear Isabe giggling to herself but Ariel decided not to say anything about it. "So Evelyn, why did you decide to talk to us? I''m guessing it has to do with us in the mortal realm because the undead aren''t here." "We''re here as well," The Queen of the Dead''s voice emerged, and Ariel was surprised to realize that they had been listening and hadn''t said anything until now. "So, you guys were listening but decided not to say anything?" Ariel asked, but it wasn''t the queen of the dead that replied, rather, it was the Phantom Empress. "You didn''t give us the chance to say anything because you were too busy arguing with Isabe." "Shut up, spooky, I wasn''t talking to you." "I told you to stop calling me that." "Nope, I won''t. It''s your name, so get used to it." "Anyway, can we address the real reason why Queen Evelyn summoned us here?" The Lich King joined the conversation and everyone agreed to listen to what Evelyn had to say. Chapter 140: 140. World Tree. Aside from The Phantom Empress and The Queen Of The Dead, The Lich King was the third ruler in theher realm, and he also happened to be an Apex Mage, just like everyone else. Noticing that Evelyn was ready to talk, everyone remained silent as they listened to what she had to say. "I''m sure we all remember the war between the Titans that urred a few years ago." "Of course we do," Isabe replied. The Titan''s war happened just after the old gods were killed. The Three Undead mages wanted to be in control of all the realms, so they waged war against the seven kingdoms in the mortal realm. However, each of the seven kingdoms chose a single fighter from their Kingdom with Evelyn being the representative of the elf kingdom. Evelyn and the other six warriors then joined forces to fight against the three undead mages and their armies. The warsted three hundred days in the celestial realm and was forever remembered as the sh Of Titans war. In the end, the seven strongest mages of the mortal realm won against the three undead mages and their armies. The three hundred days battle was so intense it led to the destruction of the celestial realm, which also happened to be the home of a world tree called Nordrassil. Just like how there were four different realms in the world of Aethoria, there were also four different world trees. Nordrassil stayed in the celestial realm while Yggdrasil stayed in the mortal realm, but it could only be found in the elf kingdom. The other two world trees stayed in the spirit realm andher realm, respectively. In the past, right after the celestial realm was destroyed, Nordrassil should have been destroyed as well, but as long as the three other world trees were still alive, Nordrassil would grow again. "So, she''s here to have her revenge on us?" The Queen Of The Dead asked. "It seems so," Evelyn replied. "This exins why some weird things have been happening in my kingdomtely," The Lion King suddenly realized this while stroking his chin. "Argh, now it all makes sense," The demon king ced his palm on his face. He, too, had been noticing some weird things happening within his kingdom, but now he was certain that it had something to do with Nordrassil. Nordrassil''s goal was to return the world back to a period of war and chaos because she believed the Apex Mages were the ones responsible for destroying her home. Hence, she infected Phil''s mana core with miasma, which aided in fueling his anger and hatred towards the Elfrida royal family, whom he believed were the real reasons why his brother was killed. Nordrassil was also the one who corrupted Neil''s mana core and that of his attendant as well, preventing them from thinking rationally because their minds were only focused on having revenge. Nordrassil also ced different dark magical artifacts in different kingdoms in the mortal realm because she wanted the rulers of the mortal realm to fight against the leaders of theher realm. This was why two dark magical artifacts and a goblin king were found in the elf kingdom. Although Nordrassil was a celestial realm world tree, one might wonder how a celestial realm world tree could get its hands on dark magical artifacts. This was because, as a celestial realm world tree, Nordrassil''s role was to create dungeons andbyrinths in all the other three realms. She could ce different kinds of artifacts for adventurers whenever they cleared a final boss on one of the floors of a dungeon orbyrinth. However, when the celestial realm was destroyed, the three other world trees took up the role of creating dungeons andbyrinths in their respective realms. "So, what are we going to do?" The Lich King asked the question that was currently on everyone''s mind. "If Nordrassil is truly back, then she''s probably trying to rebuild the celestial realm," "Yes, then I think we should destroy it once again," The Dragon King suggested. "Do we really have to do that?" Isabe questioned. "I don''t really think we should destroy the celestial realm for a second time," King Edward made his own suggestions as well. "Then what do we do?" The Phantom Empress asked. Evelyn and everyone else discussed for a long time what needed to be done to prevent another war from urring in the world. As much as it was exciting to fight during a period of war, the Apex Mages hade to enjoy a peaceful and more tranquil style of life. War was a useful tool in driving knights and mages to grow stronger, but for more than two decades now, the Apex Mages had noticed how the world had grown and improved a lotpared to the past. Also, it was more peaceful and rxing to undergo indoor meditation which aided in increasing their ranks just as much as fighting during a war did. Meditation might be a lot slower, but it was more rxing and all the Apex Mages agreed on this. Also, Nordrassil wouldn''t be able to do anything for now because she knew they had discovered her ns by now, and she would rather stay in hiding until she believed it was time for her to do anything again. However, deep down, all that Nordrassil wanted was for the Apex Mages to apologize for what they did to her and the celestial realm. If they could do this, Nordrassil would be more than happy to listen to anything they had to say. In the end, they concluded that they would search for her within both the mortal andher realm They would also look for her within the spirit realm and where the celestial realm used to be located. Once Nordrassil had been found, an agreement would be made between her and the Apex Mages that they would help to rebuild the celestial realm so as to prepare and train the next generation of gods who would rule over the world from the new celestial realm, as the True Gods of the world. Evelyn and the Apex Mages would be allowed to stay in the celestial realm as well, but they would be given a respectable position in the realm, and they wouldn''t be known as Kings and Queens of the mortal realm anymore, rather, they would be known as the¡­ Chapter 141: 141. Third Night. Evelyn and the Apex Mages would be allowed to stay in the celestial realm as well, but they would be given a respectable position in the celestial realm, and they wouldn''t be known as Kings and Queens of the mortal realm anymore, rather, they would be known as The Celestial Patriarchs/Matriarchs Of The World. This meant that if everything went well, Evelyn and the other Apex Mages would be the first celestial ancestors of the new era. The Apex Mages continued to discuss a few other things, and once they were done, everyone felt like saying their goodbyes, but Ariel didn''t want to miss this chance to ask Evelyn a question. "Hey, Evelyn, how is my cute underling doing? It''s been months since Ist saw him." "He''s as handsome as always." "That''s great to hear but are there any uing events I need to know of?" "Hmm, aside from the activity club tournamenting up in a few weeks, I don''t think there''s any other eventing up anytime soon." "Excellent, I''ll be heading over to the academy the moment the tournament begins." "Okay, Ariel." "You mustn''t forget to let me know when it begins, ok?" "Okay," Evelyn replied with a chuckle. She could see how much Ariel had missed Orion, even though Ariel wouldn''t admit it. "I''m serious, Evelyn, Karen has been wishing to see him for months now." Evelyn didn''t say anything in reply. She simply rolled her eyes with a smile on her lips, knowing that Ariel had missed him as well. A few other Apex Mages expressed their desire to attend the tournament as well as how they all couldn''t wait for the activity club tournament to begin. With nothing else to say to each other, everyone said their goodbyes. Evelyn also leaned back on her bed with a smile on her face. Now, there was nothing preventing Orion from enjoying his time here at the academy. She wanted Orion to focus not only on his personal training but also on the aspects of his life in which he knew he was weak in. Evelyn knew how important it was for Orion to rank as high as he wanted by diving into dungeons andbyrinths, but she also wanted him to improve his beast-taming skill, crafting skill, and runesmith skill as well. Aside from all these, she also wanted him to have fun during his time at the academy by making new friends and experiencing new hobbies as well because a time woulde when all these experiences would be nothing but a memory, so it was better for him to learn as much as he could now and to have as much fun as he could. With this thought in mind, Evelyn was still smiling to herself as she gazed up at the ceiling. While she was lost deep in her thoughts, Evelyn suddenly heard the bedroom door opening, and then Elena walked into the room. "I''m back." "Wee back, sister." "Thanks, sis," Elena sighed deeply, feeling relieved that she had finally handled the threat aimed at the academy. "Ahh," She stretched her arms with a smile on her face while walking towards the bed. "It feels so good to know that there are no annoying pests walking around the academy anymore." "Actually, there''s one more pest you''ve forgotten about," Orion''s voice suddenly emerged behind Elena. "Who?" Elena tried to turn around to look at Orion''s face, however¡­ "Me," Orion swiftly lifted Elena in a bridal carry which caused his beautiful aunt to gasp with surprise at what he did. She swiftly wrapped her arms around his neck before looking straight into his eyes. "What about the journal you went to look at, have you seen it?" "Yes, but I''m done for tonight." Orion had teleported into the room because he was done with the runes he had to decipher, for tonight. So he came back to his bedroom to have a rest and possibly a nap. However, after seeing his beautiful mother and aunt, Orion knew he would have to change his ns a bit. "Will you be seeing Sabrina tomorrow?" "Yes, there are still a lot of runes that need deciphering, but what about you? How does it feel to fight against a couple of bad guys all at once after so long?" Orion had been watching the fight through his Omnivision skill. As a knight, Elena had fought in many battles in the past, so she had a lot of experience as a fighter. However, she didn''t feel any excitement when fighting against mages or knights who were a lot weaker than she was. She would rather take a nap than battle against knights as weak as Phil and his men. "It felt boring," Elena replied and Orion smiled, knowing that his aunt would say that. "Well, since that was boring, would you like to do something exciting?" Elena could easily guess what he was about to say, but she decided to act as though she didn''t know what he had on his mind. "Something exciting?" She asked with a puzzled but cute look on her face. "Yes," Orion replied. Of course, he knew Elena could guess what he was about to say because of the way she was smiling, but he decided to y along to make her happy. She wrapped her arms around his neck even tighter while resting her forehead on his. "So, what is this exciting thing you speak of?" "It''s something that has to do with us sweating on the bed." Elena giggled after hearing the weird phrase Orion used. She pecked Orion''s lips before looking into his eyes lovingly. "Are you shy to tell your Aunt you want to have sex with her?" "Nope, I wasn''t talking about sex." "Yes, you were." "Nope, I really wasn''t talking about sex." Elena rolled her eyes with a smile on her face. "Okay, fine. If you weren''t talking about sex, then what were you talking about?" "I was talking about us having a pillow fight." "Liar," Elena giggled and kissed him passionately, not minding the beautiful queen watching them from the bed she was sitting on. Elena moaned into Orion''s lips as their tongues slowly twirled against each other, but even though Orion was kissing Elena while carrying her in his arms, it didn''t stop him from walking towards his bed. He kept walking while kissing Elena until he was a step closer to the bed, and then the two parted their lips to catch their breath. "So, are we still doing it?" Elena shamelessly asked with a smile on her face, wanting to know whether or not they were still going to have sex tonight. "Of course, we are." "Good, because I can''t wait anymore," she said with relief. Orion smiled and slowly ced her on the bed. He understood why Elena felt this way, and it was thanks to the abilities he had obtained from the lust aspect of his elf god bloodline. After experiencing sex with Orion for the first time, Elena had been hoping to do it with him again ever since she woke up in the morning. However, Evelyn also felt the same way. "Ahem," Evelyn cleared her throat loudly, dragging Orion and Elena''s attention towards her. "I hope you haven''t forgotten about me?" "Nope." "Good," Evelyn replied happily before undressing herself. While she was doing this, Orion turned towards Elena. He didn''t need to say anything for Elena to know what he was about to say. Since Orion had already had sex with Elenast night, it would only be fair for him to have sex with Evelyn tonight. Elena nodded her head in understanding and Orion nted a kiss on her cheek before thanking her. Elena smiled as she watched Orion crawl on the bed to join Evelyn. She quickly undressed herself and joined them on the bed as well. Meanwhile, Orion suddenly appeared behind Evelyn. She had undressed herself and was wearing only a purpleced pantie right now. Orion grabbed her breasts from behind, kneading them slowly before teasing her nipples, which were slowly bing harder and erect. Even Orion was amazed by how big and extremely soft Evelyn''s breasts were. He knew Evelyn''s breasts had always been big. In fact, they were the biggest breasts he had ever seen, but he was still surprised by how firm and plump her boobs were, and this made it even more exciting for him when he grabbed and kneaded her boobs, causing Evelyn to moan softly as she felt her son''s hands ying with her body. She tried to suppress her moans, but Orion''s hands were expertly making her feel even more aroused as he showed her how much he loved her huge boobs. Orion noticed how erect her nipples were and he didn''t need anyone to tell him that his mother was currently feeling aroused by him. "I never knew Mom was such a pervert," He whispered into Evelyn''s red ear. Her pointed ear twitched a bit, but Evelyn was still on cloud nine as she felt her son''s hands on her boobs. ====== A/N:- More chapters are cumming on the way. Chapter 142: 142. Third Night 2. "Would you like to experience something a bit more intense?" Orion whispered in her ears once again while teasing her erect nipples. Evelyn moaned but forced out a reply. "Y-yes." She turned her head to her left for a kiss from Orion. The two of them kissed and Evelyn could feel Orion''s hands slowly descending down to her wet honeypot. She instinctively widened her thighs for Orion to have better ess to her pussy and Evelyn moaned even more as she felt two of Orion''s fingers running wild in her drenched honeypot. Waves of pleasure flowed through her body, forcing every part of it to be even more sensitive. Evelyn could feel her thighs shaking and her love juice sliding down her thighs as she experienced her first orgasm while moaning loudly into Orion''s mouth. They parted their lips and Evelyn rested her back on Orion''s chest to catch her breath. Her soft plump rump was pressed against Orion''s hard member, sandwiching his little brother between two masses of softness. Evelyn was still experiencing the afterglow of her first orgasm, so he allowed her to catch a breather, but it didn''t take long for Evelyn to be ready once again. Evelyn moved away from him and rested her back on the headboard, then she teasingly widened her legs, urging Orion to insert his rod inside her. Orion leaned closer to Evelyn before asking. "Are you ready?" "Yes, dear, I''m ready." Orion looked into his mother''s eyes and he could see how she was panting heavily. A bit of tear was at the edge of her eyes because even Evelyn couldn''t believe that the moment she had been waiting for had finally arrived. Orion leaned towards her, kissing her once again while his fingers were intertwined with hers. His little brother slowly teased Evelyn''s entrance, and with just a little push, Orion''s shaft slid into her honeypot. Evelyn''s grip on Orion''s hands tightened a bit more as she felt his huge member slowly piercing through a thin resistance. A feeling of intense pain surged through her body but it disappeared right after and was reced with a feeling of pleasure, causing her love juice to drip onto the bed. Evelyn and Orion continued to have an intense tongue battle while Orion tried to make sure Evelyn got used to his huge size. He continued to wrestle his tongue with hers before parting his lips from hers, then he slowly began to move his waist. At first, he slowly moved in and out, and Evelyn could feel Orion''s rod widening her inner folds, almost as though he wanted her pussy to get ustomed to the size of his dick. He continued to gradually increase his pace while Evelyn''s pussy held on to his cock as though it didn''t want to let go. Time went by, and Evelyn''s moaning became louder as his rod mmed deeper into her cunny. Evelyn had gotten used to his length now, but she was slowly getting addicted to the pleasure she was currently feeling. The sound of flesh pping against flesh echoed loudly within the room, and Evelyn could feel her eyes slowly rolling backward at how forcefully Orion was moving. He had been persistently using his dick to poke her sweet spot and Evelyn was loving every part of it. "Yes, right there¡­" Evelyn urged him to go deeper and faster and Orion didn''t disappoint. He mmed his rod faster into her cunny. He slowly removed his hands from Evelyn''s hands before holding her waist tightly as he re-positioned himself perfectly for a never-before-seen pile driving. Orion''s hips moved faster as he teased Evelyn''s sensitive spot by cing his hands on her clit. Her hips rose from the bed due to the feeling and Orion continued to do what he was doing. Her inner folds kept clenching around his rod and Orion could feel Evelyn approaching her climax. Luckily for her, he was also about to reach his limit. Orion grabbed her waist tightly as he released his spunk into her pussy, and Evelyn''s hips rose, and her toes curled while feeling Orion''s seed flowing into her body. Evelyn breathed heavily with a smile on her face. She had never experienced such pleasure before, but she loved it a lot, and she would like to experience it once again, but her body was too exhausted to keep going. Although Evelyn was ranked higher than Orion, she had suppressed her rank to match that of Orion''s rank, so that she would be able to enjoy having sex with him. If her rank had been a lot higher than his, she would not have been able to feel satisfied with the sex she''d just had. However, because Orion had obtained the ability to satisfy apex mages, it was easy for Orion to swiftly please Evelyn. Orion looked at Evelyn once again and he could see her breathing heavily. He kissed her once again before turning his attention to his aunt who had been ying with herself while watching the two most important elves in her life, having wild sex in front of her. Elena noticed Orion looking in her direction, so she crawled over to him before pressing her breasts against his chest. Elena wasn''t worried about her pointed nipples pressing against Orion''s chest; in fact, she liked it, but the only thing she wanted right now was to have a taste of his lips. Orion leaned towards her and the two of them kissed once again while his fingers explored Elena''s depth. Elena also grabbed a hold of Orion''s member and she slowly stroked his member while kissing him. She could feel the warmth of his rod while stroking him and the two continued to do this for a while. However, they tried their best not to cum too quickly. Once they noticed that they were ready, Elena stood on all fours before spreading her legs apart as she prepared herself mentally for Orion''s rod to prate her. ===== A/N:- If you wish to see the images of your favorite character, you can try checking out my discord link:- .gg/nQQ4cJmrNC. Chapter 143: 143. A Great Morning. The sound of lovemaking echoed loudly within the room as Orion continued to m his rod alternatively into his Aunt and mother''s craving honeypots. He took turns making them happy and he cummed at least three times in both Evelyn and Elena before the three of them became exhausted. Evelyn and Elena loved every second of it and they cuddled closer to him before they all fell asleep. Orion also fell asleep after seeing his mom and Aunt sleeping by his side. The next morning, Orion woke up to see his mother and aunt still sleeping beside him. They rested their heads on his arm, using his arm as a pillow, but Evelyn was the first to wake up. She groggily opened her eyes to find Orion smiling at her. Orion slowly patted her head before kissing her on the lips. "Good morning, mom." "Good morning, sweetie," Evelyn greeted him in return before kissing him for a second time. Elena had woken up as well, and she greeted Orion with a kiss before standing up from the bed. Orion noticed her walking towards the bathroom and he could see her beautiful perky butt jiggling as she walked to the bathroom to have her bath. However, this only made him wonder where his Aunt could possibly be going for her to be taking her bath so early in the morning. "Where are you going?" "To have a meeting with the staff." "Is it rted to what happenedst night?" "Yes, dear, there''s a matter that needs to be addressed with the staff. I couldn''t do itst night because everyone felt sleepy and exhausted, so I intend on doing that this morning before spending the rest of the day with you." Elena intended to let the staff know the changes that would have to be made in the academy. Although Nordrassil was the one who manipted Neil into attacking the academy, this didn''t mean he would be allowed to return to the academy so easily. King Edward would be the one to make the final decision concerning this, hence why Lucille returned Phil and his men back to the human kingdom, so that King Edward could decide on what to do with them. Elena was interested in knowing what his decision would be, so she would like to visit Lucille this morning before the meeting with the staffmences. If Neil failed to return back to the academy, then it meant that the student ranked below him would have to take his ranking and every other student below him would rise by one rank as well. Orion nodded his head in understanding and watched as his Aunt finally walked into the bathroom for her bath. Orion brought his attention back to Evelyn when he heard his mother asking him a question. "So, what about you, will you be heading out as well?" "Yes, I will," Orion was going to head over to Sabrina''s private study to continue from where he stopped the previous night. Last night, he was only able to decipher five pages. The sixth page proved a lot more difficult to decipher than the other five pages, and Sabrina noticed this as well, so she decided that they should both take a break and call it a night. She had been working on the journal for hours before Orion visited herst night, so Sabrina knew she had to rest if she wanted to feel more refreshed when she picked up from where she stoppedst night. The journal had been with her for months, butst night was the first time she had made tremendous progress in deciphering the runes and it was all thanks to Orion. Sabrina also recalled that Orion must have participated in the club registration task yesterday, just like every other student, so it would make more sense that he needed more rest before he could continue deciphering the remaining pages in the journal. Sabrina couldn''t wait to continue working with him, so she was just as eager as Orion to head back to her study room. "Since you''ve deciphered a couple of pages already, do you think that journal will be able to help us find the dwarves?" "Yes, it should." "It''s a shame Mama won''t be able to help you decipher those runes." "Is it because you will be returning back to the kingdom soon?" "Yes." "Why don''t you just stay here for another week or two?" "I''d love to, dear, but Mama still has a lot to do in the kingdom." "I understand." Evelyn kissed him on his lips before saying. "Thanks, dear, and if you do manage to see the dwarves, let them know that they''re more than wee to call the elf kingdom their home," Evelyn said this because she wanted the dwarves to build a small vige for themselves in her kingdom. "You just want them to help your kingdom to forge new weapons, don''t you?" "Ufufufu, you make it sound like Mama is an evil mastermind," Evelyn giggled before pecking his lips. Of course, she didn''t deny what Orion said, and this meant that Orion was right in his conclusion. "Of course you are," Orion kissed her once again, and the two slowly twirled their tongues around each other. Evelyn then slid her hand around Orion''s broad chest, trailing her fingers past his chiseled chest and abs before descending down to his hardened member. Evelyn could feel how hard and warm his rod was and she couldn''t help but wonder how such a huge member was able to fit into herst night. She continued to kiss Orion while stroking his rod slowly as she recalled the intense sex they hadst night, and this made her moan unconsciously into his mouth. Orion''s hand also teased and pinched Evelyn''s nipples and she could feel herself about to reach her limit due to Orion''s experience in touching the right ces that made her feel good. However, Evelyn was interested in making sure she pleased her son this time around Last night, it felt like she was the only one enjoying it, and that was why she was intent on pleasing Orion this time around. Evelyn gently separated her lips from his then pecked his lips once again, almost as though she didn''t want to stop kissing him. Chapter 144: 144. Watching A Movie With Mom And Aunt. The two continued to kiss until they were both satisfied. Meanwhile, Elena stepped out of the bathroom to change her clothes. Seeing that his aunt was done, Orion decided to have his bath as well. "I''m going to take a bath," Orion informed Evelyn as he stood up from the bed. "Okay, sweetie," Evelyn replied but didn''t get up from the bed. "You''re noting?" "Nope, Mama would like to take a nap, " Evelyn said, looking as though she was exhausted because ofst night''s sex. However, Evelyn wasn''t exhausted, she simply wasn''t in the mood to have her bath right now because she wasn''t happy about being the only one left in the room. Evelyn had been expecting to spend the day with Orion and Elena. She wanted to kiss, cuddle, and do a couple of naughty things with Orion, but because Orion had made ns to decipher some runes today and Elena had a meeting to attend to, Evelyn decided to simply take a nap and wait for him to return. Hopefully, when he returned he would have enough strength to continue from where he stoppedst night. This was what Evelyn thought as she forced a smile on her face while resting on the bed. Of course, Orion noticed the smile and he knew the reason behind it. Evelyn didn''t say anything to him, but Orion knew that deep down, his mother wanted to spend more time with him. After all, they had all agreed to spend the week together and right now, they only had a few days left before the end of the week and before Evelyn would have to return back home. This was the reason why she wanted to be with Orion and Elena. She wanted them to enjoy their time together as a family without worrying about anything else. With a smile on his face, Orion crawled over to the bed to kiss Evelyn on her cheek. "Mom?" "Yes, baby?" "Let''s do anything you want when I get back. If you want to y Hnefatafl or Liubo, just let me know and we''ll do it together." "Okay, sweetie," Evelyn replied with a smile on her face. "How about we watch a movie together?" Elena suggested. She had dressed up and was about to leave the room but she heard what Evelyn and Orion were discussing. "A movie?" Orion asked, surprised to see that movies actually existed in this world. "Yes, it''s something Lucille showed to me a few days ago. The movie I watched with Lucille was an hour long, but it was really funny, and I believe it''s something we could all watch together as a family." "What is a movie?" Evelyn asked. She had never seen or heard of a movie but she was interested in knowing what it was after Elena suggested they should watch it together. "I''ll tell you all about it when Ie back," Elena promised. She wanted to exin what a movie was to Evelyn, but she also didn''t want to bete for the meeting she had with the academy''s staff, so she promised to exin everything to them when she returned back from her meeting. "Okay, since Aunt Elena wants us to watch a movie, then I guess we''ll start with that." Orion turned to Evelyn to see if she would like to watch a movie and she agreed to it. Elena had a smile on her face after seeing that her sister had agreed to it. She couldn''t wait to watch a movie with her family so she swiftly left the room to attend the meeting she had today. Meanwhile, Evelyn decided to take her nap as Orion finally walked into the bathroom to have his bath. The moment he was done, he stepped out of the bathroom to get dressed. He ate and drank a bit of tea before heading straight to Sabrina''s study room. He spent a few hours with Sabrina, deciphering the runes before returning back to his room to watch a movie with Evelyn and Elena. Orion was familiar with what a movie was because he had watched countless movies in his previous life. In this world, there were a few others, just like Orion, who had reincarnated or transmigrated from Earth. Not every one of them was born into royalty, but a few of them were born as nobles, while others had to live asmoners with humble backgrounds. They all retained memories of their previous world, so they tried to use them to make a meaningful impact in their new world based on the few things they had learned and experienced during their time on Earth. This was how one of the transmigrators was able to use the concept of magic to make it easier for denizens of this world to watch movies. To watch a movie, all that a person needed was a crystal ball which would disy a screen for anyone to watch from. This was simr to the crystal balls that disyed a screen for the viewers of the elf kingdom to watch all the activities that took ce during the noble elf tournament. To his surprise, the movie was actually funny. Although Elena said the movie was quite funny, Orion never expected the movie to be so funny and he couldn''t even count the number of times he hadughed with Evelyn and Elena. It felt nice and refreshing to watch a movie that brought a smile to his face and that of his family as well, and since that day, they began watching a movie together every night. Days went by and now it was thest day of the week. Orion had been doing nothing but spending time with his mom and Aunt, ying games, watching movies, drinking tea, and, of course, enjoyingte-night exercises on the bed. Currently, he was seated on a couch with his mom and Aunt, cuddling up on either side of him as they watched a movie together. The curtains were closed because of the movie they wanted to watch, and right now, the room was very dark as they watched a movie together; it looked as though they were in a cinema. Unlike their first movie which was full ofedy, the particr movie they were watching was a romantic movie. Surprisingly, the actors in the movies looked like they were very dedicated to what they were doing and it reminded him a bit of his previous life and how exciting it felt to watch movies. In his previous life, Orion had loved watching action-themed movies. He loved watching movies that would fill him with thrill, make his heart beat faster, and make his blood pump with adrenaline. He loved the thrill and excitement of watching these kinds of movies, however, action-themed movies hadn''t been created yet in this world. ''It''s really a shame, but there''s nothing I can do about this.'' ''I can only enjoyedy and romantic movies with Mom and Aunt Elena.'' For the past few days, he had gotten ustomed to watching romantic movies with his beautiful mother and aunt, and he had even fallen in love with this new habit. He never knew women could be so emotional while watching romanticedies, especially movies that were focused solely on romance. He had noticed how aroused his mother and aunt became whenever they had sex together after watching a movie. While watching the movie, they would hold him tightly and sometimes even wrap their arms around his waist while pressing their beautiful mountain peaks against him. asionally, Elena would slide her hand down his thighs before moving it towards his sleeping dragon to awaken it from its slumber. Whenever she did this, Evelyn would be preupied with his lips. The two would kiss as though they were the only ones in the world, blocking out everything and everyone around them, but Elena would entertain herself by sucking on his hard member, forcefully pulling him back to reality as he came into her mouth. The moment he came into Elena''s mouth, that would be the signal for them to embark on yet another intense exercise on the bed, and whenever this happened, the room would be filled with the moans of his mother and aunt. He loved to hear the cute moans they made during sex but to prevent others from hearing it as well, Orion always ensured to cast a sound magic spell, preventing anyone outside the room from hearing the sweet melodies that were made for him alone. Nights like these were always the best, and tonight was not an exception. Currently, Orion, Evelyn, and Elena were on the bed and they werepletely naked. They had just finished watching a movie a few minutes ago, and now they were kissing and making love to each other as though they were sex-starved. Elena was currently sitting on top of Orion with her pussy positioned directly on his mouth and his tongue expertly dived into her honeypot, twirling and tasting her sweet love juice. Meanwhile, Evelyn was preupied with his hard rod. She was currently giving him fetio, and the slurping sound of her mouth and tongue moving up and down his member echoed loudly in the room but was soon suppressed by the moansing out of Elena''s mouth as she cummed several times from Orion''s tongue swirling inside her snatch. Chapter 145: 145. Starving Women. Breathing heavily after expericing an intse orgasm, tried to move her drched honeypot away from Orion''s mouth so that she couldy on the bed and catch a breather. However, while she was trying to move her body away from Orion''s face, she suddly felt his hands wrapping a her waist, holding her firmly and prevting her from going anywhere. Tonight was theirst night together, and Orion was determined to sure he and his wom joyed all the time they had together to the fullest. He wasn''t in any rush to d their intimate night because he wanted his aunt and mom to really joy tonight''s experice as well. Orion grabbed a hold of his aunt''s soft butt cheeks, kneading it slowly while joying the soft ure of her body. "Mmm," moaned as she felt the warmth, moving from his hands and onto her body. She curled her hands into fists as she felt Orion''s hands slowly spreading her pussy lips before he inserted two fingers into her slick hole. moaned ev more and she could feel herself bing more aroused by the second. Thanks to Orion''s skills, could feel herself, approaching her limit as Orion steadily inserted and pulled two of his fingers out of her pussy. His fingers continued to move in a forward and backward movemt within ''s dripping wet hole while his other hand pinched ''s clit, making her moan loudly as she cummed for the umpteth time. "Ahhh!!!" ''s limbs became weak and she finally got the chance to plop down on the bed. However, it wasn''t over yet. Orion slowly turned over, on the bed. Now he was on top of while her beautiful butt faced him. He grabbed her beautiful soft peaches and slowly spread them, th he ged his shaft against her lower lips. "Mmm¡­ ahhh!!" released a satisfied moan as she felt his huge size filling her uppletely. Orion th began to move his hips and he was able to hit all of ''s weak spots, causing his beautiful Aunt to bury her head in the bed as she tried to bury her moans in the bed sheets. Orion groaned with pleasure wh he felt a tight squeeze a his member as he continuously hit her sweet spot. This also caused to instinctively move her hip in sync with Orion''s. The intimate pounding continued and ''s eyes became hazy. Her beautiful breasts jiggled as Orion continued to thrust deep into her cunny. His eyes stayed locked on her beautifully shaped breasts as they jiggled in front of him, almost as if they wanted him to grab them; and that was exactly what he did. Orion grabbed one of her boobs and sucked hard on it. He could feel the firm yet soft nub in his mouth, and as he bit on her nipple, Orion could also feel a reaction from his rod with tighting her pussy a him once again. Orion ced his hands underneath ''s waist and pulled them closer to him. This allowed him to petrate deeper into her folds, and Orion didn''t waste a second before ramming his dick deeper into her pussy. instinctively arched her back and tighted her grip on the bed as she felt his rod mming deeper into her body. "Yes¡­right there," pleaded. She wanted Orion to keep ramming his dick into the exact same spot and she was loving the way he was making a mess of her body. Of course, Orion wasn''t going to disappoint his Aunt, so hetched his lips onto hers and increased the pace of his hip movemt. A lewd slurping sound echoed within the room as ''s love juice dripped onto the bed. swiftly wrapped her arms a his neck to reciprocate his kiss while moaning loudly into his mouth due to the intse speed and force Orion was using to m his rod into her cunny. Her eyes slowly rolled backward, and her walls tightly squeezed Orion''s shaft, indicating that she had reached her limit. Orion groaned as he released his spunk into her before pulling his dick out and causing a torrt of fluid to gush out of ''s honeypot. Orion noticed his aunt gasping desperately for air as she tried to calm her mind after expericing such intse and unforgettable sex. Orion had be a bit rougher than he usually was because he wanted tonight to be a night his aunt would never forget, and right now, would definitely never forget the sex she had with him Orion also noticed that his aunt was drched with sweat, but unlike her, he wasn''t feeling exhausted at all ev though he was the one who did most of the work. He rolled to the other side of the bed to grab a cup of water which was on the bedside table close to the bed. Orion sat on the edge of the bed, picked up the cup, and th gave the cup to to have a drink. thanked him before epting the cup. Meanwhile, Evelyn took a separate ss cup before pouring water into it, th she walked towards Orion and sat on hisp. She drank some water from the cup and ced the half-empty cup beside her, leaving it to hover mid-air, as though it was waiting to be grabbed once again. However, Evelyn wasn''t interested in grabbing the cup anytime soon. She waspletely focused on her son right now and she wrapped her arms a Orion''s neck before leaning closer to give him a kiss. While kissing, Evelyn allowed the water in her mouth to slide into Orion''s mouth. Initially, she only wanted to give him water, but now, their tongues were twirling a each other in a tongue battle. The two parted their lips and Evelyn leaned backward a bit. She ced her hands behind her and rested them on Orion''s knees to give her the support she needed to tease his cock which was mere inches away from her dripping honeypot. Evelyn firmly held onto Orion''s thighs before moving her hips so that Orion''s monster cock could rub against her pussy. She continued to rub against his harded member until she was certain that his rod was very hard. "Do you still want to take a break or do you want me to insert it now ?" Evelyn asked while she was still moaning and rubbing her pussy against his cock. Chapter 146: 146. Last Night Together In The Academy.. Orion didn''t say a word but instead inserted his rod into her depth, causing Evelyn to gasp as she felt his rock-hard member piercing through her slippery but firm hole. Her eyes wided in shock wh she felt the tip of his rod poking the trance of her womb. Evelyn took a minute to get used to his lgth. Ev though she had be having sex with Orion for the past few days, Evelyn still hadn''t gott used to his size yet. It almost felt like it was growing bigger inch by inch every single day, making it easier for him to discover new pleasure spots within her folds whever he fucked her. Of course, Evelyn loved every experice she''d had with Orion, and she couldn''t wait to experice another mind-blowing sex with him. Currtly, her love juice was dripping onto his cock and sliding down his balls, indicating that she was extremely wet and ready to embark on what she had in mind. So, Evelyn slowly began to move her hips, watching as her pussy continuously swallowed and released Orion''s cock. The pace at which she was moving was extremely slow and Evelyn really liked this pace. It wasn''t as intse as the ones she was used to expericing whever Orion was the one in control and ramming into her, but she really liked this slow and steady pace. It wasn''t too fast and it wasn''t too slow. But it was definitely soothing, and this was evidt by the sweet moans she was making while riding Orion''s rod. This way, she could control the time she would reach her limit and climax. If Orion had be pounding his cock inside her, Evelyn would have definitely cummed three times already; that was just how good her sexual experices with Orion were. But it was also good to experice a slow and steady pace while having sex. Of course, Orion wasn''t against this, and he was certainly loving the view of his mother''s beautiful breasts dancing up and down in front of him. Her nipples were standing erect and the more he looked at it, the harder his dick became, causing Evelyn to moan ev more as she slowly began to increase the pace herself. Orion certainly loved to hear his wom moaning while having sex with him. It gave him a sse of reassurance that thedies actually loved what he was doing to them, and this filled him with a swelling sse of pride at the thought that no one aside from him would ever hear the moans of two of the most beautiful female elves in the world. Although he didn''t want to stop looking at Evelyn''s two beautiful marshmallows, he reluctantly lowered his gaze to see the point where his dick was tering Evelyn''s pussy at a rxed pace. He could also see how smooth and beautiful her pussy was, and Orion took his time to admire his beautiful mother''s assets. He also noticed the shiny pink pearl betwe the lips in the lower part of her body, which seemed to look like it was calling out to him to touch it. So, Orion decided to tease it a bit with the hope of hearing a new type of moaning from his beloved mother. The momt his fingers grabbed hold of Evelyn''s clit, her walls tighted a his cock like never before, and Evelyn tried her best not to climax from the sudd rush of pleasure coursing through her body. Regardless of this, she continued to move her hips slowly, but Orion noticed that her pace had slowed down a lot, so he decided to take matters into his own hands. Also, ever since Orion allowed Evelyn to take control, she had be trying not to allow his rod to poke the trance of her womb because it was one of her sweet spots, so it was definitely her weak spot. However, Orion was determined to tease this weak spot of hers, so he wrapped his arm a her waist, pulling her close ough for his dick to ram straight into her womb. Evelyn''s back arched as she moaned aloud, wrapping her legs a his waist while her fingernails dug deep into the skin in his back. Orion stood up from the bed while supporting his mother by cing both hands on her extremely soft ass cheeks before positioning himself at her trance to begin a ruthless pile-driving movemt that instantly st Evelyn to cloud nine. Her moans pierced through the room, forcing to wake up from her little slumber. After Orion had giv her a glimpse of what he was capable of, decided to take a short nap before going for another with Orion, but right now, couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Orion was currtly mming his rod into Evelyn''s pussy while Evelyn continued to moan aloud, not minding the fact that they were within the academy''s building. However, this wasn''t ev the weird part. The weirdest thing was seeing right now was that despite how Evelyn was screaming loudly, she could clearly see how Evelyn also mmed her pussy into Orion''s dick, matching his pace, and urging and pleading with him to go rougher. Orion had flipped a naughty switch in his mother, and now, red-shaped hearts could be se glowing in her eyes as she bit Orion''s neck lovingly to leave behind a hickey while she continued mming her waist to take in all of Orion''s lgth. Of course, Orion wasn''t going to just stand a and do nothing; he reciprocated Evelyn''s passion by mming his rod ev harder while biting gtly on her red, ssitive ear. Evelyn''s love juice overflowed as the two continued to have wild sex. Meanwhile, had instinctively lowered her fingers to her pussy to match their pace while watching them at the same time. She was currtly masturbating to what they were doing, hoping that Orion would do the same thing to her next. had be filled up to the brim by Orion, but she was still not satisfied and she couldn''t wait for Orion to ravage her next. Within minutes, Orion cummed into Evelyn''s pussy before dropping her gtly on the bed because she waspletely exhausted and could not ev move her limbs, but Orion still had a lot of strgth left in his tank, so he turned his atttion back to . Chapter 147: 147. Last Night Together At The Academy 2. Orion turned his head to the cup, still hovering mid-air, and raised his hand in the cup''s direction. The cup magically flew towards his hand as though his hand was a ma, and he grabbed a hold of the cup before drinking the remaining water in it. Once done, Orion tossed the cup behind him and the cup flew straight to a small magic circle that appeared behind him. The cup tered the magic circle and appeared safely on the bedside table. Meanwhile, could see Orion crawling towards her and it was easy for her to see that Orion was ready to go for another . "Sorry, Aunt , for keeping you waiting," Orion leaned towards her face, before pecking her on the lips. "It''s fine, dear," "No, it isn''t, but don''t worry, I''ll make it up to you," Orion assured her, th he slowly rained kisses on her cheeks before moving down to her neck. moaned as she felt his soft lips kissing her soft body, and she could feel herself bing aroused the more she felt Orion''s lips on her body. "Orion dear, don''t you think¡­" tried to say something but Orion knew exactly what she was about to say, so he ced a finger on her lips. was happy with how Orion was eager to go for a second with her but she was still worried that Orion might actually be forcing himself to please her and her sister. Although she and Evelyn''s rank might have be suppressed to match that of Orion''s, which happed to be a rank t mage, it still shouldn''t be easy for him to continuously have sex with two rank t mages at the same time. However, Orion wasn''t like any other rank-t mage in the world. His stamina was far greater than all the other rank t magesbined, and this set him aside from all the other mages and knights in the same rank as him. Orion also had the skill to sleep and please goddesses who were in the same rank as his mother and aunt, so there was clearly no other mage that could bepared to him. He assured his aunt that there was nothing to worry about, and a few minutester, ''s moans echoed loudly within the room. Evelyn also joined in as well, and the sound of her moans, in addition to that of , showed how intse their night was going. A few hourster, the three of them were now feeling exhausted, so Evelyn and cuddled up on either side of Orion on the bed. Orion was currtly looking at the ceiling while thinking about a couple of things he wanted to do the next day. His hand was slowly stroking Evelyn''s hair while he was deep in his thoughts. "It''s a shame Mia couldn''t spd the week with us," Evelyn''s voice dragged Orion back to reality. Just like Orion, Evelyn was also awake, and she was lying by his right while stayed on his left side. "Yes, it is. But I''m sure she''s just trying to spd more time with her mom," Orion replied while stroking his mother''s hair. "It''s be months since shest visited the spirit realm, right?" "Yes." "I guess It makes sse why her mom would be reluctant to let her return to the human realm so soon," Evelyn sighed deeply wh she recalled that she would be leaving the academy tomorrow morning. Orion noticed the sad look on her face and asked. "You''re having second thoughts about leaving tomorrow, ar''t you?" "Maybe," Evelyn replied with a smile. "But I know it''s only a matter of time before you leave the academy, so Mama is going to wait patitly for you to return back home safely," "Also, she''s looking forward to the activity club tournamt," joined the conversation. Evelyn giggled and nodded in agreemt. "Yes, and I can''t wait to see how the academy will tertain us." "Oh, don''t worry about that. The tournamt will definitely bepetitive and tertaining, and it won''t be easy for my cute nephew to win the tournamt." "Don''t you mean, handsome nephew," Orion corrected her and smacked her naked butt gtly. giggled and rolled her eyes as she corrected herself. "Alright, fine. My handsome nephew, happy now?" "Yes, that''s better." "But does this mean you acknowledge the fact that you might not be able to win the tournamt?" "Nah, I''ll definitely win," Orion replied confidtly. "We''ll see about that." Orion nodded his head in response but Evelyn''s voice pulled his atttion towards her. "Ariel will also being over to watch you participate in the tournamt," Evelyn informed Orion. "I knew she woulde." "Yeah, and you should be ready to give an exnation as to why you hav''t visited her or asked about her for months." "I bet she''s upset with me." "Yeah, but she has missed you as well, so you better act like a man and make her happy the momt you see her again." "I will," Orion assured Evelyn with a smile on his face and Evelyn was pleased to hear his response. Orion wasn''t really surprised to hear that Ariel was missing him because he also felt the same way about her and he wouldn''t be surprised to hear that Kar also felt the same way about him. He missed ying games and brewing potions with Ariel and Kar, and he couldn''t wait to see them again. Aside from Evelyn, , and Mia, the only other wom Orion was very close to and had feelings for were Ariel, Kar, and a certain snow elf, so he intded to improve his rtionship with these wom before adding any other into his harem. As for his grandmother, Orion only saw her as his grandmother and teacher. His rtionship with her hadn''t improved beyond this but that didn''t mean things wouldn''t change in the future. In a nutshell, it meant that Ariel, Kar and the female snow elf were the only wom he was interested in having a rtionship with in the near future. However, Orion was also interested in learning a bit more about his vampire maid. ==== A/N:- Hi, everyone. Ash here, so Webnovel wants me to give you guys a giveback gift as a way of saying thank you for the love and support you''ve shown the book for the past three months. (I still can''t believe that''s how long I''ve writt this book). Anyways, if you use this code, you''ll be rewarded with t fast passes. The code will be provided in the next chapter. Chapter 148: 148. New Mission. However, Orion was also interested in knowing a bit more about his vampire maid. He hadn''t really decided if he would like to add Dahlia to his harem or not, but he was certainly interested in knowing more about her and what it meant to be a vampire elf. Also, Orion couldn''t deny the fact that Dahlia was extremely beautiful and that, deep down, he might actually be interested in her. Although, only time would tell whether or not he would decide to include her in his harem. But for now, he was happy with the three women he had in his life and was only interested in developing his rtionship with them, including Dahlia. Of course, Orion was open to the possibility of meeting new women in the future, but that would be a topic for another time. ''Anyways, I think it''s time I call it a night,'' Orion uttered in his thoughts before noticing that Evelyn and Elena had fallen asleep already. ''Even when they are asleep, Mom and Aunt still look beautiful.'' ''Elves are simply the best.'' ''I love them so much.'' A smile appeared on his face as he looked at his mother and aunt onest time before deciding to call it a night. However, when Orion tried to fall asleep, he noticed that he couldn''t, so he decided to think about something else. ''Well, since mom will be on her way back to the kingdom tomorrow and won''t be returning back to the academy until the tournamentmences, I guess I should make a mental note of the things I want to do before the tournament begins.'' ''Of course, my main goal remains to graduate as fast as I can, and that means I''ll have to participate in the activity club tournament.'' ''Winning in every aspect of the tournament I participate in will surely increase my chances of earning a lot of merit points.'' ''Then, I guess this means I will have to focus on increasing my mage rank and knight rank as well.'' Orion knew he couldn''t remain idle in the academy. Although he might be a lot stronger than any other student at the academy, he didn''t want to use this as an excuse to not grow stronger during his time at the academy, hence why Orion prioritized increasing his rank during his time here at the academy. However, if he desired to do this, Orion would have to dive into a dungeon orbyrinth. ''As one of the top ten students in the academy, I''m allowed to explore dungeons andbyrinths, so increasing my mage rank shouldn''t be a problem.'' ''Well, aside from increasing my rank, I have to focus on deciphering the runes in the journal.'' Orion hoped to do this so he could improve his understanding of runes, and he was hoping he would be able to find the dwarves as well. If he was able to do this, Orion knew there would be a lot of things he could learn from the dwarves. They could also help him to improve his crafting skills and runesmith skills, thereby giving him the ability to create powerful weapons and artifacts in the future. Aside from the two aforementioned life skills he intended to improve, Orion also had a strong desire to improve his beast-taming skill. In short, he was interested in improving the levels of three of his life skills. These three life skills were the only skills with tiers lower than any other life skill he had learned. With nothing else to include on his current list of goals, Orion summarized his current goals in his mind once again, just to be sure that he wasn''t missing anything important. Once he was done, a smile appeared on his lips and he closed his eyes so he could go to sleep, but to his surprise, a system notification suddenly popped up in front of him. [Congrattions to the host; your current goals have safely been recorded, and a new tier of missions is now avable for you.] [A Total Number Of Five Tier Three Missions of the Youngling Elf System are now avable.] [Would you like to check them out?] ''Yes,'' Orion replied and his new set of missions were disyed in front of him. [First Mission:- Runes.] [This is your chance to improve your general understanding of runes. Once you''ve deciphered the runes in the journal, you''ll not only be able to detect the rest of the dwarves hiding in the world, but you''ll also be able to obtain valuable knowledge and resources, and this will allow you to be recognized as a future rune monarch throughout the world.] [Second Mission:- Tournament.] [The host is currently ranked number one in the academy and this means that you''re currently the strongest student at the academy. However, the host shouldn''t think the tournament will be easy to win. Remember that the professors and instructors know about your ranking, so you''ll definitely be given tasks that are suitable for a mage with a rank higher than yours. In other words, the host should use this tournament to let the world recognize your talent and potential.] [Third Mission:- Ranking Up.] [The host has sessfully conquered a rank D, E, and F dungeon andbyrinth, now it''s time for the host to conquer a rank C dungeon from at least two different kingdoms and rank up to a rank 12 mage and knight.] [Fourth Mission:- Life Skills.] [The Beast taming skill, the crafting skill, and the runesmith skill are the only life skills with the lowest tier. The host should make use of his time at the academy to improve these skills.] [Fifth Mission:- Graduate.] [The host''s final mission is also his most important mission. This is your chance to make history, and the best way to do this is to ensure you are the first student to ever graduate from The Union World Academy.] ====== A/N:- Here is the code:- If you''re interested in having a chat with me (concerning the book), or you have a question to ask, or maybe you simply want to check out the character images of some of the characters in the novel, you are free to do so by joining this discord link:- .gg/nQQ4cJmrNC. Thank you, very much. Chapter 149: 149. Ways Of Ranking Up. Looking at the list of missions that were given to him by the system, a smile appeared on Orion''s face because he was pleased with the quests he was seeing. As always, the system gave him tasks that wouldn''t be too difficult for him toplete. Also, there was no time limit attached to the quests, and this was because the system wasn''t forcing him to fulfill any of the quests. In a nutshell, Orion was reminded of why he loved his system, and with this thought in mind, Orion closed his eyes and fell asleep with a smile on his face. The next morning, Evelyn and Elena said their goodbyes before leaving his room. Evelyn returned home to the elf kingdom while Elena decided to meditate in seclusion. Elena would continue meditating in seclusion until the club tournament began, which meant that Lucille would be in charge of everything that happened in the academy until Elena returned. Elena was going to achieve a breakthrough from her current rank soon, so she needed to meditate behind closed doors to ensure that she sessfully ranked up to be a new Apex Knight, and once she became an Apex Knight, she would be equally as strong as Ariel, the Lion King and all the other Apex Mages and Knights. As a mage or knight, there were three ways one could improve their ranks, and that was by training, engaging in directbat, and meditating. Most of the Apex mages loved thest method because it was always rxing and soothing. If they wanted to meditate, all they had to do was head over to an area with a high amount of mana and spiritual energy. Mages needed to iste themselves in ces that were rich with mana and spiritual energy while knights had to go through dangerous and hellish training in dangerous terrains for them to be able to achieve a breakthrough in their rankings. However, since Elena could manipte spiritual energy, she could also rank higher by meditating in ces with a high amount of spiritual energy, and the best ce for this was the elf kingdom. Spiritual energy could be found anywhere in the mortal realm, but the amount of spiritual energy present in the elf kingdom was far greater than what could be found in any other kingdom in the mortal realm. This was why Elena returned home with Orion''s mom to meditate in istion, rather than doing it at the academy. Although the spiritual energy in the elf kingdom might be higher than that of any other kingdom in the mortal realm, it still wasn''t up to five percent of what the spirit realm was made of. Orion was currently on his way to see Sabrina, and while he was walking along the academy''s corridor, one could see a huge smile on his face. He was smiling because he understood the reason why his aunt wanted to meditate in seclusion and that was because she wanted to catch up to her sister''s progress. Surprisingly, his mother had ranked higher and was now above the mage rank. The sudden news caught Orion and Elena by surprise, and the two of them had their jaws practically hanging open when Evelyn revealed this to them. Evelyn had giggled at the expression the two of them had on their faces and she had also teased them both about how hard they were going to have to work in order to reach the same rank as her. However, Orion and Elena weren''t hurt by what she said. Instead, they were both eager to grow stronger and rank higher as well, and this filled them with even more love and respect for Evelyn. Orion was genuinely happy and pleased to hear about his mother being the first to rank higher than all the other Apex Mages and he couldn''t wait to catch up to her or better yet surpass her as well. Now, Evelyn was no longer an Apex Mage and she wouldn''t be referred to as an Apex Mage anymore. Instead, she was now an Omega Mage in the mortal realm. Also, she was no longer a Pseudo god like all the other Apex Mages in the mortal realm, rather, she was now a True goddess, walking amongst mortals, transcendent beings, and immortal beings. Orion''s smile broadened even more when he recalled that same goddess moaning countless times under his ministrationsst night. There was no doubt about it, he was certainly going to be the subject of envy from a countless number of men around the world if they found out that he actually slept with two goddesses. Well, since he was an elf, it wouldn''t take too long before the news became known to the public. As an elf, it was normal to see children getting married to their parents, but it certainly wasn''t normal to see a transcendent being banging two gorgeous goddesses on a daily basis. Yep, the council of men would certainly dere war against him the moment this fact became revealed to them. As a rank ten mage, Orion was not only a Master Mage, but he was also a transcendent being, The rankings of mages were divided into several ranks. The mortal ranks, The transcendent ranks, The immortal ranks, The Pseudo God ranks, The True God ranks, and one more rank which was unknown. The mortal ranks include mages and knights like; Adrian, Arthur, and An. Transcendent beings were mages like Orion and a few other instructors at the academy. Immortals were Professor Draco, Lucille, Daisy, and Sabrina. While Pseudo God ranks included the Apex Mages and a few other mages like Elena and Karen. But now, Evelyn was the only mage in The True God rank, and this made her the strongest being across the four realms. With that out of the way, Orion hastened his steps towards Sabrina''s private study. He could have easily teleported himself to the doorstep of Sabrina''s study room, but he didn''t because he was trying to recall something he sawst night on the system''s screen. One of the missions given to him by the system requested that he clear a Rank C dungeon andbyrinth with the aim of bing a Rank twelve mage. That shouldn''t be too difficult for Orion to do, but if he wanted to clear a dungeon in a different kingdom, he would need to obtain permission to do so from either the Headmistress or her deputy. Unlike the lifespan of mages in the mortal rank, the lifespan of transcendent beings was way higher than that of mortals. ''There are nine mage ranks in the transcendent rank category.'' ''It''s simr to how there are nine mage ranks in the mortal ranks as well. However, the corresponding lifespans for each transcendent rank are far higher than that of mortals.'' Here are a few mages and knights ranks in the transcendent rank category with their corresponding lifespans. === Rank Ten:- Master Mage or Knight {10,000} Rank Eleven:- Superior Mage or Knight {20,000} Rank Twelve:- Advanced Mage or Knight {30,000} Rank Thirteen:- Legendary Mage or Knight {40,000} === These were the current Mage and knight ranks Orion was hoping to reach before the end of the semester and he was prepared to work hard in order to obtain the ranks. With his mind made up on what he wanted to do, Orion lifted his head and suddenly realized he had arrived in front of Sabrina''s doorstep. He knocked twice before stepping into the room. To his surprise, he noticed Sabrina seated behind her desk while reading intently from the book she was holding. He greeted her before asking. "What are you doing?" "I''m trying to recall the name of a herb I saw in one of these books and what it was capable of doing," Sabrina replied before closing the book. Since Orion was here, she decided to discover the reason why he came to see her very early in the morning. Orion was meant to have a ss this morning, so he wouldn''t be staying in the room for more than a few minutes before he left. Once he was gone, Sabrina would keep searching for the name of the herb in one of the books on her desk. With this thought in mind, Sabrina lifted her gaze and asked. "You''re having sses today, right?" Since sses officially began today, it was only natural for Orion to have a ss today. "Yes, but I have just two sses actually. Culinary ss and Art ss." "Oh, it''s that dumb cow''s ss." "Dumb cow?" "Yeah, I''m talking about Professor Daisy. Just try to be careful whenever you are close to the dumb cow." "Why?" "She''s a demoness in the body of a beast woman. She also likes to lie about having a boyfriend and will use this lie to get anything she wants." Orion listened attentively to what Sabrina had to say but he wondered why Sabrina was saying all these. As though Sabrina could read his mind, she exined what she was trying to say to him. "Daisy tends to be a bit clingy to those she likes and it is really annoying." Hearing this, a smile appeared on Orion''s face as he took a seat on a couch. He could see that Daisy and Sabrina were close friends, or seemed to be because that was the only reason why Daisy could ever cling to Sabrina. They didn''t seem to be in any kind of rtionship. It sounded like it was just a habit of hers to cling to those she liked. "It seems to me that she does this to you because she sees you as her friend." "Maybe, you are right, but you still need to be careful around her." Orion nodded his head in understanding. He wondered about the possibility of Daisy ever clinging to him in a way that he was used to seeing Mia doing. Based on what he had heard from Sabrina, Daisy seemed to be a beast woman with cow horns, ears, and a tail. So, he couldn''t help but wonder if Daisy was as busty as the cowgirls he had seen in manga and anime because if she was, then it wouldn''t be that bad to have Daisy being clingy around him. Chapter 150: 150. Getting Ready For Class . "So, when would you like to continue working on the journal?" Sabrina asked, then added. "Wasn''t this the reason why you came to see me this morning?" "Yes, it was," Orion replied. "Okay, but we can''t continue working on the journal right now because I''m busy and you have ss in the next few minutes." "I know, that''s why I want us to decide on a day or two when we canpletely focus on deciphering the runes. What do you think?" Sabrina pondered over Orion''s suggestion, and she could understand the reasons behind it. ''As a student, he can''te over to decipher the runes every single day. He''ll have other things to do like training for the sports club he signed up for and studying for the sses he registered for. I''m sure he would also like to focus on his personal training, meditation, and possibly dungeon diving, and if I were to consider all these, I guess it made sense that he would prefer to work on the runes once or twice a week.'' "Alright, we can do as you''ve suggested." Orion was pleased to hear her response. "Okay, so when do you think will be the best time to work on the journal?" He asked. "I think you should be the one to decide the day you want us to work on it. Once you''ve made your decision, just send me a text and I''ll give you a reply once I''ve confirmed that it won''t affect my schedule." "Alright then, I''ll give you a text tonight." Sabrina nodded her head in understanding before watching Orion step out of her study room. ''So far, we''ve deciphered ten pages from the journal,'' Orion thought to himself while walking back to his room. ''This means that there''s ny pages left for us to decipher.'' ''I probably would have deciphered more pages by now if I hadn''t spent thest few days with Mom and Aunt Elena, but I do not regret spending time with them.'' ''I had a lot of fun while with them and I really needed that.'' ''I guess it was a good thing I took a break from working on the journal a few days ago.'' ''The eleventh page seemed a lot harder than all the other pages I had worked on, and it was looking like we would never be able to decipher it, so we decided to stop working on it for a while.'' ''It''s a good thing we did this because now I feel more refreshed and ready to decipher more runes from the journal.'' Orion couldn''t wait to start working on the runes once again, but right now wasn''t the time for that. So he refocused his mind on what was currently important. "I still have about ten minutes before ss begins," Orion muttered to himself while looking at the time on his smart bracelet. He was walking towards his room to change into clothes that were more suitable for ss, but while walking, he was also checking the map on his smart bracelet to find out where he would be having his first ss this morning, and it didn''t take him more than a few seconds to find what he was looking for. After he was done, he lifted his head up to see that he had arrived in front of his room, so he swiftly teleported himself into his bedroom. The moment he was done dressing up, he decided to take a look at himself in the mirror. Orion was wearing a navy blue zer with a white dress shirt and dark grey formal trousers, which had a thin silver stripe running down the outside of each leg. On the pocket of his zer was a golden crest that was embroidered on it, and this happened to be the uniform of the academy. He made sure he was dressed properly and was about to teleport away from his room when he suddenly heard a knock on the door which happened to be Dahlia. "Come in," Orion called out and Dahlia stepped into the room to see that Orion was already dressed up and ready to leave for ss. "Good morning, your Highness," Dahlia greeted with a bow. "Good morning, Dahlia. How have you been?" "I''m fine, your Highness," Dahlia replied with a smile on her face. find-more-stories-on-MVLeMpYr If anyone else had seen this right now, they probably would have thought they were dreaming. This was because everyone at Ste Hall recognized Dahlia as the attendant of the elf prince. They had seen her walking around the hall a couple of times, so everyone knew who she was. Moreover, everyone saw her with Orion the day he walked around the academy in search of the club of his choice. At first nce, Dahlia was usually recognized by everyone as a beautiful elf with a nk expression and who seemed to have a dangerous aura around her, and this was enough to keep anyone from trying to have a conversation with her. However, the look on Dahlia''s face right now waspletely different from what everyone was used to seeing. She had the most beautiful smile she had ever made in her life and this was because Dahlia was so happy to finally get the chance to talk to Orion. Ever since Orion removed the runes on her body and introduced her to the young female elves a few days ago, Dahlia had been trying to find the right time to thank him for what he did, but she hadn''t been able to because Orion hadn''t wanted anyone to disturb his bonding time with his mom and Aunt. He also gave her the week off so that Dahlia could use it to be closer to the new friends she made and Dahlia was grateful to be able to do so because she had learned a lot from the girls about Orion, Mia, the queen, and the changes that had been made in the elf kingdom. After hearing so many stories about Orion and the things he had done for his kingdom, Dahlia became even more proud to be his maid. The smile on her face widened even more and she noticed Orion walking in her direction, but while Orion was walking towards her, Dahlia suddenly recalled something. Chapter 151: 151. Teasing My Cute Maid. ''Oh, that''s right. I still haven''t thanked His Highness,'' Dahlia suddenly realised, so she swiftly bowed before him to thank him, but she suddenly felt Orion''s hand on her chin as he slowly lifted her head so her gaze could meet his. Dahlia was left speechless and she was even more surprised when she noticed how close he was to her face at that moment. She could still feel his fingers as he lifted her chin and her cheeks reddened instantly when she noticed that he was leaning closer to her. "Did you have fun with your new friends?" Orion asked and his question caught Dahlia by surprise. "Y-yes, Your Highness." "So, how does it feel to have friends who are elves just like you?" "I-it feels nice," Dahlia stumbled over a reply, but she had a smile on her face. She recalled all the fun she''d had with the girls and how they quickly had be close. It was a weird experience for Dahlia because it was her first time being friends with her own kind or even having friends at all. Although the girls could be very lively and loquacious, they were definitely fun to be around and could lift anyone''s spirits. Dahlia also remembered how eager they had been to know more about her and how it felt to be a vampire elf, and her smile widened even more at the memory of how the girls cried after hearing about her sad past. Dahlia was still lost in her thoughts with a smile on her face when Orion dragged her out of memoryne. "You''re smiling." "Huh?" Dahlia suddenly realized that she had actually been smiling since she stepped into Orion''s bedroom and she nodded her head with an even prettier smile on her face. "Yes." "This is good. I like to see my beautiful elf smiling at me." "¡­." Dahlia didn''t know what to say or how to react. Her heart was beating faster than it ever had before and she could only stare at the ground as she tried to give Orion a response. "I-I''ll try to¡­" Dahlia wanted to say that she would try her best to smile more for him, but she could feel Orion slowly stroking her cheeks and this made it difficult for her to say what she had in mind or even think. Orion didn''t force her to say anything else. He was just d to see his beautiful maid smiling and looking more vibrant than when he first met her. "Alright, Dahlia, we''ll talk about all the fun you had with your friendster. Right now though, we have to head over to the ssroom." Orion informed her and Dahlia nodded in response. Orion removed his hand from her cheek and the two of them suddenly arrived at the ssroom. Dahlia looked around and noticed that they were no longer in Orion''s bedroom, rather, they were now in his ssroom. She wasn''t new to the teleportation spell, so she knew that it was a spell that took a pretty long time for a mage to cast sessfully, but she never thought the prince could actually cast a spell without chanting the words. The girls had informed her about this before now, but experiencing it was apletely different feeling and Dahlia was speechless by how amazing her prince was. Dahlia wanted to say something but noticed that there was no one else in the ssroom. "Your Highness, are we in the right ss?" "Yes, we are." "But there''s no one here." "It is an elective ss, so not everyone might have an interest in it," Orion exined before noticing a book and a crystal ball beside it. He grabbed the crystal ball and channelled his mana into it. The crystal ball came to life with a glow before a screen was suddenly disyed in front of him. <> It was a recording made by Daisy. Unfortunately, she couldn''t attend the ss because she was currently busy with something else, so she wanted the students to take the books she left on the desk and use them to practise any of the dishes written in the book. The recipes were described in detail, and this meant that even a novice could easily use it as a guide to make what they wanted with or without the professor standing next to them. Orion looked at the desks in the ssroom and noticed that there were no other books in the room, and he wondered if he was the only one taking the ss. He knew he wasn''tte to ss because he had arrived right on time, so if there were others offering the ss wouldn''t he have seen them by now? Well, it didn''t really matter to him if he was the only one taking the course or not, all that mattered was that he earned enough merit points to graduate early from the academy, so Orion kept the recipe book in his inventory before turning towards Dahlia. "Where are we going now, Your Highness?" "To the art ss. I want to clear my head a bit," Orion replied and walked out of the ssroom with Dahlia trailing behind him. Art ss wasn''t that far from the culinary ss, so Orion preferred to walk over to the art ssroom rather than teleporting into the ss. It didn''t take them long before they arrived at their destination and walked into the room. Then Orion sat down with a canvas ced in front of him. He took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly before picking up a pencil and moving his fingers on the canvas as he began to draw on it. Meanwhile, Dahlia stood behind him, watching as he drew for quite some time and seemed to be more rxed with each passing second. ==== A/N:- Thank you so much for the power stones, the golden tickets and gifts. I really appreciate it. You guys are the best. Chapter 152: 152. Bonding With The Maid. Dahlia stood behind Orion, watching as he drew for three hours straight and seemed to be more rxed with each passing second. Dahlia didn''t know a thing about art but she was awed by how focused Orion looked while he was drawing. It was her first time seeing the prince with a serious expression on his face as he focused on what he was doing and Dahlia couldn''t help but admire how handsome he looked while working. In fact, she wouldn''t mind standing and watching him draw for a little while longer. She continued to watch Orion draw until he was finally done and dropped his pencil. Seeing this, Dahlia walked a bit closer to him and asked. "Your Highness, would you like to have something to eat and drink?" While Orion had been working, Dahlia could see that he might take a while before he finished what he was drawing, so she had excused herself to get something for him to eat and drink, with the hope of giving it to him once he was finished drawing. "Yes, Dahlia, thank you very much." "You''re wee, Your Highness," Dahlia replied with a smile. She was d that she had thought to bring him some snacks and elven tea. Since Orion had been drawing for the past three hours, it was understandable why he would feel a bit hungry and thirsty. Dahlia took out her item box and brought out a te of warm cookies and a cup of elven tea for him to eat and drink. However, when she looked around, she noticed that there was no desk to put the te and cup on. Orion noticed this as well, and his lips widened into a smile as he called her name. "Dahlia?" "Yes, Your Highness?" She turned around to look at Orion, wondering why he was calling her but her eyes widened in surprise when she saw what Orion wanted her to do. While looking at Orion, Dahlia could see him patting hisp as he continued to stare at her. Orion didn''t need to say anything to Dahlia for her to understand what he wanted her to do. He kept patting hisp, expecting her to sit on it. However, Dahlia didn''t want to go against his wishes, so she slowly walked towards him. Now, her cheeks were not only red to their pointed tips, but her pointy ears had reddened as well. However, the more Dahlia thought about it, the more she realized that it didn''t seem right for her to do this with a prince. "Y-Your Highness, I-I don''t think I¡­" "It''s fine, Dahlia," Orion assured her and he patted hisp once again. "B-but," Dahlia wanted to say something but she gave up. Instead, she summoned the courage to do as her prince wanted. Dahlia sat on hisp and Orion clicked his fingers, then the te of cookies and the cup of elven tea she was holding instantly hovered in front of the two of them. Orion slowly wrapped his arm around her waist, and pulled her closer to him; he could feel her soft ass on hisp as she slid closer to him. Dahlia couldn''t believe what was currently happening, she never imagined that she would one day sit on Orion''sp in a room where there was no one aside from them. Her heart was beating rapidly and she could barely think straight. However, Orion remained calm, unlike Dahlia. He slowly tucked a few strands of hair behind her ear before whispering close to her ear. "What''s wrong Dahlia? Your face looks flushed," Orion asked as though he didn''t know the reason why she was feeling that way. He was acting as though he was really worried about the way she was behaving. Of course, he knew that Dahlia''s face was flushed because of what he was doing to her, but this didn''t mean that he was going to stop doing this. He loved teasing his beautiful maid, and he loved seeing the way she was reacting to him like a cute little girl, even though she was way older than him. "Your ears are red as well, are you sure there''s nothing wrong with you?" He continued to tease Dahlia. "Y-yes, Your Highness," Dahlia replied while clutching her maid dress in her hands. Dahlia tried her best to suppress her moans by biting her lower lips while Orion continued to y with and enjoy the feeling of his hand on her ear. A few minutester, Orion had finished eating the cookies Dahlia had made for him. Although, he didn''t miss the chance to tease his maid by feeding her some of the cookies as well. At first, Dahlia felt ufortable being fed by a prince, but after seeing how happy the prince looked while feeding her, Dahlia became more rxed and willingly opened her mouth for Orion to feed her a cookie. It turned out the beautiful maid actually loved seeing her prince smiling at her. This was how the two of them stayed together in the art ssroom, talking and getting to know each other better. Orion also got to know how Dahlia spent her time with the girls she had be friends with and the two of them continued to strengthen their bond and rtionship as well. During this period, Dahlia saw this as the best chance to tell Orion something that had been bothering her for more than two days now. She wanted him to grant her permission to spend more time in the dungeon. The activity club tournament would being up in a few weeks and Dahlia heard that there was a high chance the attendants of the top three students would be participating in the tournament as well. She had also heard a lot about how Orion won the noble elf tournament eight years ago, and it wouldn''t be surprising to see Orion work towards winning the activity club tournament too, so Dahlia wanted to try her best to prepare for the uing tournament. She was currently in the final mage rank of a mortal, and would soon ascend from a mortal to a transcendent being. She wanted to train and fight in the dungeon before meditating in seclusion to prepare for the tournament, and Orion agreed to it. With that out of the way, Orion and Dahlia stepped out of the art ssroom. Just like culinary ss, Professor Daisy was also the one in charge of the art ss, so she couldn''t attend art ss either. However, Orion wasn''t upset about this. He had expected this to happen, instead, he came to the art ssroom to rx his mind, and since he had done that, he decided to check out the training ground in Ste Hall. Before Dahlia set off to the dungeon, he wanted to test out how strong a vampire elf could be. He was curious about why so many elves had feared their strength for years, so the two headed straight to the training ground. It didn''t take them more than a minute to arrive at the training ground because Orion simply teleported them there, but when they arrived at the training ground, Orion and Dahlia were surprised to find An, Arthur, and Adrian already training. ==== A/N:- To be honest, I didn''t want to do this but I think doing this will be a lot better than staying quiet. For the past two to three weeks now, the number of negativements and abusive words sent towards this novel have been rming. I can understand some of you doing this towards me but please, leave my family out of it. Just because you hate a particr character in the novel doesn''t mean you should use rude words towards my family. Your hatred is towards me, so leave it that way. thanks-for-reading-on-NovelBin It''s been disturbing and I''ve been unable to think clearly for the past few days, hence the huge drop in chapter release, and I''ve noticed it''s beginning to affect the tone of the story. The story has been slow-paced for a while now, and I''m sorry about this. With everything that''s going on, I had to do this. Also, the novel isn''t only about S.O.L, there will be tons of action, strong bad guys and terrifyingrades yet to be introduced and I really want to write about them, so anyone is more than wee to leave ament about how they feel, but just try not to take it beyond me and the novel, thanks. To be honest, I really love to write chapters with characters that will bring a smile to everyone''s face; it''s the kind of person that I am. I love smiling and making those around me smile as well (but I don''t expect everyone to feel the way I want or feel). And I love to express this through the book. However, I haven''t been feeling this way recently. I don''t expect everyone to like all the characters but let''s try to be respectful to ourselves. Now, concerning the idea of Yuri in the novel, as far as I know, I haven''t written a Yuri scene till now. Ariel doesn''t have an interest in anyone aside from a certain elf prince, so please, stop with the Yuri drama. Before I leave, let me plead and bow to you naked with my peanut size dick dangling between my legs as I say I''m sorry, and I''ll try to increase the rate of chapters from now on. Thanks. Chapter 153: 153. Daisy Arrives In Class Late. Right after Orion and Dahlia left the art ssroom, someone could be seen walking into the ssroom, and it was none other than Professor Daisy. Daisy had just returned from the ce she went to and she came back as fast as she could, hoping she would be able to make it in time for the ss. However, to her surprise, there was no one in the ssroom. "There''s no one here," Daisy muttered to herself with a sad look on her face. She was sad that she still didn''t make it even after she tried her best to return to the academy on time. She wanted to teach the students who had been waiting for her in the ssroom, but now that she had arrived, it looked like all the effort she had made to return as soon as she could was all in vain. "Well, I should have expected something like this to happen." "Only one student registered for this ss, and he must have been bored staying all alone." "I can understand why he wouldn''t want to stay here for more than a few minutes." "He must have been bored while waiting for me." "Actually, anyone would be bored staying here without having someone to talk to." "It would have been better if he had a beautiful girl by his side." This-is-a-NovelBin-special "If he''d had a beautiful girl by his side, he probably would have stayed a bit longer." "Yeah¡­ probably." Daisy smiled a bit before sitting on a chair. She turned around to look at the art ssroom, hoping that one day, it wouldn''t be as quiet and vacant as it was right now. Art was still in its infancy stage in this world, so there weren''t a lot of people that knew about it. This was the reason why the art ss was currently an elective ss and not a core ss. When most students in Ste Hall heard about the art ss and what they would be doing in the ss, they became uninterested in registering for the ss because it sounded like it would be a boring one. But art could be quite fun and exciting in its own way, and this was what Daisy wanted her students to see. However, her absence on the first day of the ss wasn''t really awe-inspiring and it could indirectly send the wrong message to her students. ''If this keeps happening, the students will stoping to ss,'' Daisy uttered in her thoughts. ''They might also think that I am noting to ss because I''m not interested in teaching them.'' ''But I do want to teach them,'' Daisy sighed deeply before leaning into her chair and resting her hands on its arm. ''Anyways, I have to stop missing more of my sses,'' Daisy made up her mind as she vowed to be more dedicated to her job as a professor. Unlike the other professors and instructors in the academy, Daisy had a separate job she was doing. Despite being a professor at the academy, she was also an artist and the owner of a nightclub as well. However, things hadn''t been going so well in her other jobs, hence why she had been feeling depressed and drinking her sorrows away for the past few months. This was also the real reason why she kept visiting Sabrina''s room and drinking with her even though Sabrina didn''t like it. But Daisy also knew that she wasn''t supposed to allow herself to keep feeling depressed or she might actually lose her job as a professor, and Daisy didn''t want that to happen. Alright, Daisy, happy face.'' ''Nobody likes to talk to a girl who frowns a lot.'' Daisy gently tapped her cheeks, reminding herself to always remain cheerful and optimistic. She wouldn''t want her students to see her as a gloomy professor. Daisy really liked it here at the academy and she loved sneaking into Sabrina''s room to eat, drink, sleep, and make a mess of the room as well. In other words, she enjoyed being an annoying friend to Sabrina, and who didn''t love having an annoying friend around? Sabrina might act like she didn''t like her, but Daisy knew that deep down, Sabrina loved having her as a friend. ''Yep, she definitely loves having me around her, and why wouldn''t she?'' ''I''m beautiful and extremely annoying.'' ''So, what''s not to like about me?'' Daisy tried to maintain a cheerful attitude, hoping this would help her forget the troubles she had been having as an artist and nightclub owner. ''I have another ss to teach tomorrow and I have to make sure everything is ready for tomorrow''s ss." ''I should probably apologize to the students for missing two of my sses today,'' Daisy took a mental note of the things she wanted to do as she stood up from her seat, hoping to get everything ready for tomorrow''s ss, but while doing this, Daisy suddenly noticed the canvas in front of her. She walked closer to see the drawing Orion had drawn before leaving the ssroom. After taking a better look at the piece of art in front of her, a smile appeared on her face and Daisy couldn''t wait to have a chat with the artist that drew this. Meanwhile, Orion and Dahlia had arrived at the training ground, but they were surprised to see An and Arthur sparring against each other while Adrian sat on a bench, watching the two of them. Over the years, Adrian had grown taller and he looked a lot more muscr than he used to be. He was wearing a steel-gray tunic which happened to be the training clothes for students in Ste Hall. An and Arthur were also wearing the same thing but they hadn''t noticed Orion and Dahlia yet. Adrian, on the other hand, noticed their presence and swiftly stood up from his seat before bowing towards Orion and Dahlia. Orion acknowledged him before asking. "So, how does it feel to be one of the top ten students in the academy?" "It feels strange, but I''m definitely liking it here," Adrian replied as he watched Orion sit on the bench while Dahlia stood behind him. Chapter 154: 154. Training. Ever since Neil Hartman and his uncle tried to instigate an attack on the academy and failed, Lucille sent them back to the human kingdom for King Edward to decide what to do with them. In the end, King Edward gave his verdict, and now Neil, his uncle, and all the other mercenaries were ordered to live in the monk temple up in the mountains until Nordrassil had been found. Meanwhile, Neil was asked to make a choice between returning to the academy and joining his uncle in the temple, but he chose to be with his uncle and everyone else. This meant that he wouldn''t be able to return to the academy anymore, and someone else''s rank would have to be upgraded to the new number ten of the academy. Adrian was the one who became the new number ten because he was initially ranked right below Neil. Every other student whose rank in the academy had been lower than Adrian''s also got to have their ranks rise because Neil was no longer in the academy. Many students wondered why their ranks had suddenly increased overnight, so they asked the deputy headmistress. Lucille told them that a student had dropped out of the academy due to a rare illness and everyone had believed her words without asking any further questions aside from wishing Neil a speedy path of recovery to good health. Since no one witnessed the hell lions trying to attack the academy, everyone easily believed the words of the deputy headmistress, and this was how Adrian joined the other top ten students in Ste Hall. "So, how does it feel to be one of the top ten students at the academy?" Orion asked Adrian. "It feels strange, but I''m definitely liking it here," Adrian replied with a smile on his face. He noticed Dahlia standing behind the bench Orion was sitting on, but she had a look on her face that seemed to say, ''Keep your chitchat to the bare minimum and leave, so that I can be alone with my beloved prince.'' Adrian didn''t know why Dahlia kept ring at him but he didn''t need to be told twice before knowing what to do. Since Dahlia wanted to be alone with her beloved prince, then maybe it was better to just say hi to Orion and leave. Ever since Orion had informed Dahlia that he would love to train with her, Dahlia had been grinning internally in her mind. In fact, she was still grinning internally because she couldn''t wait to get started with the training. If anyone could see the real facial expression she was making in her head right now, they would see that it was friendlier than the scary-looking expression they were currently seeing. Since there was nothing else for them to talk about, Adrian bowed before Orion and said. "Okay, Your Highness, I''ll be leaving you to do¡­" However, Orion interrupted him when he noticed that Adrian was about to leave. "Where are you going?" "Huh?" "It''s been months since west saw each other and talked, don''t you want to sit with me and talk for a bit?" "But..." Adrian tried toe up with an excuse but was speechless. He alternated between looking at Dahlia and Orion, and he wasn''t happy with what he was seeing. Strangely enough, Dahlia reminded him of a certain Kitsune, who never liked him talking to Orion for more than a few minutes. Not only was she a Kitsune, but she was also his girlfriend and spirit guardian. Why does the prince like having scarydies by his side? Can''t a man have a friendly conversation with his friend if he wants to without having death res aimed at him? Sighs, the life of a prince certainly wasn''t easy. Adrian knew that Dahlia wasn''t going to hurt him, she just wanted him to talk a little and leave quickly so that the prince wouldn''t be bothered and could focus on other important matters he had to attend to. With this thought in mind, Adrian took a deep breath before concluding what he wanted to do, and that was to sit and chat with his friend. He was about to sit beside Orion when he suddenly heard An''s voice from behind. "Is that Prince Galdur?" "Yep, he''s the one," Arthur replied after noticing that it was really Orion. "Great, this will be my chance to finally spar against the top student in the academy," An hurried towards Orion. "Hey, you aren''t the only one who wishes to see just how strong he is," Arthur hurried towards Orion as well. The moment they were standing in front of him, An asked, to confirm whether Orion was interested or not. "So, what do you say, Your Highness? Would you like to spar with me?" He brought his hand forward to give Orion a handshake. "Make that two of us, but I get to be the first to fight against you." "Hey, I asked first, so I''ll be the first one to fight against him." Hearing this, a smile spread across Orion''s lips and he finally joined the conversation. "I''ll spar against the two of you right now if that''s what you want." "Splendid, then let''s get started." "Hey," Arthur turned towards Adrian. "Don''t you wanna join us? This is your chance to fight against the top student in the academy, don''t tell me you don''t feel like fighting against him as well?" Adrian smiled and replied. "I do, but do you two think you can really win against him?" "We don''t, but if the three of us join forces, we should be able to win," An replied before walking over to grab a weapon that he would use to fight. Meanwhile, Orion turned around to look at Dahlia. They were supposed to be the ones sparring against each other, but now it seemed like Orion would have to fight against three other students before he could focus his attention on her. "I''m sorry, Dahlia, but we''ll get started right after I''m done with them," Orion assured her while slowly caressing her cheeks and Dahlia nodded her head with a smile on her face. === More Chapters Are On Their Way. Chapter 155: 155. Training 2. Her cheeks were reddened to the very tip of her ears and she could only reply by giving Orion a nod. Her heart was beating rapidly and she couldn''t believe that Orion would caress her cheeks openly in front of his friends. She expected him to do something like this behind closed doors, and not out in the open. Although, Dahlia didn''t hate what he was doing right now. In fact, she loved it, and it felt like Orion was saying, ''Back off, this beautiful and sexy maid is mine.'' Such were the thoughts that were spiralling around the beautiful maid''s head. Dahlia closed her eyes and leaned into his touch, hoping she could continue to enjoy the feeling of his hand on her cheek. She didn''t know why, but Orion''s hand made her feel like she was being touched by a god, and she didn''t want him to stop. She wished he would continue to do what he was doing; she wouldn''t mind being touched by Orion for the next few hours. However, Dahlia knew it would be impossible for Orion to do that now. "Dahlia?" Orion called out to her, dragging her away from her fantasy. "Y-yes, Your Highness?" "I''ll need three swords, could you help me get them?" Dahlia nodded her head in response before heading over to the free-standing rack which was a very short distance away from where the bench was. The standing racks were about ten in number and were neatly arranged close to each other with each of the racks having different weapons in them. Dahlia grabbed three weapons and returned back to Orion while An, Arthur, and Adrian were standing close to each other, looking for the type of weapon they should use to fight against Orion. But while they were looking for the weapons they wanted to use, Adrian kept trying to formte a n that he believed might work against someone like Orion. "I seriously think we should consider attacking at once rather than going against him one after the other," Adrian made a suggestion that he felt would help them win. "Dude, you worry too much; it''s three against one; there''s no way he''s easily going to win against the three of us," Arthur patted Adrian''s back, assuring him that they were going to win the fight. Although the fight would be three against one, Arthur and An believed that it should be difficult for a rank ten mage to win against a strong rank nine, rank eight, and rank seven knights. Deep down, the three of them knew Orion could win the fight, however, they weren''t going to make it easy for him. "You guys really need to listen to me, Prince Galdur is really¡­" "Dude, we get it," Arthur patted Adrian''s shoulder. "Your prince might be strong, but that won''t stop us from trying to win," Arthur made it clear to Adrian that he and An weren''t going to give up so easily. He had a smirk on his face right after he spoke to Adrian, but his jaw dropped to the ground when he noticed what Orion was doing with the three swords in his hands. Orion had collected the three swords from Dahlia, but even Dahlia was confused as to why her prince would need to use three swords at once. She watched as Orion drew the three swords from their scabbards before channeling his aura into the three of them. The three swords shone brightly as his aura fused perfectly with the swords. With a deep breath, Orion released his hold, and the swords hovered around him, orbiting around him as though they had only one thought in mind, which was to protect their master. Arthur couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He knew Orion didn''t cast a spell to make those swords hover around him, but he didn''t know how it was possible for a knight to fight with a sword without holding it. "We''re fucked." Adrian turned around to see why Arthur would say such words, but when he noticed what Orion was doing, his jaw fell to the ground just like Arthur. Adrian leaned towards Arthur and asked. "Do you still believe you can win against him?" "Of course, I do. I''m a shark man and a shark man fears no one." "Good, now let''s win this fight," An gently pped Arthur on the back while urging him to move towards Orion. He pped Adrian on the back as well and urged him to move forward. An and Arthur might be a bit rxed and carefree towards Adrian as though they had been friends with Adrian for years, but that wasn''t the case. They were just rxed and friendly towards him because they noticed him and Orion talking freely to each other as though they were close friends, and this piqued the interest of the shark-man and lion prince. They assumed that Adrian had to be strong or else Orion would never feel the need to talk to anyone like him. An and Arthur did not judge students based on their rankings, they believed that everyone''s strength should properly be evaluated through training or directbat, and this was why they wanted to see just how strong Adrian really was by watching him fight. It was also the same reason why they were interested in fighting against Orion. They both wanted to experience how it would feel like to fight against a transcendent being. Both An and Arthur were hyped up for the fight and they couldn''t wait to get started. However, Adrian wasn''t feeling as eager as the other two. He had sparred against Orion countless number of times, so he knew how this battle was going to end, he didn''t need anyone to tell him who would win this spar, but Adrian was also interested in seeing just how strong he had grown since hest sparred with Orion. ==== A/N:- How many of you were thinking Orion was going to be the Elf version of One Piece''s Zoro) (Evil smirk). Chapter 156: 156. One Against Three. The four walked towards a certain spot in the training ground which had runes inscribed on the floor. The runes had the ability to amplify the strength of those who coated their bodies in mana or aura. Orion was currently standing at the center, surrounded by the trio, who were determined to win the fight. Adrian wielded a wooden sword, while An and Arthur wielded a wooden ax and spear, respectively. The swords orbiting around Orion were also wooden swords. There was no way the academy would leave real weapons for the students to use during practice unless a professor or instructor is monitoring the students nearby. Adrian and An, tightened their grip on the weapons in their hands while Arthur cast a spell, causing the air around him to turn into water. The water merged with him and seeped into his body easily, allowing Arthur''s body to slowly expand and grow bigger. A huge fin popped out of his back, and huge gills appeared on either side of his neck like huge bear w marks. His teeth grew bigger and sharper as well, causing Arthur to look like a walking shark with a muscr build. He tightened his grip on his spear before alternating his gaze between An and Adrian. The three nodded their heads in unison, signaling to themselves to attack now. Orion noticed that the three of them were ready tounch their attack and he watched as the trio suddenly disappeared from where they were standing a few seconds ago before reappearing before Orion and surrounding him from three different spots. An had appeared in front of him while Arthur and Adrian had appeared on either side of Orion. The three attacked simultaneously, trying to make it difficult for Orion to decide which person''s attack he wanted to defend against or who he wanted to attack first. However, Orion could handle this amount of threat. He defended against their attacks simultaneously and immediately began attacking, catching all three opponents by surprise. The first he fought against was An. An had charged forward with a powerful roar and his arms raised above his head. His wooden ax began to descend on Orion, but one of Orion''s swords swiftly leaped to defend the elf prince by parrying An''s attack. This didn''t stop An from attacking a second and third time, though. He swung his arms again, but Orion''s sword swiftly deflected An''s crushing blows, causing An to stumble back, surprised to see how fast the sword was deflecting his attacks; it almost felt like Orion''s sword had a mind of its own, but the sword didn''t relent in its attack. With lightning-fast strikes, the hilt of Orion''s sword struck An''s stomach, chest, and abdomen ten times in rapid session. The repetitive hits were unexpected and An''s eyes widened in shock. A pained gasp escaped his lips and in that moment, a spray of saliva escaped from his mouth as he struggled to regain hisposure. However, the force of the blows sent rippling shockwaves throughout An''s body. His limbs faltered as a numbness spread through his arms and legs, causing his axe to slip from his grasp, and ttered to the ground. The mighty lion prince stumbled to the ground, temporarily paralyzed from top to bottom. But while one of Orion''s swords had sessfully defeated An, another one of his swords was currently preupied with Adrian. Adrian, fueled by a strong determination tond a hit on Orion, continued to swing his wooden sword in a flurry of strikes. He had seen how Orion had sessfully defeated the lion prince, but he wasn''t going to give up that easily, so he continued to swing his arms sessively. His sword was coated in aura just like Orion, and each of his blows was aimed straight at Orion, but Orion''s sword kept intercepting every strike he made. Still, Adrian didn''t allow this to affect his determination to win. He kept swinging his sword, but Orion''s sword kept intercepting his attacks, and this caused Adrian to grow frustrated with each passing second. The sword''s constant intervention kept Adrian at bay, preventing him from closing the distance between them. His face contorted into a snarl and his limbs strained with exertion. Orion used this to his benefit and just like An, hemanded the swords to attack Adrian in a simr way. The hilt of the sword swiftly struck Adrian on his arms, stomach, and legs, making his body seize up, just like An. With two out of the way, it was time to face Arthur. Arthur unleashed a flurry of precise spear strikes, but Orion''s third sword effortlessly blocked each thrust. With a swift counter, the hilt of Orion''s sword mmed straight into Arthur''s sr plexus, and the shark-man crumpled to his knees, and his face contorted with shock and fear when he suddenly realized where Orion had hit him. "Ah, no¡­not the family jewels!!" "You hit me in the balls!" "My sha." "My ding ding dong!!!" "It''s gone!!!!!" Arthur continued to groan, scream, and roll on the floor. He had transformed back to his original blue-skinned humanoid form, but he kept crying out in pain while clutching onto his balls, even though Orion hadn''t aimed towards that spot. Meanwhile, Orion simply rolled his eyes with a smile on his face and An kept smiling at himself. He began tough out loud while groaning in pain and staring at the sky. He had experienced what it would feel to fight against a rank ten mage and he learnt quite a valuable lesson. The difference between a mortal and a transcendent being was so ring and he couldn''t wait to spar against Orion in the future. Now, An could see why his father kept calling the Elf queen his rival. The elf royal family was truly strong and he could envision Orion bing as strong as his mother or maybe even stronger than her in the future. Anyway, this wasn''t going to stop An from working hard to be the strongest King in the Beastmen kingdom. ===== A/N:- Thank you so much for the kind words, everyone. I''ve seen everyone''sments, advice, gifts, and golden tickets, and I am really grateful to everyone for the contributions they made to lift my mood. Chapter 157: 157. Adrian Is A Coward. Arthur was still rolling on the floor and holding on to his little brother while An keptughing to himself. Orion noticed An, who wasughing hysterically, and he wondered what was wrong with him and why he wasughing even though he lost the fight. With this pressing question in mind, Orion hunkered down in front of An and asked, "What''s so funny?" "You''ve reminded me of how weak I am." "And you find that funny?" "Yes," An replied as he sat up from his lying position on the floor. "Now, I have to work harder if I want to be stronger than I currently am." An rolled his arms a bit. He could see that the paralysis was wearing off, and he could move his limbs a lot better than before. Since he had decided to train even more than he used to, a smile appeared on An''s face and he couldn''t wait to start training harder than ever before. However, he suddenly recalled something, and he turned to ask Orion a question. "That technique you used, how did you do it?" "Yeah, I''d like to know as well," Arthur said. He had stopped screaming and rolling on the floor, and now he was seated on the floor like An. "It''s an Aurabat technique," Orion replied truthfully. "Can you teach us?" "Yeah, but if you guys want to learn it, you''ll have to beat me in training, what do you think?" An nodded his head in understanding. "I like that. I''m willing to agree to it," An really liked the idea of training and working hard so he could be rewarded with a powerful Aurabat technique. It made him feel even more eager to train harder and grow stronger. However, Arthur had noticed something in what Orion said, so he decided to ask, just to be sure if Orion felt the same way. "Does this mean we''ll get to train with you, a lot more in the future?" "Of course, or don''t you want to?" An smiled and replied before Arthur could say anything, "Of course we do, right?" He asked Arthur. "Hell yeah!!!" Arthur was hyped up for more training. He had goals and dreams, and he couldn''t wait to achieve them all. However, if he wanted to aplish them, he had to graduate from the academy first. But to do that, he needed to train a lot harder than he ever had, and the training ground was the best ce for any knight or mage to train. An stood up and stretched his arms a bit as he mentally prepared himself for more training. "Arthur, let''s get started." "Okay," Arthur stood up to begin more training as well. Both men were clearly eager and ready to train a little longer; however, a certain dark elf wasn''t in the mood to train anymore. Unlike these two beasts, Adrian had had enough training for one day. ''These guys are monsters,'' Adrian thought while staring at Arthur and An. ''How are they still so hyped up for more training?'' ''It''s not like they''ll be rewarded for being the best student with the most training at the academy.'' ''Wait a minute,e to think of it,'' Adrian said, suddenly realizing something. ''Why do I have to train with them?'' ''No one said I needed to be as strong as them.'' ''These guys were born to be monsters, but I wasn''t. I clearly do not belong here. I have to leave before it''s toote.'' Adrian slowly crawled away before Orion, Arthur, and An could see him trying to escape. ''I''m not a transcendent being.'' I''m not a rank nine knight, and neither am I a rank eight knight.'' ''I''m just a rank seven knight, which makes me the weakest among the four of us.'' ''There''s no way I''ll be able tost very long if I join them for any more training.'' ''My body still hurts because of Prince Galdur''s attack.'' ''If I take another hit like that, I''m sure I won''t be able to walk for a week.'' ''I won''t be able to use my little brother, either.'' ''And I love using my little brother.'' ''I love using it to masturbate to my fianc¨¦e.'' ''Thinking about my fianc¨¦e is making me miss her even more.'' ''I''m missing her so much.'' ''That''s it. I''m definitely going to use this chance to escape and then masturbate to my baby girl once I get back to my dorm room and then I''ll¡­ Eiii!!!!" Adrian shrieked as he felt three pairs of eyes staring daggers at him from behind. He slowly turned around and noticed that An was directly in front of him. "And where do you think you''re going, huh?" An pulled Adrian up by his shirt. Just like Orion and Arthur, An noticed Adrian trying to escape like a puppy with its tail between its legs. "Don''t tell me you were trying to leave without training with us?" He questioned. "Um, well, you see, something came up, and I suddenly realized that it would be a lot better to train with a beautiful girl rather than with you noblemen. So, if you gentlemen will just excuse me, I''ll be out of¡­" He tried to escape again, but An grabbed hold of his shirt for the second time. "Nonsense! We''re friends now, so it''ll be a lot more fun to train with us than with a girl." "Nah, I doubt that. I could never get bored of training with my fianc¨¦e." "Oh, so you have a fianc¨¦e?" "Yes," Adrian nodded excitedly. "She''s extremely beautiful, and I love her so much." "I''m happy for you, but it also sounds like you won''t be focused if the two of you train together." "What do you mean?" "I mean that, during training, your eyes will always be focused on her chest." "Well, duh! I love seeing those watermelons bounce every time we train together. It''s basically the only reason why I love training with her." "Oh my," An heard what Adrian said and was hugely disappointed. "I knew it." "Knew what?" "I knew you definitely needed to go through a lot of training. A knight should never have such vulgar thoughts while training. Don''t worry, we''ll make a great knight out of you," An said, dragging Adrian to the ground by pulling the cor of his tunic. Chapter 158: 158. Sparring With Dahlia. "No, I don''t want to be a great knight. I''m already a strong knight." "Then we''ll make you a stronger knight, and you''ll never have dirty thoughts about women again. You''ll be a knight who only thinks about men in the knight brotherhood." "Eww, that sounds sus, I don''t want that! Besides, I love thinking about women; it means I''m healthy. Haven''t you ever heard that oppai is life?" "Nope." "Hehehe... You''re one of us now, so you gotta work hard for your fianc¨¦e if you know what I mean," Arthur said, winking at Adrian, who had nothing to say. He could only keep crying as tears streamed down his cheeks, and he continued screaming out Luna''s name while An dragged him away to a different spot in therge training ground. Although Adrian might have looked like he didn''t want to train with An and Arthur, the truth was that he really wanted to train with them and he couldn''t wait to get started, but he also didn''t want to look like he was holding them back. Unlike the other three, Adrian was a Rank seven knight, just like his fianc¨¦e, and this meant that he wouldn''t be able to keep up with the intense training Arthur and An were about to embark on. However, Adrian didn''t want to give up so easily. He wanted to see how hard he could train so he could impress his beautiful and sexy fiancee who happened to be a rank below him in the academy. Meanwhile, Orion smiled as he heard Adrian yelling out Luna''s name and vowing to grow stronger in order to make her proud of him. Just like Adrian, Luna was also in the academy, but she wasn''t in Ste Hall, and she couldn''t hear anything her fiance was yelling out loud right now. ''Who would have thought that these two would be so close?''Orion never expected Luna to be Adrian''s fianc¨¦e so soon. Eight years ago, Orion won both the Adult and Junior Noble Elf tournaments, while Luna and Adrian won second and third ce, respectively, in the Junior tournament section. After the tournament, Orion went on a couple of dungeon quests with Adrian, Tengen, Luna, and William Ramsbottom. One thing led to another, and Luna and Adrian both discovered the feelings they had for each other; the two had been dating ever since. With the way their rtionship progressed so rapidly, it was only a matter of time before the two of them became husband and wife. Drifting his mind towards something else, Orion turned around to face Dahlia who had appeared behind him. Since he had sparred against An, Arthur, and Adrian, it was now time topletely focus on his beautiful maid. "Shall we begin?" Orion asked and Dahlia nodded with a smile. Orion smiled and grabbed her hand while he led the way in search of a good spot for them to train. Dahlia was surprised to see Orion holding onto her hand while walking. She wondered how the prince could do things like these without worrying about her status or the fact that she was hundreds of years older than him. It was not like Dahlia didn''t like the experiences she''d been having with Orion, it was just that everything she had been experiencing with Orion felt new to her, but it was certainly an experience she didn''t want to end now or ever. She really liked staying with her prince, and she hoped that he would one day permit her to not only be his personal maid at the academy but also in the elf kingdom as well. Nothing would make her happier than being with her prince for as long as possible. Meanwhile, Orion continued to look for a good spot for them to train. The training ground was unlike any other training ground Orion had ever seen before. It was extremely big, withrge magic circles glowing in different ces on the training ground. Each magic circle had a specific function and was different from the other. There was also a spot in the training ground that had different obstacle courses, and there were areas where students could focus on improving their archery as well. After a few minutes, Orion found the magic circle he was looking for, thanks to his Omnivision skill. The moment they arrived there, Dahlia summoned the courage to call out to Orion. "Your Highness?" "What is it, Dahlia?" "Thebat technique you used a few minutes ago, what tier is it?" Orion smiled and replied, "It''s a tier four aurabat technique. Would you like to learn it?" Thebat technique had specifically been developed by Elena, so there was no one who had seen or learned it before her, except him. It was a tier-fourbat technique, and this meant that it was quite dangerous in its own right. But unlike most of the other tier four techniques, it was very easy to learn, and Orion wouldn''t mind teaching it to his beautiful maid. "Yes," Dahlia replied excitedly. She heard Orion saying he would teach An, Arthur, and Adrian but Dahlia wanted to learn it as well and she couldn''t hide how happy she was right now. Orion nodded his head in understanding, with a smile on his face. He could see that Dahlia really wanted to learn the technique, however, if she wanted to learn it, then she would have to work very hard for it. "Alright, Dahlia, if yound a hit on me, I''ll teach you the technique. And as a bonus, I''ll grant you any wish you desire." "Really?" Dahlia''s eyes widened with surprise, and she couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Her ears twitched with excitement, and her lips widened into a smile when she realized that she would really be rewarded by Orion if she was able tond a hit on him. Her eyes instantly sparkled with determination as she drew two wooden daggers from her item box before channeling her aura into the weapons. "I won''t hold back, Your Highness," Dahlia warned Orion as she waited for their fight to begin. Orion felt the same way as well and gave Dahlia the signal to start. Chapter 159: 159. Sparring With Dahlia 2. Orion channeled his aura towards his feet and the magic circle underneath his feet began to glow brighter than it did before. The magic circle which had been engraved on the floor was only glowing with a faint light. However, the moment Orion began channeling his aura into the circle, it became activated and their surroundings slowly began to change. The circle was capable of creating illusions, thereby altering reality to create an ideal training environment for any student who stepped on the huge magic circle. The spell usuallysted for a period of five to ten minutes, and this meant that Orion and Dahlia had at most ten minutes to determine the winner of their little spar. Looking around, they were no longer on the training ground but in a very different location which seemed like an open field with darkening skies and a big red sun that was climbing down from the sky. It looked like everywhere was slowly turning dark, and Dahlia was really happy to see this. It was the ideal environment for her to use her abilities and she couldn''t wait to get started. With a grin on her face, Dahlia dashed forward while moving her daggers in a swift and precise arc. Orion swiftly parried her strike with ease, then he counterattacked with a swift swing of his sword. Unlike when he fought against Adrian and the others, Orion didn''t make use of his tier four aurabat technique. In fact, he wasn''t interested in making use of magic during this battle either; his primary objective was to use the training to slowly improve his knight rank. This was the reason why he used swords against Adrian and the others rather than cast a spell. His sword sliced through the air but Dahlia evaded the attack before activating a bloodline ability. The moment she activated her ability, her shadow, which was on the ground, suddenly transformed into a pitch-ck sphere underneath her feet. The huge spherical mass of darkness looked like a ck hole housing countless numbers of monsters, demons, and unknown creatures, but none of them leaped out of therge scary shadow; instead, countless numbers of dark silhouettes erupted from the sole of her feet, before swirling around her like living darkness. Upon closer look, the silhouettes were like countless clones of Dahlia, storming towards Orion. The clones charged at him with their daggers stabbing wildly in his direction, but Orion spun around and weaved through their relentless attacks, effortlessly dodging the attacks of Dahlia''s clones. He continued to dodge all of Dahlia''s clones. However, the real Dahlia then seized the opportunity to strike him from behind while using one of her clones as a shield. Her real wooden dagger was poised in the air as she aimed towards Orion''s exposed back, but he spun around just in time to block the attack with his sword. The force of the impact sent ripples of shock down Dahlia''s arms, but she swiftly recovered herself before leaping away from Orion, to keep a safe distance between the two of them. Even though she was breathing heavily, she had a smile on her face. This was the first time Orion had promised to do anything she wanted, and Dahlia didn''t want to waste the golden opportunity to have her wish granted. This was the first time Dahlia had summoned hundreds of her clones for an attack, which meant that this was currently her strongest attack; but it also happened to be consuming a lot of her mana as well, which is why Dahlia wanted to end this fight as soon as possible. Dahlia tightened her grip on her weapons and Orion noticed her eyes zing with excitement. It was easy to see that the vampire elf had a trick up her sleeve. Her smile widened even more and Dahlia summoned strings of dark energy, which instantly popped out of the huge spherical shadow to bind Orion''s sword arm. The string constricted and tried to immobilize him, but Orion channeled his aura to his arms, thereby allowing him to easily pull and snap the strings around his arms. He then swiftly made his counterattack, but Dahlia dodged his attack with incredible speed. Meanwhile, everywhere was slowly bing darker by the minute and Dahlia''s shadow magic affinity allowed her to easily blend in with the surrounding darkness. A shadowy tendrilshed out and tried to ensnare Orion, but he swiftly leaped back to avoid the trap, not knowing that Dahlia had reappeared behind him with her dagger aimed to make a deadly strike. However, Orion dodged her attack once again, and the battle between the two continued for some more time, with each of them exchanging blows. Dahlia''s clones continued to swarm Orion, forcing him to adapt and improvise to counter the attacks she kept making. Within a brief moment, Dahlia noticed an opening and shended a grazing blow on Orion''s cheek. "Yes!!!" Dahlia eximed triumphantly. Meanwhile, Orion grinned at her excitement, impressed by what he had seen so far. "Well done, Dahlia. You''ve earned your reward." As she tried to catch her breath, Dahlia''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "When will you teach me the technique?" She asked. Orion smiled mischievously, before saying. "I will, but that will be right after you tell me what you want me to do for you." Orion had noticed how Dahlia wanted to win so badly, and this made him curious to find out what she wanted from him. However, there were so many things she wanted to do, so it was difficult for her to decide on one. ''I still can''t believe I actuallynded a hit on him.'' ''I know His Highness is very strong, and he probably allowed me to win, but I''m still so happy that I did.'' ''He''s the best.'' ''And to be honest, I-I wouldn''t mind sitting on hisp again.'' ''I really like how he touched my ears and cheeks.'' ''Should I ask him to do that again?'' ''Maybe I should, but I also liked the way he held my hand a few minutes ago. So should I ask him to do it again, but this time, it should be a lot longer than he did before?'' ''I don''t know if I really want this, but I think a hug will be fine.'' ''I would like a date as well, but wouldn''t it be weird for a maid to be asking a prince something like that?'' Chapter 160: 160. Dahlia’s Reward. ''It will certainly be weird for a maid to ask her master for a date,'' ''Then what about a pic?'' ''Yes, a pic will be fine,'' ''I''ve never had a pic before,'' ''It will just be the two of us and I''ll be able to see him smile a lot more,'' ''Yes, I like it, but...'' She sighed when she suddenly recalled all the other things she wanted to do with Orion as well. ''This is all nice but I still can''t decide on what I want,'' ''Why can''t I just decide on what I want,'' ''I want him,'' ''But I can''t,'' ''I shouldn''t,'' ''Why does the prince have to be so handsome,'' ''This is so unfair,'' ''I don''t know what to do,'' ''I can hear my heart beating rapidly,'' ''I want to do so many things with him,'' ''I even want to do so many naughty things with him,'' ''But I know I shouldn''t and besides, why would His Highness do naughty things with me,'' ''I''m just a maid and a maid shouldn''t have such thought about her master,'' ''But I wouldn''t mind him giving me a kiss,'' ''Should I tell him I want this?'' ''No, but it should be fine right?'' ''It doesn''t matter where he does it, I''ll be fine with it,'' ''It could be my cheek, my neck, my nose, or maybe my l-lips,'' ''Ugh, what is wrong with me....huh?'' Dahlia suddenly froze when she felt Orion''s hand on her cheek, dragging her out of her fantasy. She slowly opened her eyes to see Orion was very close to her face but looking closely, she could see he had a worried look on his face. "Dahlia, Are you alright? Your face looks flushed again," "I-I''m fine, Your Highness," "Are you sure?" He asked again while cupping her cheeks with both of his hands. Dahlia nodded her head while trying not to look at his eyes. Orion noticed this and smiled, then he slowly brought her into his embrace. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her gently and Dahlia was shocked at first, but she slowly wrapped her arms around his waist as well, not minding the fact that her beautiful mountain peaks were pressed against his broad chest. Dahlia realized she had taken a long time to give Orion a reply to the question he asked, so he must have thought something was wrong with her, hence why he was worried about her and decided to hug her. Dahlia felt touched to see this, but she also felt sad as well. Unlike the pure and innocent prince, who was worried about her, Dahlia had been thinking like a perverted maid and she felt ashamed of being called a maid to the elf prince. ''How can I face him?'' ''I was thinking of so many naughty things to do with His Highness, but I didn''t know he was worried about me,'' ''I made him worried when a maid''s duty is to make her master happy,'' ''I shouldn''t be making him worried,'' ''It makes him look sad, I don''t like seeing him sad,'' ''I need to stop thinking perverted things about His Highness,'' ''He''s eighteen and too young to be thinking of dirty things about me,'' ''And beside, why would he want to do those things with me,'' ''I hope he won''t be mad at me, if he knows the truth,'' Such was the thought of the beautiful maid. Dahlia was contemting on telling Orion about the naughty thoughts she was having of him, but she thought against it because she was too scared to see how he would react to this, so she decided to not say anything. She couldn''t find any fault in what her prince had been doing and she definitely didn''t know that Orion wouldn''t mind doing all the things she wanted to do with him. "Have you decided on what you want me to do for you," "Y-yes," Dahlia replied with a nod. "This is it, this is what I wanted," Dahlia hugged him a bit more while resting her head on his chest. Although, she would like Orion to do all the things she wanted to do with him, but Dahlia couldn''t deny how pleasing it was to hug Orion right now. She felt like the most happiest maid in the world to be able to hug the handsome elf prince and this was enough for her. As for her desire to one day be Orion''s personal maid in the elf kingdom, Dahlia knew she had to work harder to prove herself worthy of being his personal maid in the future. Feeling her arms wrapped around him, Orion smiled and reciprocated her feelings by hugging her in return. He wasn''t against the idea of giving Dahlia a hug and he liked it a lot, but while he was hugging Dahlia, Orion suddenly recalled something. ''Thinking about the agreement I made with An, Arthur and Adrian,'' ''I don''t think those three will be able to beat me,'' ''This is not me being cocky,'' ''I''m just saying I do not intend on doing nothing while others train and work hard,'' ''I intend on doing the same as well, so maybe I should do something simr to what I did to Dahlia,'' ''I could say I''ll teach them the technique if they''re able tonds hit on me as well,'' ''This should be a bit more feasible than them working aimlessly to try and beat me,'' Orion decided to carry out a simr agreement with the boys, just like he did with Dahlia, but their reward will only be limited to the technique he promised to reach them. Of course, he knew things might change in the future, and he would be happy to learn new things from them as well. With that out of the way, Orion continued to hug Dahlia until she was satisfied, then he taught her the aurabat technique. The moment they were done training together, Orion and Dahlia decided to leave the academy together, to head over to the city underneath. Their goal was to register in a guild in the city and to buy Dahlia a weapon she''ll need for her dungeon exploration. However, while they were doing this, a beautiful elf queen could be seen drinking elven tea in her room with a beautiful smile on her face. Chapter 161: 161. Mia Isn’t Happy. In the elf kingdom, Evelyn could be seen sitting on a chair while facing towards a certain direction. This direction happened to be the direction of The Union World Academy and it also happened to be where Orion currently was, and right now, Evelyn was spying, I mean observing what her handsome son was doing. ''Ara Ara, I never expected baby to forget about Mama so soon,'' Evelyn uttered in her thoughts. It had barely even been a day since she left the academy, but it looks like Orion had seen a beautiful girl he likes already. Evelyn could see Orion in the art ssroom, patting hisp as he asked Dahlia to take a seat on hisp and Evelyn wished she could be the one sitting on hisp instead of Dahlia. ''So lucky,'' ''I''m certain she knows how lucky she is right now,'' ''I wasn''t expecting baby to be interested in a vampire elf but they look cute together,'' ''It will be fun to see if baby will bring her into the kingdom,'' ''Anyone can see how much she likes him and her face clearly says that she wants to keep staying with him,'' ''Well, who wouldn''t want to keep staying by his side,'' ''My baby is so handsome and Mama wouldn''t mind staring at his face all day long,'' ''I''m missing him already just by thinking of the naughty things we did together,'' ''I can''t wait to see you again sweetie and Mama hopes you''ll be ready to shower her with love the moment we see each other again,'' Evelyn smiled to herself as she anticipates to see the look on Ariel''s face when she discovers that Orion had not only slept with Evelyn, but he had also slept with Elena as well. Evelyn giggled to herself before lowering her gaze towards a mug which happened to be on a small desk in front of her. She slowly grabbed the mug before sipping tea from it. Then, she savored the taste of the tea before turning her head towards the direction of the academy. Evelyn continued to observe her son for a while longer and once she was satisfied, she decided to return back to work. Meanwhile, Orion and Dahlia had returned back to his dorm room. He opened the door and walked into his room while Dahlia trailed behind him. She noticed Orion was trying to have a seat on his couch, so she called out to him to ask if he would like to have something to eat or drink. "Your Highness, would you like to have....." However, before she couldpletely ask Orion what he would like to eat, Dahlia and Orion suddenly noticed a magic circle glowing on the floor, a few steps away from where they were currently standing. Orion recognized the runes and patterns of the magic circle, and his lips widened into a smile because he knew who wasing into his room andiy was none other than his beautiful girlfriend. In the blink of an eye, the magic circle could no longer be seen in the room, and Mia was now hugging Orion, her arms wrapped around his waist. "I''ve missed you," she said. "I''ve missed you too, Mia. What took you so long?" "It''s all Mama''s fault," she replied. "Your mom?" Orion repeated, and Mia nodded her head in response while still hugging him. "What happened? She didn''t want you toe back so soon?" he asked. "Yes, She kept asking me to tell her about the way we spent our time together. I don''t mind doing this but Mama didn''t want me toe back until she''s heard about everything we''ve been doing for the past three months," "So, you spent thest few days telling her about the things we did, is that why she finally allowed you toe back?" "No,she didn''t allow me toe back," "What do you mean?" "Mama had a few matters to attend to in the n, so I used that chance to run away. I had to do this because Mama only wanted to hear about the things you did; shepletely forgot about her own daughter. Doesn''t she care about the way I feel as well?" Mia was pouting and mumbled thest part to herself, but Orion was able to hear what she said due to his heightened sense of hearing. Orion could see that Mia was feeling a bit jealous about the way her mother was bing increasingly interested in him, and he was right about this. Mia wasn''t happy about how her mother only wanted to hear about the things Orion had been doing for the past three months, but she wasn''t upset about it, and neither did she hate her mother for being interested in Orion. Mia just wanted her mother to be a bit more interested in the things she''d been doing in the mortal realm. Of course, Mia knew her mother loved her a lot and cared about her as well, because whenever Mia returned to the spirit realm, the first thing her mother would do is make sure there wasn''t anything wrong with Mia. Once she confirmed there was nothing wrong, she would then insist that Mia tell her about the way Orion had been spending his time with her in the spirit realm. Of course, Mia would be a lot happier to tell her mom about Orion if her mother wasn''t so obsessed with him. "I think Mama has fallen in love with you, even if she doesn''t know it yet," Mia muttered to herself before burying her head in her boyfriend''s broad chest. Orion heard what Mia said, but he chose not toment on it. It wasn''t the first time he had heard about how Mia''s mother might be into him. He recalled Mia saying something about how her mother loved to masturbate in her bedroom while thinking about him but this only made him to feel even more eager to see Mia''s mom and he couldn''t wait to see her in the future. Leaving that aside for now, Orion slowly loosened Mia''s grip from his waist, then he cupped her cheeks before locking his eyes onto hers. But Mia wondered why Orion would ce his hands on her cheeks while looking straight into her eyes. "Babe, what''s wrong?" she asked but Orion didn''t say anything. He could see that Mia had a lot to say but he hadn''t bathed since he returned back to his dorm room, so he wanted her to wait for him until he had taken a bath. Chapter 162: 162. Mia Notices Something Weird About Dahlia. "You don''t want to give me a hug?" Mia asked while tilting her cute head to the side. She still didn''t know why Orion loosened her hands from his waist. "It''s not that. It''s been a long day, I''m sweaty and I don''t want to get your clothes dirty," "I don''t mind and besides, we''ve hugged already," "I know babe, but I have to bathe right now. Once I''m done, I promise to listen closely to everything you want to tell me," Orion informed Mia and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Okay," Mia nodded her head with a cute pout on her lips. She didn''t mind hugging Orion even though he was sweaty and wanted to have a bath. In fact, she would be happy to get dirty as well, then she''ll use that as an excuse to have a bath together with him. A light bulb shone on Mia''s head as she realized that she could actually do this. Mia didn''t waste a second to think, and she instantly began to skip happily behind Orion while humming a beautiful song. She was grinning from ear to ear and she couldn''t wait to have a bath with Orion. It''s been a while since shest bathe with him, so she was eager to bathe with him, and if possible, Mia would be happy to undergo an intense exercise with Orion on the bed. However, while she was happily following Orion, Mia suddenly heard Dahlia''s voice behind her. "Your Highness, would you like me to get you something to eat and drink?" Since Orion had been training and walking around all day, Dahlia knew Orion might be hungry or thirsty and she would be more than happy to get him something to eat. However, Orion wasn''t hungry right now and neither was he, thirsty as well. "Thank you Dahlia, but that won''t be necessary. I just want to have some rest and you should probably get some rest too. Remember, we have a lot to do tomorrow," He informed her and Dahlia nodded her head in understanding. "I understand, Your Highness," Dahlia bowed with a smile on her face. She couldn''t wait to spend more time with Orion tomorrow. She really enjoyed her time with Orion today and she knew tomorrow would definitely feel the same way as well or maybe it would feel a lot better than today. Anyways, she couldn''t wait to spend more time with her beloved prince and anyone could see how happy Dahlia was while she walked towards the exit of Orion''s room. Meanwhile, Mia noticed the weird expression on Dahlia''s face and she couldn''t help but have a single thought on her mind. ''What did I miss?'' Mia wasn''t a love expert but she had seen enough to know that Dahlia wasn''t the same gloomy maid she saw a few days ago. "Hey," Mia called out to Dahlia and the pretty maid turned around to know why Mia wanted to talk to her. "Princess Mia, is there anything I can..." While Dahlia was still asking if she could help Mia with anything, Mia asked her a question whichpletely caught her by surprise. "Did you have sex with my boyfriend?" "Huh?" Dahlia''s eyes bulged open when she suddenly heard what Mia said. She slowly took a few steps backwards when she noticed Mia stumping towards her direction with her hands on her hips. Dahlia tried to create a distance between them but she suddenly noticed her back was now against the wall and there was no other ce for her to go. "Don''t make me repeat myself, did the two of you had sex or not?" Mia asked again. "W-We didn''t," "Huh? Really?" Mia was surprised to hear Dahlia''s response. "Yes," Dahlia replied with a nod. "That''s strange, I thought you had sex with him because you look different," "Princess Mia, what do you mean?" "You were smiling, so I thought you had sex with him, but if you didn''t have sex with him, then why would you suddenly...." Mia paused mid-sentence when she suddenly realized something. She leaned closer and whispered into Dahlia''s ear. "You like him, don''t you?" "Huh?" "Come on, you heard me. I''m talking about my boyfriend. You like him too, right?" Mia asked again but Dahlia didn''t know how to respond. Dahlia looked around the room but noticed Orion wasn''t in the room with them. Mia noticed that Dahlia was worried Orion might hear the truth, so she assured her. "Babe isn''t here right now, so you have nothing to worry about." Dahlia looked around the room once again and she noticed that Orion had entered his bedroom, so he shouldn''t be able to hear anything they were saying right now. But Dahlia wasn''t sure if she should tell Mia the truth because she doesn''t know how Mia would react if she told her the truth. However, Dahlia didn''t want to lie to a princess, so she summoned the courage to tell Mia the truth. "Y-yes," Her voice was barely above a whisper but Mia heard it clearly and she smiled to herself before holding Dahlia''s hand. "Come, with me. We have a lot to discuss about," "Huh?" Mia dragged Dahlia out of Orion''s room before heading straight into Dahlia''s bedroom which happened to be next to Orion''s dorm room. The two sat in the living room and were discussing about the things she and Orion had done while Mia wasn''t around. Dahlia told Mia about the runes Orion helped her to remove, then she told Mia about the friends she''d made in the academy, which was thanks to Orion as well. At first, Dahlia felt ufortable to be talking about these things with Mia, but she noticed that Mia was genuinely interested in hearing about things like this and she became even more rxed to tell Mia everything she wanted to hear. Before she knew it, Dahlia was happily telling Mia everything she wanted to know. Of course, Mia also told Dahlia about the fun she had with Orion while they were adventuring together in the elf kingdom and it didn''t take long for the two beautifuldies to be close friends. Chapter 163: 163. Four Activity Clubs. While Mia and Dahlia were busy talking in Dahlia''s dorm room, Orion could hear the two beautifuldies giggling to themselves. He was stepping out of the bathroom to change into his clothes; and even though Orion wasn''t in the same room as Mia and Dahlia, he could still hear what they were saying perfectly. He also heard what Mia whispered to Dahlia a few minutes ago and he heard the questions she was asking Dahlia as well, but he was pleased to see bothdies getting along well. He got dressed and began to meditate a bit. A few hourster, Orion decided it was time he called it a night. He had been busy all day long, drawing, sparring, and registering at a guild; and now, he was done meditating as well. Tomorrow wasn''t going to be different, so Orion knew he had to rest. He wasn''t really tired and neither was he feeling exhausted, but he wanted to make sure he was in the best condition to do the things he had in mind for tomorrow. Orion crawled to the center of the bed before plopping down on it, then he slowly turned around to stare at the ceiling while nning the things he had in mind to do tomorrow. ''There''s a beast-taming ss tomorrow.'' ''Professor Daisy is the one in charge of the ss so I''m not sure if she''ll be able to attend the ss or not.'' ''Anyways, I won''t allow this to prevent me from attending the ss.'' ''The moment I''m done with the ss, I''ll be heading over to a nearby dungeon orbyrinth.'' ''After that, I''ll be having a training session with Dahlia.'' ''Oh, yeah, I almost forgot,'' Orion looked at his smart bracelet after he remembered that he wanted to inform Sabrina what he thought would be the best time to decipher the runes with her every week. A few minutes passed, and Orion had made his decision. He swiftly sent a message to Sabrina, and now, all that was left was for Sabrina to reply. With that out of the way, Orion spread his arms and legs on the bed as he tried to rx a bit. However, his eyes suddenly sprung back open, when he heard his bedroom door being opened. Mia had entered the bedroom because she and Dahlia had talked about a lot of things and it was now time for them to sleep. "You''re awake?" Mia asked with a surprised look on her face "Yeah. So how was it, did you have fun with Dahlia?" "Yeah, she''s awesome. I like her." Orion chuckled after hearing what Mia said, but Mia wondered what was so funny about what she said. "What''s so funny that it''s making youugh?" "Oh, it''s nothing, babe; I just recalled you saying how you didn''t like her a few days ago." "Yeah, but I''ve changed my mind now, and I really like her," Dahlia reminded Mia of a beautiful snow elf in their kingdom who was like a big sister to her, and this made it a lot easier for her to feel rxed while talking to Dahlia. Orion didn''t say anything else, but he was happy to see Dahlia and Mia bing close. Mia undressed herself and Orion could see her beautiful purple-colored bra and panties. Then he watched as Mia slowly pulled on her nightgown before crawling on the bed, towards him. Then she kissed Orion on the cheek and snuggled close to him. Mia heard about all the things Orion did earlier that day, so she knew he wouldn''t be interested in doing any naughty things tonight. Instead, she decided not to disturb her handsome boyfriend tonight while watching him fall asleep. It was always fun to watch Orion''s facial expressions whenever he fell asleep, but that might have to take a while because Orion looked like he wasn''t feeling sleepy right now. Mia rested her head on Orion''s chest and asked. "I heard there''s an activity club tournamenting up soon, and Dahlia said I''ll be able to participate in the tournament as well." "Yes, you''ll be participating in the tournament as my attendant." A smile appeared on Mia''s face. She was happy to see that she would be able to participate in this uing tournament because thest time Orion participated in a tournament, Mia didn''t really do anything to help in that tournament and she wasn''t happy about that. Hopefully, things would be a lot better now. "So, what clubs did you register for?" "They are four in number; A beast-taming club, a culinary club, a sports club, and a survival club. Oh, I almost forgot," Orion waved his hand a little and a book appeared out of his inventory. "What is this?" "It''s a cookbook and it contains a lot of recipes that we''ll have to learn before the tournament begins." Mia nodded her head in understanding, then she opened the book to take a look at the recipes listed in the book. She noticed the recipes were written in detail, and it wasn''t difficult for her to understand. She closed the book before giving it back to Orion. "Dahlia and I will be heading out to the dungeon tomorrow morning and I''ll be training with her as well." Dahlia wanted to train with Orion, but she knew that Orion might not always have the time to train with her, so she asked Mia if she would like to train with her, instead, and Mia had been more than happy to agree to train with her. Since Mia was also a transcendent being, like Orion, Dahlia knew that Mia was more than capable of teaching her a few things, and Dahlia really wanted to learn a lot because she didn''t want to be the one slowing them down during the tournament. As a maid of the elf Prince, Dahlia wanted to do her best to serve her master, and Orion understood his maid''s wishes even though she didn''t say anything to him. He gave them permission to do whatever they wanted to do because this allowed him to focus more on the other things he wanted to do. With that out of the way, Orion and Mia talked a bit more before falling asleep. The next morning, Dahlia and Mia walked out of the academy''s grounds while Orion attended his beast-taming ss. ==== A/N:- Thank you so much for the support, guys. Last week was the first time My Elf System would receive 1700+ power stones in a week. You guys are the best, and I am very grateful to all of you. Chapter 164: 164. Beast Taming Class. Orion, Adrian, An, and Arthur arrived early for ss, with the rest of the top ten students trailing behind them. The moment they arrived at their destination, they saw Daisy standing in front of the ss. She wore a white blouse and a tight-fitting, knee-length, ck skirt that perfectly showcased her curves and long legs. Daisy had ck waist-length hair and hazel-colored eyes, as well as a tail and small cow horns that protruded from the sides of her head. These featuresplemented her creamy skin and slightly pointy, cow-like ears, thereby giving her an overall mesmerizing look. "Wee, students, to today''s lesson: ''Understanding Beast Behavior and Taming Techniques.'' I am Professor Daisy Minotaur, and I am in charge of ''The Beast Mastery and Magical Creature ss.''" Everyone walked into the ss and took their seats while Daisy informed them of the things they needed to know. However, before she could continue, Daisy decided to apologize for what happened yesterday. "Before I begin today''s ss, I would like to apologize for missing yesterday''s ss, and I assure you that it won''t happen again. Now, with that out of the way, let''s focus on today''s task, shall we?" "I''ll need you all to have these with you." Daisy brought out her item box, and ten scrolls floated out before moving towards the students. There were ten students in attendance, which meant that everyone in Ste Hall had registered for the beast-taming ss, regardless of the fact that it was just an elective ss. "What is this?" Adrian asked. "It''s a beast scroll. Is anyone else familiar with what this is?" Daisy inquired, but no one spoke up, because none of them had seen a beast scroll before. However, this was expected, as not everyone could tame a magical beast. Most races believed that it waspletely normal to y magical beasts and monsters rather than tame them. Although they weren''t wrong about this, during the war, the benefit of having experienced beast tamers was universally recognized, which is why the academy decided to include beast taming in its curriculum. This way, the art of beast taming would not only be passed down to the current generation but also to future generations. Orion and everyone else lowered their gazes to look at the scroll in front of them. The edges of the scroll were glowing, but this wasn''t as amazing as what they were about to see. The scroll slowly unfurled itself, and everyone let out a gasp when they saw a variety of miniaturized magical beasts roaming around in a magical forest. The tiny magical beasts looked like toys, and a few of the students wondered if they could touch them. They could also see some clouds, birds, and even a couple of trees that were swaying to the wind; it looked so realistic. This was the first time anyone had seen this type of magic, and the excitement was clearly visible on their faces. Daisy swept her gaze across the ssroom and saw how excited everyone was. She was pleased with what she was seeing, and a smile spread across her face as well. She noticed that the students couldn''t take their eyes off the magical beasts who were walking and hunting within the magical forest. Some students could see a pack ofrge wolf-like creatures hunting together, while others spotted a school ofrge seahorses ying under a waterfall. Of course, other beasts were roaming around the forest as well. "I can see a darkling feeding on prey," one student eximed. "Woah, that''s cool! But do you see the griffin?" Another replied. "Yeah, it''s ugly as hell," came a third voice. "Hey, is anyone seeing the Phoenix?" someone else asked. "Yeah, it''s perched on a burning tree!!" one student eximed. "That''s cool!" Someone said with awe. Everyone was amazed by the beautiful Phoenix they saw in the beast scroll, but one of the students raised his arm and asked Daisy a question: "Is this magical forest real?" "Yes, it is," she answered. "Where exactly can we find this magical forest?" He asked further. "You''ll have to ask the Council of Beast Masters that question," Daisy replied. "Are they tamed?" Another student asked. "No they are not, you guys will have the responsibility of taming them," she exined. "Can we go in?" Arthur asked. "Yes, if you think you''re ready," Daisy responded. "Of course, we''re ready," Arthur replied before anyone else could. Then, he nudged Adrian, who was sitting right beside him. "You think so too, right?" "Dude, why are you asking me that question? Can''t you see that these beasts look scary?" "Bro,e on. You''re a man; act like one. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Arthur pped Adrian on the back as he said this. "Everyone is ready to leave, but if you want to stay, you''re free to remain here like a coward. I bet your girlfriend will be proud to hear about her cowardly boyfriend." Adrian sighed deeply. He didn''t want to think about how Luna would react if she heard about him being a coward. "Fine, I''ll go." "That''s the spirit! A man should never show weakness." "Yeah, you''re right. I''m a man." "Who''s the man?" "I''m the man." "Who''s the man?" "I''m the man!!" "That is enough!" Daisymanded, before casting a spell that sealed both Arthur and Adrian''s lips. "Since everyone is interested in taming the beasts, you''re free to channel your mana or aura into the beast scroll," Daisy instructed, and everyone channeled their mana and aura into the scroll. Orion did the same thing as well, and the moment he did, he suddenly noticed that he was no longer in the ssroom; he was now in the magical forest. However, as soon as he arrived in the magical forest, he sensed a pair of eyes ring at him from a distance. When he turned around, he saw a huge, majestic orange bird withrge wings and sharp talons flying toward him; its body ignited in mes. At first, the Phoenix had been at least four hundred meters away from him, but the moment Orion noticed the bird''s presence, therge Phoenix suddenly appeared before him, its sharp talons aimed dangerously close to his face. Chapter 165: 165. C-Rank Dungeon. Just when the Phoenix''s talons were about to grab hold of him, Orion realized he had returned back to the ssroom. He nced around the ss and saw that everyone else had also returned. Some were drenched with water while others were drenched with the slime of whatever dangerous magical nt they encountered. ''The professor must have teleported us back,'' He thought to himself. ''I''m certain of it, and it looks like she brought us back at the same time.'' ''Although I teleported away from the phoenix when I noticed how close it was to me, the moment I did this, I suddenly noticed that I was back in ss.'' ''I guess this means that the professor brought me back right after I teleported away from the phoenix,'' Orion thought to himself, as he reassessed everything that had happened so far. ''It seems I''m not the only one who encountered a dangerous magical beast,'' Orion noticed the traumatized look on the face of one of his ssmates who was sitting right next to him. It turned out that the student almost got eaten by a huge griffin even though he didn''t spend up to a minute within the magical forest. Although, he wasn''t the only one who experienced a dangerous situation. Just like him, everyone else had encountered a dangerous magical beast, but they weren''t able to remain calm like Orion. Daisy also noticed the look of fear on their faces, and she asked, knowing how they would react to her question. "Would anyone like to see the magical forest a second time?" "Huh?" "What?" "Hell no." "I almost died in there," One of the studentsmented while his hands were still shaking. "I think I saw my short life sh before my eyes, I am way too young to die." "You and me both." "Those beasts were scary. I thought the professor said they were tamed?" A student asked. "I didn''t say they were," Daisy replied. "What?" A merman eximed. "Yeah, she said the beasts were not tamed." "Fuck, so I almost lost my little brother to a dolphin because I thought it was tamed?" The merman muttered to himself while looking at the floor. After he channeled his aura into the beast scroll, the merman noticed that he had been teleported to the bottom of a sea and he could still recall the sight of the dolphin''s sharp teeth as it was aiming for his little brother a few minutes ago. Currently, his body and clothes were still soaked with water, but the merman wasn''t bothered by this, he was just relieved to see that he wasn''t killed by the killer dolphin. Meanwhile, as every other student continued toment about what they had encountered, Orion remained calm. Unlike everyone else, he was curious to know what ranks the beasts were, especially the phoenix that had tried to attack him. ''The Phoenix''s speed had been simr to that of a transcendent mage, yet I could barely keep up with its speed,'' ''So this means that it is stronger than a rank ten mage but I wonder just how strong it is,'' Orion pondered in his thoughts. He wasn''t worried about the fact that he had almost gotten killed by the phoenix; rather, he was more interested in knowing just how strong the beast was. The cacophony of noises continued for a while, and a few minutester, after everyone had calmed down, a hand was raised. It was the subus princess. Just like Orion, she remained calm even after seeing a beast almost attack her. Of course, she and Orion had been a bit surprised to see the beasts trying to attack them, but they had been prepared to evade andunch an attack. Daisy noticed that the princess was raising her hand and she urged her to speak. "What ranks were the beasts?" The subus princess asked. "Every single one of them was within the ranks of a transcendent being." "What?" Adrian eximed. "So, you mean all the magical beasts in that forest are as strong as a mage or knight between rank ten to eighteen?" "Yes." "And you expected us to tame a transcendent magical beast?" "No, I knew none of you could tame the beasts." "Then why did you send us to that forest?" A student asked and Daisy held a sheet of paper in her hand, showing everyone the list of names on the paper. "Everyone present in the ss right now registered for the beast taming club, and as individuals of Ste Hall, I expect every one of you to be able to tame at least one transcendent beast before the activity club tournament begins." "Wait a minute, does this mean we''ll be asked to tame these beasts for the tournament?" "Yes, you''ll be asked to tame the beast you encountered, and it doesn''t matter if the beast is as strong as a rank ten mage or a rank eighteen knight. I''ll be teaching you skills and techniques that you can use to tame these beasts." "Is it really possible for us to tame a transcendent beast? If the beasts were within the mortal mage rank, it would have been possible for us to do so, but I doubt it will be easy for us to tame these beasts," A student pointed out. "I understand some of you might think that it is impossible to tame a transcendent beast, but it is not. Let''s take a look at this," Daisy cast a summoning spell and a magic circle appeared on the floor in front of her. A huge griffin emerged from the magic circle and a few students immediately stood up from their seats. They knew how difficult it was to tame a transcendent magical beast, and the griffin happened to be a transcendent rank. However, to their surprise, the beast wasn''t trying to tear them to shreds; instead, it took a seat on the floor like a cute little puppy. "Beast taming requires empathy and understanding," Daisy exined. "If you wish to tame a beast, you''ll need to learn how to approach, calm, and eventually tame them." "But how are we going to do that?" An asked. "To do that, you''ll need to demonstrate respect, courage, and a willingness to earn the trust of the beast. But you have nothing to worry about because all these things are what I''ll teach you," Daisy assured them while patting the head of the griffin. The griffin leaned closer to her, wanting her to pet it some more and everyone became amazed by what they were seeing. "No matter how strong or terrifying the beasts might seem, I''ll do my best to make sure everyone in this ss bes recognized as a world-ss beast master," Daisy assured them once again, and everyone had a smile on their faces as they exchanged nces with each other. As students residing in Ste Hall, Daisy wanted to make sure that Every one of them made an impression on the day of the tournament and that the students understood her intention as well. They were the top ten students in the academy, so it made sense for them to be able to tame beasts in the transcendent mage rank. Other halls would try to teach their students to tame beasts of the same rank as well, so everyone was hyped up to impress their families who would be watching them on the day of the tournament. With that out of the way, Daisy gave them some other instructions on what they needed to know. She also allowed everyone to touch and pat the griffin she summoned, causing them to feel more eager to tame a wild, dangerous beast of their own. This included Orion, who was also interested in taming the beast that had tried to hurt him. A few hourster, right after ss was over, Orion made his way out of the academy and headed straight to the capital city underneath the floating academy. He immediately went to the guild he had registered at yesterday. After he arrived, he received a quest about a recent, dangerous C-Rank Dungeon, which happened to have spawned recently on the outskirts of the city. With the aid of a map, he swiftly found the dungeon which was surrounded by twisted dead trees. Everywhere seemed quiet, like he was about to enter a haunted house. He could also see a faded, blood-red inscription above the dungeon entrance, which said:- C-Rank Dungeon. This could be seen as a warning sign to any adventurer who might try to sneak into the dungeon without finding out what rank the dungeon was. Orion entered the dungeon, and then suddenly stepped on a magic circle which began to glow instantly. However, Orion wasn''t surprised by this because a magic circle always appeared in spots like these inside a dungeon. The moment he stepped on the circle, Orion found himself in a treacherous dark swamp. The air was thick with fog, and the ground squelched beneath his feet. He tried adjusting his eyes to the dim, misty atmosphere but the air also reeked of decay and death. Several creatures and adventurers had ventured into this spot before him, but none of them had ever been able to sessfully make it out of the dungeon alive. Orion drew his sword out of his inventory and ventured deeper into the swamp. The swamp''s terrain slowed his pace but he navigated through the twisted waterways, not minding the murky waters that hid pitfalls and roots that were lying in wait to snag any unwary adventurer. === A/N:- More chapters are on the way. The tournament is about to start, so please look forward to it. Chapter 166: 166. Blind Swamp Monster. Dungeons andbyrinths in this world were a bit different from the ones Orion had read about in the novels from his previous world. ''The dungeons in this world were of different ranks,'' He uttered in his thoughts. ''And each dungeon''s rank had a specific terrain and group of monsters that was unique to it, but different from other dungeon ranks in the world.'' ''For example, an F-rank dungeon may look like a cave that houses monsters like goblins and slimes. However, an E-rank dungeon won''t look the same as an F-rank dungeon.'' ''On the outside, the dungeons might look alike, but once an adventurer steps into it, a magic circle would appear, and he would find himself in a magical forest containing wolves, wild boars, and some other monsters.'' ''Also, Mom said an F-Rank dungeon in the elf kingdom is different from an F-Rank dungeon in any other kingdom.'' ''She meant that the monsters in an F-Rank dungeon in the elf kingdom are different from the monsters in an F-Rank dungeon in the human kingdom or any other kingdom.'' ''Anyways, it would be nice to see what type of monsters are in the C-Rank dungeons of other Kingdoms.'' ''This is the first time I''ll be exploring a C-Rank dungeon in this kingdom or any other kingdom for that matter, so I have nothing topare this dungeon with.'' Since it was a C-Rank Dungeon, only C-Rank adventurers could explore and venture into the dungeon, and this meant that Orion was also a C-Rank adventurer. Orion continued to push through the thorny vines and razor-sharp reeds, which continued to sh at the clothes he wore. ''The monsters in this dungeon seemed a bit different from other monsters in other dungeons.'' ''If it were monsters from other dungeons, they would have probably spotted me by now.'' ''I wonder why the monsters here haven''te out to attack yet?'' Orion''s feet continued to sink into the spongy ground with every step he took, then he rounded a bend in the waterway which allowed him to spot a clearing ahead. The mist thinned a bit and this allowed Orion to see a cluster of glowing mushrooms. The light from the mushrooms made it a lot easier for him to see the clearing, but Orion suddenly heard a gurgling sound that echoed throughout the swamp. The thick stench of acidic goo filled the air, but that was just a sign that Orion was now dangerously close to the monster living in this part of the swamp. He slightly moved forward while his grip on his sword tightened, and the monster emerged out of the murky water. === Name:- Gloopernaught Monster. Race:- Swamp Monster. Monster Rank:- Rank 10 [Strength: 299] [Agility: 320] [Charisma: 5] [Vitality: 70] [Intelligence: 5] [Skills:- Acidic Ssh, Acid bullet, Amorphous body.] === The Gloopernaught monster was a seven-foot-tall monster with an amorphous body. It looked like a huge, transparent jellyfish with no discernible eyes, and it hadrge tentacles that it used to sense its surroundings. Yellowish-green fluid slowly oozed out of its body and stuck to its body like droplets of water. The monster aimed its acidic fluid at Orion, but he swiftly evaded the fast-moving acidic projectiles aimed toward him. The swamp monsterunched more acid bullets towards Orion, but he didn''t have a problem evading it. However, the swamp monster wasn''t happy with this. In fact, it didn''t like what it was seeing; so it roared loudly before spitting out a huge amount of acid from its mouth, aiming for Orion. The acid spread out like a nking as it lurched towards Orion, making it difficult for him to escape, but Orion swiftly teleported to the left. The acidnded on the murky water, causing it to seethe like boiling water in a pot. Orion released a sigh of relief after registering the fact that it could have been him that it sshed on. But the swamp monster wasn''t done with him just yet, so it hastilyshed four of its tentacles at Orion. It continued to whip its tentacles around the spot where Orion stood. The water sshed upwards, and a heavy fog swiftly surrounded the spot where Orion had stood a while ago. However, this didn''t stop the swamp monster from attacking. Instead, it continued tosh its tentacles at Orion as it became increasingly irritated by him. Most adventurers would have been dead by now after it had aimed its acid bullets at them, but Orion was a greedy and stubborn motherfucker. He didn''t want to give his delicious flesh to the swamp monster. ''Can''t he see how hungry I am right now?'' The monster uttered in its thoughts. ''A good food should always allow me to eat it.'' All the swamp monster wanted was just to eat him, was that too much to ask? Why can''t the greedy elf just give up and let it eat him. This was the thought circling around the monster''s mind. The monster could hear the sshing sounds of water but no matter what it did, it still couldn''t hurt Orion. Although, what the monster didn''t know was that, the elf Prince that was in front of it was just an illusion created by Orion with an illusion spell that he cast a few minutes ago. The fake elf Prince didn''t really have a solid body, causing it to look like a hologram, and this was why all of the swamp monster''s attacks simply went through him. The monster continued tosh its tentacles at the spot where it believed Orion was standing. It stopped for a while to see if there was any movement on the waters, but it couldn''t hear anything. Since it couldn''t see, it had to make sure the greedy motherfucker wasn''t trying to escape. ''Is he dead?'' The swamp monster thought to itself. ''I hope he is.'' ''I can''t sense any movement,'' ''He has to be dead.'' ''Yes!! Finally, I can eat that greedy motherfucker''s meat!!'' The swamp monster rejoiced in its thoughts, but it suddenly heard a ssh of water in the exact same spot it believed Orion was. ''Huh?'' The sshing sound continued and the mist surrounding Orion cleared. Unlike what the monster was expecting, Orion''s body remained intact and unharmed. ''What in the hell?'' ''The Stoopid motherfucker is alive?'' ''Emotional damage.'' The swamp monster became hurt when it realized that its prey was still alive, but this didn''t stop it from striking again and again. However, all of its attacks seemed to be passing through Orion rather than hurting him. The swamp monster scratched its head in confusion, wondering why it was so difficult to kill just one crazy ass motherfucker. If the swamp monster could see, it would have noticed the two small magic circles on both sides of the hologram. The hologram couldn''t make any sound on its own, so Orion cast two sound spells to make a sshing sound that could be heard on either side of the hologram. The monster continued to strike aimlessly in front of it, hoping the sshing sound would stop, but it didn''t. Instead, the sshing sound increased in pitch and this made the swamp monster feel scared. It tried to hide back in the water, but the real Orion wasn''t too far from the swamp monster. He was currently standing on two glowing spears and hovering above the swamp monster. He held a spear in his hand while he tried to find the swamp monster''s core. The moment he spotted the core which seemed to be glowing as a tiny orb within the transparent Gloopernaught swamp monster, Orion hurled the spear straight towards the monster''s core, causing the monster to cry out in agony. It didn''t take long for the monster to die. After that, Orion checked around but noticed that there were no other monsters in the vicinity. He removed the monster''s core from its body before storing both the monster and its core in an item box. Orion could have easily abandoned the monster''s corpse, but it was still valuable to him and the guild. ''The guild isn''t only known for giving out quests and missions, it also buys monster body parts and their cores from adventurers.'' ''Monster body parts are extremely useful and can be used to develop new substances and materials, while its acidic goo can be used to create dangerous potions.'' ''Anyways, those are not important right now.'' Since the Gloopernaught had been defeated, Orion decided to move forward with the hope of clearing the dungeon as soon as possible. He cast a few more illusion spells, allowing it to seem like they were more of him passing through the swamp. He also cast a few sound magic spells to create the perfect sound needed to deceive any monster within the area. The strong smell of rotten corpses and flesh prevented him from passing through the swamp water, but this wasn''t the only reason why he chose to glide through the air rather than walk on the murky water. The water was extremely dirty and would affect his clothes as well, so he knew he had to move around by flying above the water. Also, since he had the ability to fly, why would he choose to walk on the dirty water? It just didn''t make sense. With that out of the way, Orion continued to y more swamp monsters beforeing across a ghostly, humanoid creature with a misty, transparent body. Chapter 167: 167. Swamp Wraith. == Name:- Swamp Wraith. Race:- Swamp Monster. Monster Rank:- Rank 10 [Strength: 309] [Agility: 210] [Charisma: 5] [Vitality: 150] [Intelligence: 125] [Skills:- Life drain, Invisibility.] === The ghostly, humanoid creature with a misty, transparent body appeared before Orion. It was a swamp Wraith and it had the ability to drain the life of its target. Unlike the blind Gloopernaught monster, the swamp Wraith could actually see Orion, so it knew something was wrong after it tried to attack the elf prince. The swamp Wraith sharp ws passed through the elf prince body, so it turned towards the next hologram, and the next one as well but it couldn''t find the real elf prince. However, Orion was still hovering mid-air but he had seen what he was looking for. He swiftly hurled a spear straight to the wraith''s core before storing both the monster and its core into his item box. A swamp Wraith had a ghostly, humanoid appearance with a dim bluish green light emanating in its chest. The light happened to be its core and it was much easier to spot than that of the Gloopernaught monster. It stood at approximately eight feet tall and it wore a wispy, hooded cloak which seemed to billow around its body. Just like the Gloopernaught monster, the wraith didn''t have eyes in his sockets but it wasn''t blind. It could clearly see its target but it had no eyes. Only dark voids stared back at the spot where its eyes were supposed to be. Yep, it was definitely not the most creepiest monster in this dungeon. With that out of the way, Orion proceeded deeper into the dungeon. More Gloopernaught monster and swamp Wraith appeared, but he was able to end them all on his own. A dungeon could only have between two to three monster variants in it, but the depper one enters into the dungeon, the higher the number of monsters they''ll have to fight against. Orion moved deeper into the dungeon and fought more Gloopernaught monster and swamp monster before tossing their carcass and core into his item box. He wasn''t storing them into his inventory because if he did, he would have to bring them out one after the other once he returns back to the guild, but he could easily drop his item box in the adventurer guild for the guild officials to assess. Orion continued to have a boring exploration in the dungeon. The number of monsters he was fighting against had increased a lot because he had delved into the furthest part of the dungeon, but the monsters were still not a match for him. It got to a point where even Orion had begun to yawn and was now feeling sleepy. ''I just hope things won''t be as boring as this when the tournament begins,'' Orion continued to navigate the narrow stream, but as he did, Orion a mire crawler bursting out of the muddy banks, with its venomous fangs snapping wildly at him. == Name:- Mire Crawler {Dungeon Boss}. Race:- Swamp Monster. Monster Rank:- Rank 10 [Strength: 399] [Agility: 399] [Charisma: 16] [Vitality: 250] [Intelligence: 379] [Skills:- Camouge, Venomous Bite.] === The mire crawler was a massive, fifteen feet tall, serpent like creature with scaly, brown skin and razor sharp venomous fangs, dripping with deadly neurotoxins. It had glowing yellow eyes and its body could blend seamlessly into the surrounding mud and vegetation. The monster was actually a dungeon boss, so it was far stronger than the other monsters Orion had fought today. It had the ability to blend with its surroundings and it had noticed that the hundreds of Orion''s holographic images were not but an illusion, so it hid subtly within the muddy water, trying to find out exactly where the real Orion was. Luckily for the monster, it was able to easily and swiftly locate Orion''s real location and it swiftly burst out of the muddy water, to fly towards Orion. Orion dodged the snake''s initial attack and swiftly retaliated by striking the serpent with his sword, hitting the serpent in its core. The moment the grimw sword touched the serpent''s core, it instantly absorbed the core, increasing a couple of Orion''s attributes in the process. The core vanished away but the corpse of the serpent still remained, so the elf prince tossed the dead body into his item box. Now, that the dungeon boss was no longer alive, all that remained was to destroy the dungeon core. Orion hovered a bit deeper into the dungeon before noticing the huge, glowing red orb in front of him. He smashed therge orb into two, then he stored the broken orb into his item box. The dungeon slowly dissipated and everything around him disappeared, allowing him to find himself in the ce he had spotted the dungeon initially. The dungeon core, the monster cores and corpses he had gathered would allow him to be rewarded with at least ten thousand gold coins, which was a really high reward for a C-Rank adventurer. Most C-Rank adventurers couldn''t clear a dungeon on their own, much less clearing it within a few hours, like he had just done. It was simply unheard of and the secretary would definitely have her mouth dropping to the ground when she sees the handsome elf prince returning back to the guild with all the monsters he had defeated. Looking back at the things that ured in the dungeon, Orion focused mainly on improving his spear proficiency, henced why he didn''t use his sword a lot today. But his spear proficiency wasn''t the only thing he was trying to improve, he also focused mainly on casting illusion and sound magic spells because these two were among the lowest magical spells he had learned so far, so he had to get used to casting these particr tiers of spells before learning any of the other higher tiers of spells. Aside from all these, Orion had also noticed a few changes in his system''s appraisal skill. He had noticed that whenever he equipped the grimw sword, he would be able to see the skills, he could plunder from a particr beast or monster. The appraisal skill didn''t allow him to see the mobsters skills before but with the aid of the plundering ability of the grimw sword, Orion could now see the skills he could potentially plunder from a monster. However, the percentage of plundering this skill was extremely low at ten percent. This meant that he had a ten percent chance of obtaining a skill from a monster. He used the grimw sword a few couple of times today, but Orion was unable to plunder any skills from the monsters he fought today. However, this doesn''t mean he won''t be able to plunder a skill from a monster in the future. It wouldn''t be easy, but Orion knew a time woulde for him to plunder a skill with the grimw sword he obtained after defeating the goblin king. Moving on, Orion returned back to the academy, right after he had obtained the reward for clearing a C-Rank Dungeon. He immediately made his way to his room to have a rest after a long day. Dahlia and Mia were currently training together in the training ground. It''s been a very busy day for the twodies as well because they had conquered a D-rank dungeon and Dahlia still couldn''t believe how terrifying and frightening ba beautiful Kitsune like Mia, could look the moment she''s instructing them giving advice on how to improve and grow stronger. Even the training, Dahlia and Mia were having right now, was an intense training but Dahlia was determined to give it her all, with the hope of being praised by her prince. This was how busy the days had been for everyone, including Mia and Dahlia. It was also the same for An, Arthur and Adrian, who were currently being trained by Master Vorpal right now. The little hare hopped very fast, dodging Adrian, An and Arthur''s attack at the same time before hitting all three in the same spot that rendered them paralyzed on the floor. They''ve been training all morning and the three were looking exhausted after getting their ass whooped countless numbers of times by Master Vorpal. "You three are definitely improving since our training began a few days ago. Your coordination and observation have improved a lot as well, including you too," Master Vorpal red at Arthur after making thetter part of his statement. He still didn''t like Arthur but he wasn''t going to allow his personal feelings to prevent him from training the Lion Prince and his friends. ===== A/N: Thank you so much for the power stones and golden tickets. I really want to increase the number of chapters but my health hasn''t been so good these past few days and I don''t want to miss a day of upload if I resume my double upload. Please, I''ll try to increase it back to normal, the moment I''m feeling good again. Chapter 168: 168. Together With Professor Daisy. Arthur knew Master Vorpal was referring to him, so he grinned as he tried to provoke the carrot- loving hare. "You can re at me all you want, I''m still not going to give you a carrot," His limbs were still paralyzed on the floor and he was breathing heavily while he stared at the sky, but he didn''t allowed this to stop him from taunting the little hare. "Who said I ever wanted a carrot?" Arthur grinned and replied. "Well, you looked like you needed one, but too bad little bunny, I''ve got no carrots for a carrot- loving freak, such as yourself," Master Vorpal tightened his grip on the book he was holding, then he red at Arthur once again. "I warned you to stop calling me that," "What? You mean, a carrot- loving freak, okay, I''ll call you a carrot dick-sucker instead, how''s that?" Master Vorpal''s left eye twitched a bit and he giggled to himself before hopping towards Arthur. Now, he was standing between Arthur''s leg with an evil smirk on his face. A dark shadow was cast on the little hare''s face and he giggled to himself once again. Arthur noticed this and wondered what was wrong with the weird bunny. "Hey, what are you doing down there, stop it man, you''re creeping me out," Arthur''s limbs were currently paralyzed and this meant that he couldn''t move away from the weird bunny standing between his legs and master Vorpal knew about this as well, so he knew he was going to enjoy his time torturing Arthur today. Master Vorpal pped his hands together as he begged for forgiveness for the things he was about to do. "Forgive me, King Simba and Prince An, for the things I am about to do," "Uh, Hey, w-what are you talking about, this isn''t funny anymore man," "Hehe..... I wonder what will happen to your little brother if it gets paralyzed like every other part of your body," "Huh? No, you wouldn''t," "Oh, yes, I would," "No, no, stop. L-Look at me, look at me, we can try to work things out,e on, please, don''t do this..." Arthur continued to plead but Master Vorpal wasn''t interested in listening to anything he had to say. Arthur didn''t need a genius to tell him what Master Vorpal had in mind because he could gueds what the little hare wanted to do but he tried to stop master Vorpal, hoping that the little hare would find it in his kind little heart to forgive him. Too bad, the little hare''s heart had grown cold over the years, so he had no intentions of forgiving Arthur. Master Vorpal grinned ominously and channeled his aura into the book he was holding, before mming the book towards the direction of Arthur''s little brother. "See you on the other side, bottom feeder," "No wait, wait, don''t do this, would anybody, somebody, save me.....!!!!" Arthur tried to escape but his efforts were all in vain because his body was already paralyzed. Arthur''s cry echoed within the training ground but no one came to his rescue. Adrian and An were nearby but the duo were too busyughing at what was going on. Master Vorpal might have acted as though he wanted to destroyed Arthur''s means of having a future generation, but Master Vorpal just wanted to scare the young bottom feeder. Never again, would Arthur disrespect the little hare. The trio rested a bit while master Vorpal sat in a corner with his book in one hand and a cup of tea on the other. He continued to read his book and drink his tea while Adrian, Arthur and An continued with their training. There was only a few weeks left before the tournament began, so everyone was giving their all in preparation for the tournament. Aside from working hard in training, the trio had also been venturing into dungeons together in the past week and they''ve be a lot closer now than they were before. However, while the four of them were preupied with what they were doing, Orion could be seen seated in the art ss, drawing a new portrait. In the previous week, Daisy couldn''t make it in ss because she was busy with a couple of things, but now, it seems like the beautiful cow girl will be missing today''s ss as well. But Daisy, was actually on her way to ss now. It''s been more than thirty minutes since the ss was supposed to begin, but she decided to wait in her office to see what Orion would do if she camete to ss today. Thest time she camete to ss, Orion had drew a portrait of his mother and aunt, but Daisy was interested in seeing how Orion was able to do this. She wanted to see if Orion would draw today as well while waiting for her and to her surprise, Orion actually did this. Although, Daisy''s office was far from the art ssroom, she was still able to see him because of the small crystal ball she hid in the room as a surveince camera. She had been watching Orion as he entered the art ssroom, took a seat and began to draw for the past half an hour. She had noticed how he began to draw without having the source of his inspiration in front of him, and she wondered how he was able to do this. She was also interested in seeing what he was drawing because the hidden crystal ball in the ssroom couldn''t see what he was doing due to how far it was from the elf prince, so Daisy had no choice but to see the drawings herself. Daisy walked into the ssroom, she greeted him and urged him to continue with what he was doing, so that she wouldn''t disturb him while he was concentrating on what he was doing. She also apologized and gave a weird excuse for beingte to ss, then she stood behind Orion to have a better look at the portrait in front of him but her eyes almost popped out of their sockets the moment she noticed what he had drawn. "You drew this?" Daisy inquired, still finding it difficult to believe what she was seeing right now. "Yes," "But, they''re not in front of you, so how were you able to do this?" The drawing was about Mia and Dahlia, but neither of them were in front of Orion right now. "Art doesn''t always have to be symbolic, anyone can draw from memory as long as they put their minds into it," "Does this mean you''ve seen these twodies naked in front of you, to make a drawing like this?" Chapter 169: 169. Skilled Artisan. As long as Daisy could remember, art had always been symbolic and stylized. There was no way anyone could easily draw from memory without observing or having the subject of their inspiration in front of them, so it shouldn''t have been easy for Orion to draw what he just did without a present muse. Furthermore, the painting in front of her was the most realistic painting she had ever seen. Even in the human kingdom, where art was said to have been birthed, no artist had ever been able to draw as realistically as Orion had. It was simply unheard of, but putting all these aside for now, this was clearly not the weirdest thing Daisy had seen today. The weirdest thing Daisy had seen was the drawing in front of her because this was the first time Daisy had ever seen a nude drawing before. Orion had drawn a realistic image of both Dahlia and Mia sitting naked on the bed and gazing in the direction of the artist with flushed faces. "Does this mean you''ve seen these twodies naked, for you to have made a drawing like this?" "Not exactly." "Then how exactly were you able to draw this?" "It''s exactly as I said. I can draw from memory; this means that I can recreate images from my mind." "So, this means you can imagine and bring forth original concepts from your mind?" "Precisely." "What about the portrait you drew of the elf queen and elf princess, were you able to draw the portrait without them standing in front of you?" "Yes," Orion replied and Daisy let out a small chuckle after hearing Orion''s words. A part of her still felt like she was in a dream, because Orion had just shown her that he could not only recall and recreate images from his mind, but he could also imagine and bring forth original concepts from his mind and put them into reality. ''Wouldn''t this make him the greatest artist in the world right now?'' Daisy thought to herself. ''At this rate, I won''t be surprised if he tells me that he is capable of blending the image of whatever he has seen with his own creativity.'' ''The world would surely recognize him as the king of art.'' ''No, he would definitely be called The God of Artistry,'' Daisy had a silly smile on her face right now, and she was already drooling as she daydreamed about the money she would be swimming in if Orion agreed to the idea that had sprouted in her mind. As an artist and nightclub owner, Daisy''s mindset had always been focused on the ways she could be rich. She owned an art guild and a nightclub and had even recruited a few people under her while hoping that it would help her achieve her goals and dreams easily, but things hadn''t been going exactly as she had nned. Now, an opportunity had presented itself to her in the form of the elf prince, and Daisy was going to grab hold of him without letting him go¡­ EVER!!!! After all, he was definitely going to be an excellent money-maker for her when he agreed to work in her art guild. "Hehe..." Daisy was giggling and drooling again while daydreaming of herself swimming in a mountain of gold coins. Orion noticed this and called out to his weird art teacher. "Professor Daisy?" "Uh?" "Are you feeling alright?" "Huh?" Daisy noticed the saliva dripping down the corner of her lips and she wiped it off. "Yes, Your Highness, I''m fine. Thanks for asking," Daisy assured him with a smile before taking a seat next to Orion. "Your Highness, I''ve been thinking," She said, shifting closer to Orion with a weird smile on her face. "About what?" Orion asked while subtly shifting away from her. "About¡­" Daisy paused before continuing her sentence. She wanted to know if Orion would be willing to work under her, but she realized that now might not be a good time to ask him this. So she decided to ask him something else entirely. "Your Highness, if you''re able to draw something like this, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to draw a portrait of me like this as well, right?" "Yes." "Great, I would like you to draw me as well." Orion''s brows became furrowed as he asked. "You want me to draw a nude portrait of you?" "Oh, no. I need you to draw a portrait of me wearing this exact same outfit, can you do that?" "Yes." "So when should I expect it, will it be ready before our next ss?" "Yes, it should." The art ss was only held once a week, so it shouldn''t be a problem for him to get it done before next week. "Splendid," Daisy beamed and stood up from her seat. "We''ll further discuss thister. For now, let us begin today''s ss," Daisy said and Orion nodded in response, but he hadn''t expected Daisy to feel so rxed about the nude portrait of Mia and Dahlia that he drew. ''Could it be because the drawing was censored?'' Orion thought. Although he had drawn a nude portrait of the two girls, he had tried his best to exclude their private parts in the drawing, but he still hadn''t expected Daisy not toment on it. He wondered how Daisy would feel if he drew a nude portrait in addition to the one she asked him to draw for her. ''Let''s try making two drawings for her,'' Orion smirked mischievously as he listened attentively to what Daisy was teaching him. In this world, art was still in its infant stage, and this meant that the techniques of artists and artisans were also rudimentary. Realism was rare, and most artists typically drew from observation, requiring the subject or object of their inspiration to be right in front of them before they could begin to draw a portrait. However, Orion was different. He didn''t need to have anything in front of him before he could create a drawing, and this was why Daisy was surprised to see that he could actually do this. It was also easy for her to see that the prince had an artistic talent, but Daisy wanted to see his portrait of her before deciding on what to do next. Chapter 170: 170. A Weird Cow Girl. A few days had passed since Daisy had asked Orion to draw a portrait of her, and he had sessfully done this. He was currently on his way to see Daisy and he hastened his steps towards her office. In less than a minute, Orion arrived at her office and found her seated on a chair while drinking tea and staring at something on her smart bracelet. She was looking at what Orion had sent to herst night. It was images of the portrait he had drawn. Daisy was smiling while looking at the pictures, and then she noticed him walking into her office, so she beckoned for him to take a seat before switching off her smart bracelet. She then began to pour some tea for Orion to drink as well. "Have you seen it?" Orion asked while sitting down. "Yes, I have, and I like it." "Not exactly the response I was expecting." Daisy giggled after hearing this. "Oh really? Then what were you expecting?" Orion shrugged and replied. "Well, I was kinda expecting you to react differently to the nude portrait I sent to you." Orion had sent an image of the portraits he drew, and this included the nude portrait he made, so he had been expecting Daisy to say something about the nude portrait he''d made of her. "Actually, I wanted you to make one for me but I hadn''t known if you would be interested in doing that." "Yeah, I noticed you were interested in the nude portrait, so I decided to make yours as well. Although, It wouldn''t have surprised me if you had thought I was weird for sending something like that to you." "Nah, why would I think that?" "Because it was drawn by your student." "I don''t mind seeing a nude portrait of myself," Daisy said with a smile while brewing Orion''s tea. "Really?" "Yes, I kinda liked it," Daisy ced Orion''s tea in front of him. "Oh, this is interesting." "What is?" "Oh, it''s nothing, I was just thinking that there was definitely nothing weird in what you just said," Orion drank his tea while acting as though what Daisy said wasn''t weird in any way. Daisy noticed the weird look on Orion''s face and she giggled again. "You think I''m weird because I like a portrait of myself?" "A little." "Well, would I still be called weird if I asked you to draw a simr portrait but from a different angle?" "Yep, you''d definitely be called a weird professor if you made such a request." "Then I guess I am. So, what do you say?" "You really want another nude portrait?" "Yes, I would like to have another one." "And you don''t find it strange to be asking for this from your student?" "Nope, I don''t think it''s strange because I''m simply asking a talented artist to make me a portrait." Orion squinted his eyes and replied. "It''s still the same thing." Daisy giggled after noticing what he did. "Maybe you''re right, but it''s not like I''m asking you to watch me undress before drawing a portrait of me." "That''s even worse," Orion shook his head before grabbing his mug to take another sip of his tea. "Nope, a worst-case scenario would be if I asked you to have sex with me." Orion spat out the tea he was drinking and was left speechless by what Daisy just said. He looked at her face and noticed that she didn''t feel ashamed about what she said. She simply smiled and continued to drink her tea. It was natural for her to say things like this to people she feltfortable around, so she didn''t mind what she said to him. Moreover, Orion was nothing more than a student to her and this was how she viewed their rtionship. "Are you alright?" Daisy asked, noticing how Orion was still coughing. "I''m fine." Daisy offered him some water and he thanked her. "Anyways, why would you want another portrait?" He asked. "The drawings and paintings you made were good but I noticed a few things you can improve on." Daisy exined the things she wanted him to pay more attention to and revealed the areas she wanted him to improve on. Orion made a mental note of everything she said and the moment she was done, Daisy asked him a question. She wanted Orion to show her how he usually drew from memory. She also wanted him to teach her how to do it. "So, what do you think, will you be able to teach me? It''s fine if you think you can''t, I''ll just have to¡­" "I can, but that would have to be after the tournament," Orion replied and Daisy nodded her head in understanding. She knew it would be a lot better to have Orion teaching her once the tournament was over because right now, every student was focused on trying to make sure they could take part in the uing tournament. Not everyone would be able to qualify for the uing tournament, but everyone was eager to do their best with the hope of participating in the main tournament, and Daisy wanted Orion to have enough time and space to prepare properly for the tournament as well. She didn''t mind the fact that she would be learning from her students. She might be a professor and Orion might be a student, but no one said a professor couldn''t learn something new from her student. The academy was a ce to learn and she would be happy to learn something new, even if her student happened to be the one teaching it to her. So, with this thought in mind, Daisy couldn''t wait for the tournament to officially begin and finally end, because the moment the tournament ended, Orion would have more than enough time to teach her everything she wanted to know. The two continued to converse, and Daisy offered a few words of advice to him on how to improve his drawing; then she asked him if he had anything to talk to her about concerning the culinary recipe book she left in the ss. They discussed a few things about beast taming and this was how Orion and Daisy spent the rest of the time. She really wanted to know if Orion would be interested in joining her art guild, but she knew that now was not the best time to ask him such a question. So she decided to wait until the tournament came to an end before asking him if he would be interested in joining her guild. A few hourster, Orion and Daisy were done for the day and he thanked her for everything she had exined to him. Although she was a bit weird and shameless while talking about inappropriate things with her students, Orion noticed that Daisy was actually a pretty good professor. He stood up from the chair to leave and walked towards Daisy''s door, but while walking out of her office, Orion made a mental note of the things he wanted to do. He had no other ss to attend today, so he ventured out to clear more C-Rank dungeons andbyrinths, and he spent the next few days training and clearing dungeons. It didn''t take Orion more than a week to clear at least three dungeons andbyrinths in the city. Then he made a request to Lucille, and she gave him the permission he needed to clear more dungeons outside the city. This was how Orion spent the next couple of weeks before the activity club tournament finally began. For about two months, Orion trained, meditated, and fought against monsters. He also spent some time with Sabrina, helping her to decipher runes whenever the two of them weren''t busy. An, Arthur, and Adrian also focused on their training as well, and they joined Orion in Airball training with Professor Draco. Dahlia and Mia''s intense training continued as well and it was only a matter of time before Dahlia sessfully ranked higher from a Rank 9 to a Rank 10 knight, enabling her to easily be a transcendent being. She had spent the past two months training very hard with Mia, and the moment she noticed that she had reached a bottleneck, Dahlia focused on meditation as she secluded herself so she could fully focus on it. Orion also isted himself so he could go into meditation after hitting a stumbling block, so he meditated and would soon be reaching a breakthrough. However, he wasn''t the only one who was about to achieve a breakthrough as Elena was also about to officially be an Apex Knight, and the moment her ascension becameplete, every other Apex Mage and Knight in the mortal realm became aware that a new Apex Knight had been added to their ranks. ==== A/N:- Thank you so much, everyone, for the 2100 power stones this week. You guys are truly, truly amazing and I appreciate the love and support. Thank you, once again. I''m so sorry for the initial wrong upload. << The Fourth Volume Comes To An End>> Chapter 171: 171. Ascension. Currently, the moon was at its peak and everyone in the elf kingdom had fallen asleep. Not a single soul could be seen walking on the streets of the capital city, and the same went for the royal castle as well. Aside from a few guards carrying out their duties, there were no maids or butlers walking around the castle. Meanwhile, in a secret location within the elven kingdom, there was a de in a forest that happened to be specifically reserved for the elven royal family. This particr spot had a high amount of mana and spiritual energy flowing in the air, and this was what made it one of the best meditation spots in the kingdom. Tall, towering trees surrounded the de and the sweet scent of flowers filled the air. The forest was dark, but the de was far brighter than any other spot in the forest, and this happened to be where Elena was meditating. She could be seen, sitting cross-legged and floating above a glowing magic circle. Several other magic circles shimmered around her as well, but the purpose of these circles was to amplify the spiritual energy flowing into the de. Elena''s body was currently glowing and a bright golden energy could be seen swirling around her. It continued to surround her before blending seamlessly with her body as it tried to reach an equilibrium. The moment the golden energy reached a critical point, a massive explosion urred and a colossal burst of golden light shot towards the sky, illuminating the surrounding trees, but this also served as a signal to every other Apex Mage and Knight in the mortal realm. The explosive sound could have easily alerted anyone nearby, but no one aside from Elena had heard the sound because some of the magic circles floating in the air prevented others from hearing the explosion and any other sound that urred in the de. It wasn''t weird for explosions like this to ur when a mage or knight tried to ascend to a higher rank. The golden energy that exploded towards the sky was astral energy, and it could have easily alerted anyone nearby, but Elena immediately absorbed it so that no one would see it, and it would simply look like the golden light was never there, to begin with. Astral energies were a lot more powerful and dangerous than spiritual energy, mana, and Aura, altogether. Mortals and transcendent beings could never absorb or manipte this particr type of energy, and they could easily explode if they were toe in contact with it. This was why Elena absorbed it all right after it exploded and she made sure that there was no astral energy in the air left. Then, she slowly began to levitate downwards as she descended to the ground. It had been more than two months since Elena began meditating, so she waspletely exhausted after being unable to eat anything for so long. Elena could have easily given herself a few breaks to eat, drink, rest, and sleep while meditating, but she didn''t do any of that because she wanted to make sure she would ascend before the tournament began. As a rank twenty-six knight, Elena could easily do without food and rest for months, but she still felt exhausted from not giving her body the nourishment and rest it needed. Elena swiftly dispelled the magic circles and then tried to return back to the castle, but the moment she tried to move, she stumbled a bit and was about to fall when Evelyn suddenly appeared and wrapped her arms around her waist. "Well done, Elena, and congrattions on bing an Apex Knight." "Thanks, but was I able to ascend in time?" Elena asked with a worried look on her face. Elena was asking because she wanted to know if the tournament had begun during her meditation. She really wanted to watch Orion participate in the tournament and the thought of missing the tournament had been tormenting her mind for the past few weeks. However, Elena was able to chase those negative thoughts away bypletely focusing on her meditation. Even though she had suppressed her worries ever since then, the beautiful princess couldn''t suppress it anymore which is why she asked her sister, and Evelyn chuckled a bit before replying with a nod and a smile on her face. "Yes, you were able to ascend in time." "The tournament begins tomorrow, so you have plenty of time to eat and rest," Evelyn added, and Elena smiled with relief before returning back to the castle to get some rest. However, while Elena and Evelyn returned to the castle, every other Apex Mage and knight sensed the astral energy that exploded the moment Elena sessfully ascended. ===== In a kingdom, not too far from the elf kingdom, the dragon King lounged in his spacious bedroom. He had mountains of gold and treasures in his room, and his bedroom shimmered with several dazzling jewels and precious artifacts. Currently, he was seated at the top of a treasure mountain while cradling a special gemstone in his hands. The gemstone was unlike any other gemstone in the world, meaning that it was extremely rare, and this was why the dragon King kept cradling the treasure as though it was a fragile baby. "Who does Daddy love the most?" He whispered to the gemstone, his voice filled with affection towards it. "That''s you, yes I do. Yes, I do." The Dragon King continued to gently rub the gem against his cheek with a smile on his face. The gem also glowed a bit as though it was responding to the King''s affection and gentle touches, but while the Dragon king waspletely lost in his own little world, his expression suddenly changed and his eyes snapped open. He lifted his head and turned towards the east, which happened to be where the elf kingdom was. He sensed the presence of a high amount of astral energy from the elf kingdom and his lips slowly widened into a smile. "Finally," He whispered to himself as he released the gem, allowing it to drop down to the mountain of treasure he was standing on. The dragon King continued to stare in the direction of the elf kingdom, before murmuring to himself. "A new Apex Mage from the elf kingdom, huh? How intriguing." Although the energy he felt disappeared right after he had sensed it, it still wasn''t enough to fool him and he was certain that someone had be an Apex Mage or Knight. "I''m sure it has to be Evelyn''s little sister." "Who would have thought a new Apex Knight would being from the elf kingdom so soon," "Interesting, very interesting." "Oh, that''s true. I almost forgot that I''ve been selected as a judge for a tournament that''s starting tomorrow." "I guess it is time for these old bones to leave this kingdom for the first time in decades." The Dragon King teleported to the bottom of his treasure mountain and flicked his wrist to summon a nearby servant. The servant was a butler, and he had dragon horns and wings, just like the dragon King. He immediately bowed before his king after noticing that his king summoned him. "Your Majesty, how many I serve you?" "I''ll be heading over to the Fallen Angels kingdom very soon, I need you to make sure everything I need is ready before I''m done with my bath." "Understood, your Majesty, but your fourth wife requested your presence a few minutes ago." "Oh, is that so? Then I guess I better head over to my wife before having my bath," The Dragon King walked out of the room, and the butler trailed behind him. He couldn''t wait to see Elena and to congratte her as well, but he was also interested in seeing what this academy''s tournament was all about. However, before doing any of this, the dragon King decided to visit his wife. ===== In the human kingdom, the sultry moaning of a beautiful woman echoed loudly within the King''s chamber. This was the room where King Edward and Isabe were currently having an intense, intimate moment. Isabe continued to moan aloud while the sound of the bed creaking also echoed within the room. But while Edward was focused on moving his hips, he suddenly sensed somethinging from the elf kingdom''s direction. "Someone has ascended in the elf kingdom," King Edward whispered. Then he turned his head towards the elf kingdom. Isabe''s hand caressed Edward''s face as she guided him back to her. "My love, how many times do I need to remind you not to think of anyone else while we''re busy?" She leaned towards his ear and whispered while breathing heavily with a smile on her face. "I need you to only focus on me." Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin King Edward turned towards Isabe and apologized. "Forgive me, my queen. It won''t happen again." "Good, now kiss me, and let''s take it up from where we stopped." Edward smiled and kissed her on the lips. Isabe giggled before kissing him back passionately as well. She had also felt what Edward sensed, but she was only focused on what they were doing at the moment and she wanted Edward to feel the same way as well. The intimate sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed throughout the room, but it was instantly suppressed by Isabe''s sultry moans once again. === A/N:- I apologize once again for the wrong chapter I uploaded yesterday. Chapter 172: 172. Ascension 2. While Edward and Isabe continued to get jiggy with it, King Simba was having an intense exercise of his own in his kingdom, but it wasn''t simr to what Edward and Isabe were doing. Rather, King Simba was currently in the woods, engaging in a grueling training session. "990, 991, 992, 993¡­" He was lifting his entire body weight horizontally with his two index fingers while his feet were high up in the air, and this made him look like he was standing upside down. As an Apex Knight, he had to train very hard if he wanted to rank higher, but the best time for a knight topletely focus on his training was always during night-time. Of course, it was good for knights to train during the day as well, but if any knight wanted topletely focus on their training, then they would have to train alone at night. Nights were always quiet and peaceful, and this made it the perfect period topletely focus on one''s training. This was the reason why the Lion King wasn''t asleep right now and was focused on his training instead. "994, 995, 996...." His voice continued to echo throughout the forest. "I''m almost there." "It''s only a matter of time before I beat myst record." "Everyone else is working very hard to rank higher." "I can''t be the only one left behind, I have to increase my ranking as soon as possible." "Come on, focus, focus, focus." King Simba refocused his mind back on the training he was going through. "997, 998, 999¡­" His target for tonight was to reach one thousand, and his mind had already been made up that he would call it a night once he had reached his training target. However, just before he got to one thousand, the Lion King''s ears perked up and he sensed a massive amount of astral energying from a certain direction. He didn''t need to stop what he was doing before he could understand what had just happened. ''A new Apex Knight has emerged from the elf kingdom.'' ''Someone strong has emerged from the kingdom of my rival.'' ''This means that there are now two powerful elves in that kingdom.'' ''I refuse to remain the way I currently am.'' ''Simba!!! What in the hell are you doing!!'' ''Don''t be a hole in the ass, and work harder.'' ''Train harder, Train harder!!'' Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin ''Argh!!! Here we go!!!'' ''Maximum effort,'' He continued his training with a new target in sight. He was no longer interested in stopping at one thousand, instead he was now aiming for two thousand. He roared at night as he increased his efforts while training hard. However, while the Lion King continued his intense training method to rank higher, a separate king could be seen engaging in a more tranquil method which waspletely rxingpared to what the Lion King was doing. This was the demon king and he was currently floating in his bedchambers. His bedchamber was very dark and not a single source of light could be seen in the room. Even the demon king couldn''t be seen either because his body had already blended in with the dark room. If anyone else were to walk into the room right now, they wouldn''t be able to see anything due to how dark it was, but this wasn''t a problem for the demon king. He continued to hover in his meditative state, above the ck marbled floor of his room. His eyes were closed and his legs were crossed as he focused on his meditation, but his crimson eyes snapped open the moment he sensed a huge amount of astral energy from a particr direction. A beat after the energy appeared, it suddenly vanished, and the demon king exhaled with a weary sigh. "Not again," He muttered to himself and sighed even louder once again. "Not another elf," His deep voice was raspy and it echoed around the room. "Why do they keep growing stronger every single day?" "The rate at which the elves are growing stronger is frightening." "At this rate, the elf kingdom will definitely be the strongest kingdom in the mortal realm," The demon king continued to ponder about this scenario bing a reality, and he wasn''t happy about it. Instead, he was of the opinion that his kingdom should be the strongest kingdom in the mortal realm and not any other kingdom. He continued to think of ways that he could employ to help his people increase their ranks faster than the other races, but after a while, he decided to stop thinking about this. Now wasn''t the right time to be thinking about things like these, because there were more important things to be thinking about right now, and one of them was his beautiful daughter''s participation in the activity club tournament starting tomorrow. He couldn''t wait to see how strong his little girl had be during her time at the academy. He also couldn''t wait to watch how his daughter will outperform everyone else in the tournament. ''I know she is going to do great in the tournament.'' ''I even heard that the tournament will be broadcast live across several kingdoms.'' ''This means everyone in the mortal realm will see how amazing my little girl is." ''Hehe¡­ It will certainly be an entertaining tournament to watch,'' The demon king giggled internally to himself before summoning a dark-winged creature from the shadows. "Korvus,e to me." The creature emerged from the dark floor and went down on one knee before the demon king. It had wings, a long spiky tail, and a pair of horns protruding out of its head. "My Lord, you called?" "Yes. Inform the head maid and head butler that I will be leaving the kingdom in the morning and they should make sure everything I will need is ready before my departure." "Understood, your Majesty. Will that be all or is there anything else you want me to do for you?" "That will be all, Korvus." "Understood, then I shall take my leave," Korvus bowed his head and disappeared into the night to carry out his King''s will. Chapter 173: 173. Ariel Misses Her Cute Underlings. Meanwhile, in the depths of a particr ocean where the darkness was illuminated by the glowing light of bioluminescent creatures, there was a huge castle that stood tall and majestic in the Merfolk kingdom. Inside this castle, Ariel could be seen standing before a mirror in her bedchambers as she fidgeted with theces of her corset. "Why won''t this thing fit?" She grumbled as she tried to make the corset of her dress fit her body. Karen was also in the room with Ariel and she watched as her queen struggled with the corset. A smile appeared on the beautiful maid''s face, then she straightened her sses before standing behind Ariel. "Rx, Your Majesty, let me help," Then she gently pried Ariel''s fingers away from thece. While Karen worked to tighten the corset, Ariel''s face reddened as she felt it tightening around her waist. "It feels tighter than usual," Arielined. "Maybe it''s because it''s been a while since youst wore it." "You''re right, Karen, but even so, it shouldn''t be this tight." "I understand, Your Majesty, I''ll try to make it less painful." "Thank you, Karen." "You''re wee," Karen continued to do what she was doing, but Ariel still felt the same way. "It''s still tight. I think the corset might have shrunk. " "Perhaps, the corset isn''t the one that has shrunk, rather¡­ there are other factors," Karen said teasingly. Ariel''s eyes narrowed after hearing what Karen said. "What are you trying to say, Karen?" "Well, Your Majesty has been enjoying the royal feasts quite¡­ enthusiastically ofte. So, maybe, just maybe, you''re¡­ expanding?" Ariel''s cheeks flushed and she turned around to look at Karen. "Karen, how dare you!" Karen noticed the furious look on Ariel''s face and she swiftly tried to appease her queen. "Forgive me, Your Majesty! I merely meant that perhaps a slight alteration to the corset would¨C" Ariel interrupted her with a stern tone. "Fine, make sure that it is altered, Karen, immediately." Karen bowed before scurrying off to summon the royal seamstress, but while she was doing this, Ariel turned around to look at her reflection in the mirror with a look of concern etched on her face. ''I know I have been eating a lot recently, but is this true?'' ''Have I grown fat?'' Ariel ced both of her hands on her hips and waist. She turned a bit to look at her slender body and she couldn''t help but smile at her reflection. Although Ariel might have gained some weight over the past few months, she wasn''t fat. She was still the slender, hot queen whom hundreds of merfolks wished to have her hand in marriage. In a nutshell, Ariel wasn''t fat. ''Of course, I''m not fat.'' ''How can the great goddess of the sea ever be called fat?'' ''It''s just not right.'' ''I''m still as sexy and beautiful as I have always been.'' Ariel continued to admire her hourss shape, then she straightened out her beautiful blue-colored hair before noticing that her cheeks had be a bit chubbier than before, but it only added to her beauty, so Ariel wasn''t unhappy with it. Over the years, Ariel had changed a lot, she no longer spent most of her hours sleeping and doing nothing in her room. Well, she still did, but it was now in moderation. Instead, she was now behaving more like a queen and less like azydy. She had also been actively carrying out her duties as queen, and this kept her very busy for the past few months. Of course, whenever she needed to rest, Ariel would happily give herself a few days to rest and sleep. ''A queen should never force herself to work too hard.'' ''Sleep and rest are very important to ady, especially if she wants to keep looking young and sexy,'' Ariel said in her thoughts with a smile on her face. She continued to spin in front of the mirror, checking out how big her ass had grown and if any changes had urred to her breasts as well. Of course, a few minute changes had urred in her body, but the changes weren''t exactly mind-blowing. She could only hope that a special someone would be attracted to her charm even though it had been months since theyst saw each other. Ariel continued to check herself out while posing in front of the mirror, almost as though she was posing for a camera. She kept doing this until Karen returned to continue helping her dress up. Now, Karen was standing behind Ariel, and helping her to dress up, but she could also hear Ariel humming to herself. Karen noticed the smile on Ariel''s face while she hummed a song to herself. It was easy for Karen to see that Ariel couldn''t wait to leave the kingdom. "I think someone is excited to leave the kingdom." Realizing what Karen was talking about, Ariel giggled and replied. "Maybe, I am." "Are you that eager to watch the tournament?" Since Ariel was also an Apex Mage in the mortal realm, she had been invited to watch the uing tournament. However, this wasn''t the reason why she was eager to leave the kingdom. "Nope, I just can''t wait to see Evelyn again. I''ve missed her." Karen felt the same way as well. She missed her friend, Elena, and she couldn''t wait to see her again either. "Don''t you miss your Underlings as well?" "Of course, I do, but I''m also upset with the two of them. How could they not send a message to this goddess for months, making me worried for so long." "Well, you could have simply visited the elf kingdom if you wanted to." Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin "If I did that, they''ll know I''ve missed them and that I visited the kingdom to see them." "Is that bad?" "You don''t get it, Karen. They''re my cute underlings. It''s expected of them to miss me a lot more than I¨C" Ariel was suddenly interrupted by the huge amount of astral energy she sensed from a far distance. Karen noticed how Ariel suddenly stopped talking and faced her direction, so she asked. "Your Majesty, is something wrong?" However, Ariel didn''t reply. Instead, she continued to face the direction until her lips slowly widened into a smile. Chapter 174: 174. Guild Master. Ariel was still facing the direction she believed the elf kingdom was supposed to be before saying to herself. "Elena has ascended." And her words surprised Karen. "What? Elena has ascended?" "Yes, she has. Those sisters are growing stronger by the day. First, it was Evelyn, and now Elena is in the same rank as me. Why are those two getting stronger faster than the rest of us?" Ariel asked but found it strange when she only heard silence in response to her question. Ariel was expecting Karen to say something, but Karen remained quiet. Ariel wondered why she suddenly stopped talking, so she turned around to take a look at her. Once she turned around, Ariel noticed that Karen''s mind had drifted far away from where they were. Before today, Elena and Karen had always been a rank below the Apex Mages, but now, her friend had ascended before her. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin Karen was actually happy to hear that her friend had be an Apex Knight because it showed how hard Elena had been working over the past few years, but Karen couldn''t help but be surprised by the news. She couldn''t wait to see her friend and congratte her, but she also knew that she had to work even harder to catch up to Elena. She clenched her fists as a look of determination shone on her face. Of course, Ariel noticed this, and a smile appeared on her face. She was d to see that Karen still had a strong desire to rank higher because she felt the same way as well. Just like Karen, Ariel couldn''t wait to work harder and rank as high as Evelyn, so that the two of them would be within the ranks of true gods. Although, that would have to be at ater time. Right now, she had to leave her kingdom to pay a visit to Evelyn, then, they would head over to the academy together. "Alright, Karen, let''s get moving," Ariel gently patted Karen on the back and Karen nodded her head in understanding. However, while trailing behind her, she suddenly recalled something so she called out to Ariel. "Your Majesty, we are yet to¨C" Karen had just been about to inform Ariel not to forget about informing her grandfather about their departure, but Ariel interrupted her while she was still talking. Since they were about to leave the kingdom, it made sense for them to inform Ariel''s grandfather about this, but Ariel had done that already, so she assured Karen that she had taken care of it. "Don''t worry about it, Karen. I''ve talked to that old fish and he agreed to take care of things in the kingdom until I return." Ariel''s grandfather had easily agreed to what his granddaughter wanted because of the changes he had noticed in her recently. He was proud to see Ariel embracing her role as queen and being eager to carry out her duties as well. He knew that it hadn''t been easy for her to change, but he was really happy with the decision she made. He also hoped that she could use this period to rest a bit while she stayed at the academy. And so, with that out of the way, Ariel and Karen left the Merfolk kingdom to meet up with Evelyn and Elena in the Elf kingdom. But while thedies reunited with each other after so long, a beastman could be seen lookingpletely exhausted as he walked into his office and slumped into his chair. His name was Diego and he happened to be the guild master of the Beast Taming Guild. He had orange-colored hair, tiger ears, a tail, and the appearance of a human in his mid-forties. "Ugh, I''m so tired," Diego groaned while resting his back on his chair. Then, he rang a small bell on his desk. ''I really need to take a nap, or else I won''t be able to make it in time for the tournament tomorrow morning,'' He uttered in his thoughts. ''It''s been a long day and I''ve been working with the deputy headmistress of the academy while making presentations for the tournament. I never expected that I would be returning back thiste in the night,'' Diego released a sigh before hearing a knock on his door. "Sire, you called?" A beautiful youngdy''s voice emerged from outside his office. She had white colored hair that reached the small of her back, along with tiger ears and a tail. She also happened to be the guild master''s secretary. "Yes. Come in, Aria," Diego answered. "There''s something I want you to do for me," He gave her a sheet of paper which had a list of the things he wanted her to do. Aria looked at the things listed on the sheet of paper and her eyes widened in surprise. "Are these¨C" "Yes, they''re the names of the beasts the academy will need for the uing tournament." "But some of the names on the list are transcendent beasts, does the academy expect the students to tame these beasts?" "That''s something we''ll have to find out tomorrow. For now, I need you to focus on your task," Diego instructed and his secretary nodded before leaving his office. The moment his secretary stepped out of his office, Diego sighed once again and leaned back into his chair. He understood why his secretary was worried about the students, and he felt the same way as well but he chose to believe in what Lucille had told him during the day. Lucille believed that the students would be able to impress everyone tomorrow and Diego hoped this would be the case as well because if everything went ording to n, then there was a really high chance that the beast taming guild would have hundreds or possibly thousands of people from different kingdoms eager to register at the guild. It was very rare to see a beast tamer from any of the seven kingdoms in the mortal realm, but if the tournament turned out to be a sess, then it would allow everyone in the mortal realm to know just how fun and exciting it was to tame beasts. With nothing else to do, Diego decided to call it a night. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day for him, because just like the dragon King, he was going to be an important tournament official for the beast taming tournament, so he needed a lot of rest before he could head over to the academy. And this was how the preparations for the uing tournament finally came to an end. Hours passed and Orion could be seen levitating above the ground. He was sitting cross-legged while meditating and a myriad of colorful mana particles circled around like a tornado. A wild gust of wind swirled around him as he to tried to find a breakthrough in his meditation. Orion was currently in his private training ground and he had been meditating here for days. The training ground was made avable to him and his attendant alone. Every other top ten students had a private training ground of their own, just like Orion but Adrian, An and Arthur preferred to train together in the training ground made avable for everyone in Ste Hall. Orion''s personal training ground wasn''t as big as the one he used when sparring against An and the others but it was still big enough for him to do whatever he wanted to do in it. The training ground had a spot where he could meditate peacefully, and this was where Orion was currently meditating. The mana particles around him continued to swirl rapidly until it began to reach an equilibrium. The moment it reached an equilibrium, the mana particles dispersed into the surroundings and Orion slowly stopped levitating. He had sessfully ranked higher just in time before the tournament began. With a satisfied look on his face, Orion, swiftly teleported himself to his bathroom to have a bath. He didn''t use more than ten minutes in the bathroom before stepping out to have a change of clothes. While he was getting dressed, Orion heard the door of his bedroom creaking open, then he turned around to see Mia walking into the room. Mia swiftly teleported to his side before kissing him on the cheek. "Good morning, babe," "Good morning, gorgeous," "You''ve ranked higher?" Mia asked while she sat down on a couch. "Yes," "Congrattions babe," "Thanks, but what of Dahlia, has she ranked up as well?" "Yes, she has. Now the three of us are transcendent beings," "Hm,mm" Orion nodded his head in agreement, then he noticed Mia checking something out on her smart bracelet. Just like every other students in the academy, Mia and Dahlia had been given a smart bracelet to call theirs, but they weren''t the only ones who could now use these devices. The smart bracelets was now avable to everyone across the seven kingdoms in the mortal realm and all they had to do to get it was to buy it from their nearest witch store. ===== A/N:- Thanks for the power stones. Chapter 175: 175. Crazy Fans. The smart bracelets weren''t exactly expensive to purchase, so it was easily affordable for everyone. Everyone in the mortal realm now had a smart bracelet and they could easily chat with their friends and loved ones no matter where they were. Evelyn, Ariel, and Karen also had a smart bracelet and would no longer need telepathy to talk to each other. Of course, they could stillmunicate with themselves via telepathy if they wanted to, but they wouldn''t be able tomunicate with anyone in the other realms. However, Evelyn was currently the only one who could sessfully do this without expending her mana reserve. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin A knock sounded on Orion''s bedroom door and Dahlia entered the room only to find Mia checking something out on her smart bracelet while Orion stood in front of arge mirror, looking at his reflection. She was holding a tray that had Orion''s breakfast on it; then she gently ced it on the bedside table after walking into the room. Dahlia bowed and greeted Orion before informing him that his breakfast was ready. "Thank you, Dahlia," He thanked her before focusing on what he had been doing, once again. Orion was almost done dressing up in preparation for today''s activity, so he was trying to make sure he hadn''t forgotten anything. Orion wore a silky white shirt that subtly exposed his chest and entuated his chiseled physique. The long sleeve of his shirt also framed his toned arms while the open cor highlighted his strong jawline. He wore dark, grey-colored pants with ck boots and a leather belt buckled around his waist. Orion took a good look at his reflection and the moment he knew he was done dressing up, he decided to take a seat and eat. He hadn''t eaten for days because he had been meditating, so he was quite hungry now. Dahlia had only made snacks for Orion to eat since he didn''t need to eat a lot due to the things he would be doing during the tournament. Before he began to eat, Orion noticed Dahlia standing behind Mia, who waspletely focused on what she was looking at on her smart bracelet, and he wondered what could be making his girlfriend so focused on her smart bracelet. "What are you looking at?" He asked. "The sections by which the tournament is divided," Mia replied while her eyes continued to stare at the screen of her smart bracelet. "It says here that at least two clubs will be having a tournament every week, and the tournament couldst between a month or two," Mia exined. "Okay, so aside from the beast-taming tournament that starts today, what other tournament will be starting very soon?" "That will be the Alchemy club''s tournament." "Oh, okay. So, what about next week, will any of the clubs I''ve registered for be having a tournament?" "Yes, but you need to focus on the beast-taming tournament because there are a few things you need to know." "I''m listening." Mia exined everything she had noticed while going through the information on her smart bracelet and Orion listened attentively to everything she had to say. While listening to her, Orion couldn''t help but smile to himself, seeing how concerned Mia was for him. He knew Mia was only trying to make sure he didn''t be too surprised by any unexpected events that might happen when the tournament began. So many big shots would be heading over to the academy today, so it wasn''t going to be surprising to see the tournament officials trying to entertain them in ways both the contestants and spectators wouldn''t expect. She continued to inform him of a few other things the tournament officials expected the students toe along with, and Orion noticed his maid smiling to herself while she listened to their conversation. She felt proud to be in the same room as the two of them, and Dahlia felt happy to see Orion with a wonderful girlfriend like Mia. Dahlia could see how much Mia cared about Orion and she wished she could be the same as well. Of course, Mia happened to be Orion''s spirit guardian, so it was kind of expected of her to do her best for Orion, but she also happened to be his girlfriend and anyone could see how determined she was to make sure Orion stayed mentally and physically prepared for the tournament. Dahlia''s mind slowly drifted away and she began daydreaming while hoping that she would also be able to support Orion emotionally so that he would see how important she was in his life. Dahlia really wanted to show Orion how much she cared about him and she had been doing her best these past two months. She was proud of the work method she implemented to improve herself while training and clearing dungeons, but Dahlia was still too ashamed of herself to be called Orion''s personal maid. Her naughty thoughts of her beloved prince had escted in ways even Dahlia couldn''tprehend. It had now gotten to the point whereby Dahlia noticed that she would suddenly be horny whenever Orion asked her to sit on hisp and feed him. Of course, it had be a habit of Orion to ask her to sit on hisp and feed him whenever he was tired from training or meditating, and Dahlia hade to cherish these little moments of bonding with her beloved prince. Although this was just an excuse Orion gave to his beautiful maid, Dahlia didn''t mind this and would happily sit on hisp and feed him even though on the outside, she looked like she was reluctant to feed him. It might only be for a few minutes, but it always felt like a lifetime to Dahlia, and each and every single time, Dahlia always had a smile on her face whenever shepleted her task. For example, her lips were currently widened into a smile when she recalled how happy she felt while feeding her prince and when he would feed her in return. It always felt like they were acting like a couple and Orion didn''t mind doing it in front of Mia sometimes. There were times when Mia would be the one to feed him, but Dahlia had been the only one doing this for the past few weeks. Pulling herself out of her reverie, Dahlia noticed that Orion was still listening to everything Mia was saying to him, but he was now beckoning for Dahlia toe sit on hisp. Dahlia''s cheeks reddened instantly and she nodded her head in response before slowly walking towards him. The trio continued to spend their time together before the tournament began. But, while they were doing this, a certain council of men gathering was happening inside the room of a human who was around the age of eighteen. His room was the biggest room in this particr hall, so other students who might or might not be his friends had gathered in his room for their meeting. His name was Lucas and he was sitting in a corner of the room with tears streaming down his cheeks because he could hear the sound of ss cups and bottles breaking on the floor. These guys didn''t care about the fact that the room belonged to him, they just continued to run around and scream as though they were having a party in his room. Lucas slowly lifted his head up to take a look at his dimly lit room where a group of rowdy young men had gathered. He wasn''t particrly among this group of maniacs, but they had decided to use his room as their base for today''s activity. Of course, the maniacs in front of him were none other than the self-proimed "Subus Princess Fan Club". This group of young boys were die-hard supporters of Princess Lilith, who they believed was Orion''s rival for the student council president position. "Ugh, who invited these idiots into my room," Lucasmented to himself while watching as two boys continuously jumped on his couch. "Should I report this to the headmistress?" He thought out loud, but his close friend, who happened to be standing beside him, heard what he said. "Come on, man, can''t you see we''re all trying to have fun? Try to cheer up a bit more. Now, you''ll get to have more friends aside from me." "Who said you and I were ever friends? I never should have weed you into my room." Lucas'' friend guffawed and slung his arm around Lucas'' neck. "Come on, man, no one likes a stick in the mud." "Just shut up," Lucas looked around his room once again and he could see two more students jumping on his couch. The more he watched them exhibit their rowdy manners, the more he could feel his veins popping out of his forehead. "That''s it." Lucas had finally had enough of the pests in his room. He was going to chase them all out before reporting them to the headmistress. "Thank you, everyone, but I really think you all need to leave before I¡­" Lucas'' words froze in his mouth when he suddenly noticed a tall demon teen with a terrifying aura walking into his room. ===== A/N:- I''m so sorry for not uploading yesterday. I had to give myself a break from all the things happening around me IRL. Chapter 176: 176. Weird Fans. "Huh? You want us to leave?" The tall teenage demon red at the puny human in front of him. "Y¨C" Lucas tried to reply but his words were stuck in his mouth. "Huh? What did you say?" The tall demon noticed Lucas was trying to say something but he couldn''t hear what he was saying, so he leaned down to listen to what Lucas had to say. However, even after leaning closer to Lucas, the tall demon still couldn''t hear what he was saying. "Speak louder, you punk, do you want us to leave or not?" He red at the tiny human in front of him again. Noticing his hard gaze, cold sweat began to form on Lucas'' forehead, but he summoned the courage to reply back. "Y-yes, I want you all to leave my room," Lucas replied with as much confidence as he could muster. He wasn''t sure if the demon in front of him would clobber him to tiny pieces, but he wanted to speak his mind, so he did so before closing his eyes and waiting for the worst. But Lucas noticed that he hadn''t been punched or kicked by the demon yet, so he slowly opened his eyes to find the tall demon in front of him ncing around the room. "Hmm, it seems the boys have turned your room into a mess. No worries, I''ll make sure they tidy up the ce before we leave. I give you my word; this room will be squeaky clean before the tournament begins," He patted Lucas'' back before turning his attention to hisrades. He walked further into the room with his arms spread wide, as though he wanted to give them a hug, then he said. "Brothers, time is not on our side, everything has to be ready within the next ten minutes." Everyone listened to what the tall demon had to say, then they nodded their heads in understanding. Afterward, they returned to what they were doing before the tall demon walked into the room. It was easy for anyone to see that the tall demon was respected by everyone in the room. ''He has to be the leader of this fan club,'' Lucas muttered in his thoughts. He watched as everyone swiftly did what needed to be done, and the moment they were done, the tall demon teen stood on a stool, surveying everyone in the room. "Gather around, brothers." "As you all know, today is the day of the tournament, and we will show everyone in the world who the true number one of the academy is¡ª Princess Lilith!!" "Awoo!!" The boys howled to the sky while others clinked their mugs together. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin "Don your battle gears, men!!" The tall demon handed out white shirts emzoned with the name of their fan club on it. Lucas noticed that while they thanked the tall demon they also called him Scar. Scar walked towards a couple of demons gathered in a corner of the room before he took a seat. Someone approached Scar and began to apply camouge patterns on his face as though they were about to fight a battle. "Do you want your face to look fierce and terrifying?" The demon standing in front of Scar asked. "Just make sure it looks really intimidating." The demon called Jax grinned as he began to paint a skull design on Scar''s face. "We''re definitely going to strike fear in the hearts of the elf prince''s fans, won''t we?" "Indeed," Scar nodded in response. "The demons will definitely conquer this tournament," Scar began to admire his reflection. Noticing that Jax was done, Scar stood up from his seat and surveyed the room once again. "Remember, men. We''re not just fans, we''re warriors and we''ll defend Princess Lilith!!!" "Yeah!!!" The room erupted in a loud cheer once again and Lucas ced his hand on his face. "Why are they so hyped up for the tournament, do they really care for the Subus Princess that much ?" "I guess you could say so," Lucas'' friend replied to him. They were the only ones in the room who weren''t screaming and jumping around like maniacs. "I don''t get it. Don''t they know that it''s annoying and disgusting to be acting like children," Lucas muttered to himself. He dared not say it out loud because he knew everyone in the room would have his head on a stake if they heard what he said. Of course, Lucas'' friend heard everything he said because he was standing right beside him. "Who said we''re not allowed to act like children once in a while? If it makes them happy, then everyone is allowed to do whatever brings a smile to their faces." "Whatever, I still think this is unnecessary." Hearing what Lucas said, his friend slung his arm around Lucas'' neck. "Hehe....you''re talking as though you don''t know." "Don''t know about what?" "About the reward everyone in this room will receive if we''re able to support the demon princess." "What? For real?" "Yes." "What''s the reward?" "Two thousand gold coins." "Two thousand what¡­" "Zip it, will you? That''s just what all of us will be receiving if we''re able to support the princess by cheering for her." "What do you mean, is there more?" "Of course, there is more, and it''s a lot more." "Really, what''s the reward?" "We were promised five thousand gold coins each if the subus princess won the tournament." "What?" "I''m serious, man." "But you guys are over two hundred in number, will the princess really donate that kind of amount just because she wants you all to support her during the tournament." "Oh, I heard she''s not the one donating that huge amount of gold coins." "Huh? She isn''t?" "Nope." "Then, who is?" Lucas'' friend grinned, then he leaned towards Lucas'' ear to whisper a few words. "What? Dude, no way. There''s no way he would ever do that." "Dude, I''m telling you the truth. I''ve never been more serious in my life." Chapter 177: 177. Arena. "Dude, so you''re saying that the demon king promised to give everyone in the club five thousand gold coins if his daughter wins the tournament?" "Yes." Lucas'' eyes widened even more after he heard what his friend said. He was from a humble background, and his parents had never even earned a thousand gold coins in a year before. Even Lucas was curious to know how it would feel to actually touch five thousand gold coins with his bare hands. He never thought a day like this woulde so soon because, in a matter of days, he would actually be able to hold such a huge sum of money in his hands. Although he wasn''t a member of the Subus Princess Fan Club, after hearing the rewards the club members were going to receive, Lucas swiftly signed himself up as a member of the fan club and he couldn''t wait to get started on their task for today. And this was all thanks to the demon king, who was willing to dish out five thousand gold coins to everyone in the room. The money was enough to take care of a family of five for at least five years, so it exined why everyone in the room was eager to show their support for the demon princess. Every one of them came from humble backgrounds just like Lucas, and they couldn''t wait to have such a huge amount of gold coins in their hands. "Wait, isn''t this against the rules?" Lucas asked his friend. "Hm, what do you mean?" "I mean what the demon king is doing. Don''t you think it is against the rules for him to be doing this? Isn''t it called bribery or worse, cheating??" "Technically, no one is doing anything wrong. We''re simply showing our support to the demon princess and I''m sure the academy would understand as well." Lucas nodded his head in understanding before he joined everyone else in the room, jumping and cheering for the subus princess even though the tournament was yet to start. He collected a club customized shirt from Scar, before applying a few paintings on his face as well. The cheering sound continued to echo loudly within the room as everyone couldn''t wait for the tournament to officially begin. One might wonder why these boys weren''t interested in their own participation in the beast-taming tournament, but this was because a lot of them were unable to qualify for the final selection. Three out of the four halls in the academy had conducted a preliminary round where the best students from each hall were selected for the main tournament. Only the selected champions couldpete in the main tournament while the others couldn''t, and that was why none of the people who were currently in the room were participating in the beast-taming tournament. But while a few of them weren''t selected for the tournament, the remaining ones hadn''t registered for the tournament. Instead, they chose to support the Subus princess. The moment they were done with all of their activities, everyone left Lucas'' room, and the cheering continued as they matched to the arena where everyone else in the academy was heading. They hadpletely forgotten to clean up Lucas'' room; even Lucas had forgotten about this as well, and no one except him would have toe back to clean the room. This would definitely teach Lucas a valuable lesson: that he should never invite demons into his bedroom, and he should never believe the word of a demon because every word that came out of their mouth was not worth more than a grain of salt. Only a few demons could be regarded as trustworthy, still, one had to be cautious while talking to a demon. With that out of the way, Lucas and his new friends arrived at the arena. The arena contained at least fifteen thousand seats and the seats were divided into four tiers. The lower tier was the part that was closest to the action, but it was reserved for the high-ranking officials and nobles arriving from different kingdoms in the mortal realm. The middle tier was reserved for the students who would be supporting the contestants while the upper tier contained seats reserved for any special guest from the mortal realm who wasn''t a noble or an Apex mage. Finally, thest tier contained the seats reserved for only the royal families of the seven kingdoms in the mortal realm. But that wasn''t all about the arena, as the arena also had amentator''s booth, which happened to be positioned atop the other tiers, offering the hosts of the tournament an unobstructed view. There was also a separate tform that was meant solely for the judges although judges were only three in number. Diego, who happened to be the guild master of the beast-taming guild, had already arrived at the academy while the second judge was Master Vorpal, and he had arrived as well, but the only one left right now was none other than the dragon King himself. All three powerful mages or knights had been selected to be judges for the beast-taming tournament because each of them was highly skilled in taming beasts, and this made them the best candidates for this. As the crowd continued to fill the arena, everyone could see the small crystal balls hovering around the arena as they tried their best not to miss a single minute of what was about to happen. The arena floor was also covered with unique shock-absorbing artifacts to minimize injuries. There were also different training dummies lined up around the arena floor as this would help to prevent the students from losing their lives due to the intense tasks the tournament officials had nned for the students throughout the entirety of the tournament. With that out of the way, a familiar male elf walked to the center of the arena with a beautiful dragondy by his side. ===== Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin A/N:- Thank you so much for the power stones. Chapter 178: 178. Ariel Doesn’t Want To Arrive Late To The Tournament. "This is all your fault, Evelyn." Ariel voiced out her thoughts as she kept staring out the window of the magical chariot she was in. "I''m definitely going to me you if we do not make it to the academy before the tournament begins." Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin "Your Majesty, haven''t you been ming Queen Evelyn since we began our journey to the academy?" "Zip it, Karen. I wasn''t talking to you." "Okay," Karen said quietly as her eyes became as big as a sad little puppy''s, then she turned to her left to hug her best friend. She let out a little whimper at the same time and Elena smiled before patting her back, hoping it would be enough to cheer her up. For weeks now, Ariel had been a lot meaner to her than usual, and of course, this saddened Karen a lot, but she kept holding it in like the good maid that she was. She had been waiting patiently to see her friend before telling her everything about it, and Elena listened to everything Karen had to say. Even though some of the words she said were lies and the others weren''t, Elena didn''t mind this. Instead, she continued to listen to what her best friend had to say. She even offered Karen her shoulder to lean on as well, but after listening to Karenin about the way Ariel had been treating her for the past few weeks, Elena hade to the realization that Karen was definitely waiting patiently for Orion to graduate as soon as he could before she would then request to be Orion''s personal maid. However, only time would tell if the purple-haired maid would get what she wanted. Meanwhile, Evelyn had a mesmerizing smile on her face as she noticed how impatient Ariel was feeling. Ariel had wanted them to teleport to the academy for more than an hour now, but Evelyn had told them to sit back, rx, and drink some tea together while catching up on things that had happened in their lives while they were all busy in their respective kingdoms for the past few months. At first, Ariel willingly sat down and had a little tea session with Evelyn, but after a few minutes, she became impatient and couldn''t wait to arrive at the academy and watch the tournament. Although she liked elven tea a lot, Ariel wasn''t interested in it at the moment. Instead, she was interested in seeing her cute underlings again. So, although she loved elven tea, she loved her cute underlings a lot more than the sweet, aromatic tea. However, what Ariel didn''t know was that she had slowly begun to develop feelings for Orion. Ariel believed that the feelings she was having right now were the same feelings that a master would have when they missed their apprentice after being away from them for a long time. But that wasn''t what she was feeling and Evelyn knew this, but she wouldn''t say anything about it. Instead, she would sit back and watch as Ariel slowly realized that her feelings for Orion weren''t that of a Master but of a woman. Evelyn''s lips widened even more and she leaned backfortably in her chair. The golden chariot continued to glide seamlessly through the sky and in less than a few minutes, they arrived safely at the academy. Unlike Ariel, Evelyn wasn''t bothered or worried about how slow they were driving to the academy because she had known that the tournament was yet to begin. She had simply wanted all of them to enjoy their time together before arriving at the academy. There was no way she would intentionally arrivete to the academy when her baby was going to participate in the tournament. Ariel knew about this as well, and this was why she had been a bit more rxed when Evelyn kept trying to make them drink tea together. Within minutes, they had arrived at the spot specifically meant for the Apex Mages. Ariel, Karen, Elena, and Evelyn noticed that all the other Apex Mages in the mortal realm had arrived, and the first person to notice their arrival and wee them was none other than the Witch Queen herself. "Evelyn, I''ve missed you so much." Isabe spread her arms wide as she walked towards Evelyn to give her a hug. Evelyn smiled and responded by giving Isabe a hug as well. "I''ve missed you too, Isabe." Isabe had ginger-colored hair with hazel-colored eyes, and she was wearing a one-piece dress that revealed how stunning her body was. Her perfect hourss body was clearly shaped by her dress which greatlyplimented her beautiful face that still looked as though she was in herte twenties. Although she was more than five centuries old, Isabe still had her beautiful and youthful appearance. She continued to hug Evelyn a bit longer and the moment she was satisfied with the hug she had given the elf queen, Isabe directed her attention elsewhere. She leaned towards Elena and gave her a hug as well before congratting her on her ascension. Meanwhile, Ariel wasn''t in the mood to waste her precious time like the otherdies who were busy hugging each other. She swiftly passed by Isabe and the others before taking a seat where she wouldn''t miss today''s activities. However, Isabe suddenly appeared beside Ariel and took a seat next to her. She leaned closer to Ariel with a genuine smile on her face but Ariel was trying her best not to look in Isabe''s direction. She was trying her best not to say anything or react to the weird way the witch queen was acting beside her, but Isabe continued to behave in an annoying manner even after sitting by her side. In the end, Ariel couldn''t tolerate her anymore, so she asked, "What do you want?" "You didn''t give me a hug when you arrived, why?" "Because I do not hug creeps like you." "Oh, so you won''t give me a hug because I''m a creep, is that right?" Chapter 179: 179. Princess Lilith. "Yes, I would rather hug anyone else in this room aside from you." "So, does that mean you''ll hug the men in the room as well?" Isabe teased. "Ew, no. I meant only thedies," Ariel harrumphed as she continued to watch the fans cheer loudly from their seats. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin Isabe giggled and returned to her seat beside King Edward. She wanted to keep teasing Ariel but she decided not to do this until maybe after the first part of the tournament was over. Meanwhile, Evelyn and Elena sat down beside Ariel to see what was currently going on in the arena, and to their surprise, they could see so many of the students cheering loudly as the contestants slowly walked onto the arena floor. "The students cheering from their seats aren''t even up to three thousand but this is the most energetic crowd I have ever seen," Elena pointed out. "You''re right, and it''s a bit weird because they are only calling out the names of two students," Ariel added, as everyone could hear the supporters cheering for only Orion and Lilith. "It kind of feels like there''s some kind of tension between my underling and the demon princess." "You do have a point, and it will be nice to find out what might have happened between the two." "I wonder how the rest of the contestants are feeling about not having any supportpared to that of the prince and the demon princess. Your Majesty, do you think this will make them give up on winning this tournament?" Karen asked Ariel. "I doubt that, Karen. Look at their faces, everyone looks determined to do their best." "You''re right, Your Majesty. Perhaps, they are eager to impress everyone in this room." "I was just thinking the same thing," Elena replied. Since the strongest mages and knights in the mortal realm had visited the academy in order to watch the students who would participate in the tournament, all the contestants were eager to do their best while nursing the hope that the world''s strongest beings would pay attention to their performance and maybe offer them a word of advice or possibly some praises as well. Actually, it didn''t matter what the Apex Mages would do to them, but as long as they worked very hard, the contestants knew that the Apex Mages and knights would definitely praise them or offer valuable advice based on the things they noticed during their performance. More of the contestants continued to step into the arena, but the moment the subus princess stepped into the arena, the sound of cheering doubled in intensity, shocking Ariel, Elena, and the other Apex Mages and knights watching the tournament. "Yeah!! Princess Lilith, we love you!!!" "You''re the best!!!" "You''re my hero!!!" "You''re my everything!!" Both the male and female fans continued to express their sincere love towards the demon princess. It didn''t matter if they were humans, demons, or dragons; everyone had a desire to see the beautiful princess win this particr contest. Of course, they also had a strong desire to see their pockets filled with gold coins by the time the tournament came to an end, but for now, they were ready to support the Subus princess with every fiber of their being. An, Arthur, and Adrian had arrived before Lilith, so they could see when she joined the rest of the contestants who had already arrived and were now waiting at the center of the arena. Lilith had beautiful pink-colored hair that flowed down to her back and bubble gum pink eyes that sparkled with a bit of mischief in them. She was wearing a form-fitting, long-sleeved ck shirt that showcased her slender but stunning body and a dark red skirt underneath the shirt that showed off her supple, lithe legs. She also had arge pair of horns, but this only helped to make her look even more beautiful. In fact, as a demon and, most importantly, a subus, Lilith''s body had the perfect curves to seduce anyone whoid eyes on her. There was no one in the academy who could possibly deny how incredibly beautiful and sexy the demon princess was. No one could ever argue against the fact that Lilith was the most beautiful girl in the academy and this could be seen from how everyone cheered for the beautiful demon princess. Lilith noticed them shouting and calling out her name, and she felt touched by their support, so in return, she smiled and waved towards them. This surprised everyone cheering her name and made the fans even more eager to cheer her on. "Yeah!!!!!" "You''re the best, Princess Lilith!" "I love you!!" "You''ll definitely win this tournament!!" "Can I kiss your feet?!" "You look beautiful, like always!!" "You''re the source of my wet dreams!!" "Please, step on my face!!!" "Keep doing what you do!!!!" Before today, the subus princess had never smiled nor waved at her supporters whenever they tried to say hi to her. As one of the top ten students, no one wanted to intrude on her privacy or do things that would make her unhappy with them because they could see how determined she usually was in her training and her studies. As the daughter of the demon king, it was expected of her to be at the top of the ranking and that was exactly where Lilith was striving to be. The only thing on her mind right now was to make her father proud of her and her journey towards making that dreame true started now. The crowd continued to cheer loudly, and seeing this, a smile appeared on the demon King''s lips. He was seated with every other Apex Mage and knight, but he began to smile after feeling satisfied with how he had created the perfect environment to make his daughter feel more rxed about the tournament. With everything that was happening right now, Demon King Asmodeus knew that his daughter would definitely do her best so as not to let her fans down. Chapter 180: 180. Cutest Demon In The World. Lilith continued to smile and wave to all the demons, humans, and other races cheering her on, but three male demons could be seen with their palms on their faces as tears streamed down their cheeks. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing, and it was simply too hard not to react the way they currently were. The three demons slowly removed their hands from their faces, and their gazes were now fixed on the gorgeous demon princess, who was smiling and waving to everyone supporting her. Seeing this, they swiftly covered their faces once again to hide the increasing flow of tears down their cheeks. The cuteness level of the demon princess was just too much for them. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin She was like a deity smiling and waving at all of them, who were just mere mortals. The feeling that they got from the experience was simply too much for the three male demons to handle. "This is so unfair, Why is she so beautiful?" One of the male demons voiced out. "I don''t know why she is so pretty, but Her Highness is definitely the cutest demon in the academy." "Not only is she cute, but she looks so young as well." "Yes, she is. She''s like the cute little sister I never had." Until now, most of the fans who were cheering had not seen the subus princess. She rarely walked around the academy and was always staying within the surrounding areas of her dormitory. She didn''t like leaving her dorm room and if she wanted something she couldn''t find in her room, then she usually asked her maid to get it for her. Also, since most of her sses were only with the other top students, it meant that only the top students had the luxury of seeing her every week. Right now, they could only be mesmerized by the genuine smile and happiness disyed by the subus princess. It was easy for everyone to see the cute childlike face of the demon princess as she walked onto the arena. Not only did she have the cuteness of a newborn baby, but her smile was also theplete opposite of what anyone would expect from a demon princess. Although she was a demon, this didn''t prevent the subus princess from looking like an angel. Her presence was so calming and her smile soothed everyone who was watching. She waspletely different from her father, who was known for his stern, intimidating face and demeanor. Unlike him, Lilith looked like a girl who knew nothing about the dangers of the world. She had an appearance that would make anyone wish to grow strong enough to protect her. But of course, Lilith was more than capable enough to take care of her own problems. She wasn''t a terrified little girl who would need the help of another to keep her safe. She was strong enough to face off against her enemies on her own, so she needed no one to protect her. The loud cheering of Lilith''s name continued and the smile on the Demon King''s face widened as well. He could see how the fans chanting Orion''s name had reduced and he unconsciously let out a soft chuckle before ncing in Evelyn''s direction. Although Asmodeus didn''t hate Evelyn, he didn''t have any ill intentions towards her either. Rather, he was just sick of being stuck behind her every time. He had always wanted to be the strongest mage in the room, but Evelyn had always been one step ahead of him. Even when Evelyn had still been an Apex Mage, everyone had known that she was stronger than the rest of them. No matter how hard he trained and meditated, Asmodeus could never rank higher than Evelyn, but he was determined to make sure the same thing didn''t happen to his daughter. He wanted his daughter to beat Orion in every aspect of the tournament, starting with the number of fans who were supporting her. He kept trying to look at Evelyn''s facial expression, and he was speechless after seeing what her reaction was. Evelyn had a neutral look on her face and it looked like she didn''t care about the small number of elves supporting her son. In fact, upon looking closer, it felt like Evelyn was patiently waiting to see a particr person, and Asmodeus could only assume that it had to be her son. However, he decided to stop looking at Evelyn before she noticed him staring, and everyone in the room started to call him a creep for staring at the elf queen for too long. Although Evelyn was extremely beautiful, this didn''t mean that he had feelings for her. Asmodeus was a good-looking man, and he had his own wives, whom he waspletelymitted to, so he had no interest in increasing his harem. As the demon king and Lilith''s father, Asmodeus had the same color of hair and eyes as his daughter, hence the reason why his daughter inherited his good looks. Bringing his mind back to the arena, Asmodeus noticed Orion joining the other contestants and a cheerful roar echoed loudly within the arena. "YEAH!!!!" The cheers were even louder than those of Lilith, and even Asmodeus couldn''t believe his eyes. Just how much love did these elves have for their prince? "Interesting, the elves are really supporting the prince a bit more than the demons are cheering for the princess," The Dragon King uttered with a smile on his face. "I wonder if he is as strong as his mother." "I was just thinking about the same thing," King Edward added under his breath, leaning away from his seat to take a better look at Orion and the rest of the contestants. Just like Edward, Simba and Isabe did the same thing as well. "Hmm, judging by the aura flowing around him, he definitely looks strong," Simba said while stroking his chin. "The princess also looks strong as well," Isabe added. "You''re right, but I wonder who would win if the two of them were to fight." Hearing what King Edward said, Asmodeus let out a soft chuckle. "Of course, it''s going to my daughter." "Do you really think so?" Simba asked. "Of course I do." "Well, does Evelyn feel the same way as well?" Isabe asked Evelyn, and everyone turned towards the elf queen. Chapter 181: 181. ACT:- Activity Club Tournament Officially Begins. Noticing everyone''s eyes on her, Evelyn smiled before replying. "The only way we''ll know who''s stronger between the two of them is if they spar against each other, but that won''t be happening anytime soon, because today''s tournament activity isn''t based onbat." "Hmm, my rival is right. It would be better for us to focus on today''s activity." The others nodded their heads in agreement and they all turned their gazes back to the arena. Although while they did this, everyone suddenly heard the sound of footsteps heading toward the room. Upon arriving, Lucille bowed and greeted them all, and then the dragon King stood up from his seat. "I guess the tournament is about to begin, is that correct?" "Yes, it is," Lucille nodded in response and she watched as the dragon King vanished from where he stood a few seconds ago. He was the only judge left who hadn''t sat down in his designated seat, so Lucille came to inform him that everyone was seated and ready to get started. Since she had done what she came to do, Lucille decided to sit very close to Elena. As the deputy headmistress of the academy, Lucille briefed Elena on the important things she needed to know while she had been away for the past two months. The two continued to chat a bit more before noticing a familiar male elf stepping into the arena with a drop-dead beauty walking behind him. "Guess who''s back in business baby!!!" The male elf amplified his voice with mana and all the other elves in the arena screamed with excitement. Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin "Guild master!!!!" "Lord Ganesha!!!" "Yeah!!!" Of course, the strong, muscr elf was none other than Ganesha, and the beautiful woman behind him was a poprmentator from the Dragon Kingdom. She had blonde hair that reached the base of her chin with a pair of beautiful amethyst-colored eyes. Her name was Robin, and she was known throughout the Dragon Kingdom as one of the ten most beautiful females in the Kingdom. "Robin-chwan!!!" "I love you, Robin-chwan!!" Just like that, both the male and female dragons began to call out Robin''s name. They hadpletely forgotten about the demon princess they were cheering for just a few minutes ago. Well, they would continue to cheer for Lilith once the tournament officially began, so until it did, they would continue to chant Robin''s name. But while they were doing this, they suddenly noticed something very important. "Huh, wait, where''s Ino-chan?" "Yeah, what of Ino-chan?" "Oh, no, where''s Ino-Chan?" "Where''s your sister?" "Huh? What? Ino-chan isn''t here?" A young male dragon asked as well. "No, she isn''t," His friend replied. "Noo!! I wanted Ino-chan; why would the headmistress invite an old-looking elf instead of a sexy milf like Ino-chan?" "Huh??!!" Ganesha red at the young male dragon that spoke. "Eii!!" The two boys shrieked in fear and hugged each other, hoping that Ganesha wouldpletely ignore their presence. He might look like a thirty-year-old adult, but they could see that he was very strong. Ganesha continued to re at them for a few more seconds before turning in a different direction. Seeing this, the two boys sighed with relief. "Hey, do you think he knew it was us?" "Nah, there''s no way he could have¡­ Anyways, let''s not talk about Ino-chan right now," Both boys nodded their heads in agreement before listening to what Ganesha had to say. "Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, The Activity Club Tournament has officially begun!!!!" "Yeah!!!!" Every student in the arena cheered loudly and the crystal balls hovering in the air circled around the arena, making sure it took a perfect image of the cheering students as they supported their fellow students. The tournament was currently being broadcast live across different kingdoms in the mortal realm, and although many weren''t interested in what was being disyed, others couldn''t contain their curiosity. So many denizens were currently busy with their jobs, so no one had the time or interest to watch the tournament that seemed to be shown live on different streets across the different cities of the seven kingdoms. Meanwhile, back at the arena, Ganesha gestured for the spectators to lower their voices, then he continued. "There are currently seventy students participating in the beast-taming tournament." "All seventy students are from at least one of the four main halls in the academy, but only one student will get to be crowned as the Champion." "This tournament will not only help the students discover new hobbies, but it will also help you to unlock thetent potential within you." "Renowned beast masters from across the world have graced us today by being your judge for the tournament and they''ve decided to reward those who win the gold, silver, and bronze prize of the tournament." "And so, without further ado, let''s get you all set for the tournament," Ganesha clicked his fingers and seventy item boxes suddenly appeared in front of the student participants waiting in the arena. The students grabbed a hold of the boxes before putting them in their pockets. However, some of the students couldn''t wait to check what was inside it. Orion also kept his item box in his inventory because he didn''t want to miss anything Ganesha had to say before the contest began. "The item boxes contain the things you need during the tournament, but before we send you off to apletely different location, here are a few things you need to know," Ganesha cautioned, and everyone nodded their heads in understanding as they listened attentively to what he was about to say. "The Beast Taming tournament will be testing you based on your skills and how strong your bond with the beast you''ll be taming on the other side is." "Huh? Wait, did he just say, on the other side?" A student voiced out his thoughts, but Ganesha didn''t reply to his question. Instead, he continued with his exnation. "The tournament will consist of three rounds, with each round pushing every single one of you to your limits. There will be pain, screaming, and even more pain; but these are all the things you''ll need to win the tournament. If you''re thinking of backing out now, then It''s toote for you because the tournament has officially begun." Chapter 182: 182. ACT {2}:- Beast Taming Tournament. "The first two rounds of the tournament is about mounting on your beast and racing to the finish line. You will be sent to a separate location where the first two rounds of the tournament will be carried out," "The first round will be focused on how fast you are able to pass through the obstacles you''ll be faced with while the second round will be testing your ability to adapt to unexpected challenges," "Each of these rounds will require you to pass through dangerous obstacles and terrains," "Also, a map and a list of instructions will also be sent to you the moment you arrive there, any questions?" Ganesha asked, then he noticed someone raising his hands up to ask a question. "What is your question?" He asked. "For the first round of the tournament, are we going to be timed while we race against each other?" "No, you won''t, but only thirty of you will get to qualify to the next round and only sixteen of you will be allowed to proceed to the third round. It won''t be easy but you and your beast will have to work together as a team if you wish to proceed to the third round. Any other questions?" "What are the obstacles we''ll be faced with in the first round?" "Oh, it''s nothing too difficult. It''s actually very easy and I''m certain everyone of you will be able to proceed with ease," "Really?" "Of course," Hearing this, everyone exchange nces and smiled happily at each other, knowing that the first obstacle was going to bepleted with ease. Now, they were feeling impatient and they couldn''t wait to get started, but while some couldn''t wait to get started, others were still curious to know what obstacles they''ll be asked to ovee, so they asked again and Ganesha replied. "Oh well, if you really want to know, then you should know that you''ll be racing through a narrow tunnel, A ming hoop, a mirrored maze, a hurdle leap and a steep incline and decline, challenging your ability to remain in bnce while mounting on your beast," Everyone had their lower jaws falling to the ground after hearing what Ganesha said. Meanwhile, Ganesha was still smiling at them and he was genuinely amazed by how excited the contestants were eager to begin the race. ''Just look at their faces, they''re so excited about the race, their jaws practically dropped to the ground,'' He uttered in his thoughts. ''Amazing!! These students are simply amazing,'' ''No, they''re not just amazing, they''re elegant!!'' "What of the next round?" Lilith asked, pulling Ganesha out of his thoughts as he turned his head towards her. The shocked students also turned towards her while their lower jaws were still on the ground. They were already having second thoughts about the tournament and were even considering the option of forfeiting, not knowing that there was still someone interested in knowing what other challenges they would be up against?? Was the demon princess high on mushrooms? Of course, Ganesha didn''t noticed the look of despair on their faces, so he wasn''t really bothered by what they were doing, so he happily replied to Lilith''s question. "For the second round of the tournament, you''ll be racing through five dangerous elemental zones, where hundreds of dangerous rank eight and nine beasts will do everything in their power to stop you," "We''re doomed," A young male muttered out loud. "Yep, it''s the end," "Tell ma I love her and I''ll be seeing on the other side," "Ma....." A few of the contestants had the same thoughts as these students and they were beginning to have doubts in their ability to make it to the next round, not to mention winning this tournament. If the first two rounds of the tournament were going to be as intense as Ganesha had mentioned, then they weren''t interested in hearing what the third round was going to be. They were certain their tiny, little hearts would explode if Ganesha were to say what theirst challenge of the tournament would be. So, it would be better to focus on the first two rounds of the tournament before worrying about what the final round will be focused on. These were the thoughts that spiraled in the minds of the students who knew there was nothing they could do to forfeit from the tournament even if they wanted to. The only choice they had left was to participate, do their best, and fail elegantly. However, while some of the students had admitted defeat even before the tournament began, and others were worried about making it to the next round, there were still others who were excited about the challenge they were going to be up against, and one of these students was none other than An. "Hell yeah!!!!" An roared loudly in excitement. "Are you guys ready?" He asked Adrian and Arthur. "Of course, we are," Arthur cracked his fingers. "I was born ready," Adrian cracked his neck as well. Seeing this, An cackled loudly and turned towards Orion. "We''ll definitely win the first two rounds of the tournament," He informed Orion before asking Ganesha. "Can we start now?" "Of course, you can." Ganesha replied with a nod but then he suddenly recalled something. "Oh, that reminds me. There''s one more thing you need to know about," "What is it?" "In the forest you are going to be sent into, everyone will be encountering magical beasts in the mortal rank and the transcendent rank and I believe everyone knows how dangerous transcendent rank beasts can be. Anyways, if you are looking for a specific beast to tame within the forest, then use the map in your smart bracelets," "The map will tell you exactly where you''ll be able to find the kind of beast you wish to tame," Ganesha exined and everyone nodded their heads in response. A brief silence reigned as Ganesha waited to see if any other student had a question to ask him. Seeing that no one had any questions to ask him, Ganesha decided to speak first. "Since no one has any questions to ask me, then I believe everyone is ready and prepared to leave?" He asked but thirty male students shook their heads with tears streaming down their cheeks. These group of male students were of different races but they all had one thing inmon. Every single one of them only learned about taming beasts whose ranks were either rank eight or nine, they weren''t expecting transcendent beasts to be included in the tournament. Actually, some of the students expected the transcendent beasts to be included, but after hearing what Ganesha had exined earlier, it sounded like the transcendent beasts will be just as many as the rank eight and nine beasts in the forest. Meanwhile , the spectators in the arena noticed the look on their faces and they could understand the worried look on the faces of their fellow colleagues. They knew that it wouldn''t be surprising to see one or two students returning back with a few injuries or maybe without a limb or worse, so they tried their best to lift up the moods of the contestants. "You can do this!!" "You guys are amazing!!" "Do not be afraid!" "We''ve got your back!!" Orion and Lilith''s fan showed their support as well and some of the beast men supported their prince too. "Prince Galdur, you can do this!!" "Princess Lilith, fighting!!!" "Prince An, you''ve got this!!" Of course, the three of them weren''t bothered and neither of them had the look of trepidation in their faces, still their supporters decided to cheer them up nheless, but while some of the students were desperately trying to support their colleagues, others had other intentions in mind. "Hey Jack!!! If you die, can I have your jacket?" One of the spectators yelled at his friend who happened to be roommate as well. Jack didn''t say anything but simply shook his head, wondering how he was friends with someone who cared little about him. With nothing else dying them anymore, Ganesha clicked his fingers and a huge magic circle appeared underneath the feet of the contestants. "Please, channel your aura and mana towards your feet," He instructed and everyone did as he said. In less than a minute, the students who were standing on the arena ground suddenly disappeared and the spectators lifted their heads up to watch the screen floating in front of them. On the screen, they could see a scary looking forest with dangerous looking beasts and monsters ranging from a rank eight beast, up to a rank fifteen beast. As though,this wasn''t scary enough, they could also see the beasts baring their fangs menacingly as though they were expecting the students to arrive any time soon. The students and the nobles watching from their seats all swallowed their saliva in loud gulps as they watched the students spawning in different ces within the forest. It didn''t take long for the sounds of screaming and the crying of help to echo loudly within the forest. Many of the students were surprised to see a transcendent beast in front of them, baring its fangs while others were surprised to see that they were being watched by a pack of dangerous beasts. Meanwhile, Orion had appeared in a separate spot within the forest and he could see a dense thicket of bushes around him with a pack of frost wolves baring their fangs at him, but this was the least of his problems right now because the same phoenix he tried to tame two months ago had noticed his presence and it instantly appeared before him once again. However, this time, it wasn''t aiming it''s sharp talons at him, instead, it speared itself towards Orion, with its beak aiming to snap Orion''s head from his neck. === A/N:- Thank you so much for the power stones and golden tickets. At the beginning of the month, I never imagined the book having nine hundred golden tickets, not to mention one thousand. You can''t imagine how excited I am right now. You guys are simply the best. Chapter 183: 183. ACT {3}:- An Angry Phoenix. Unlike Orion, Mia and Dahlia weren''t participating in the beast-taming tournament because only students of the academy were allowed to take part in this particr tournament. The purpose of the beast-taming tournament was to inspect the students'' capabilities in controlling and bonding with any of the dangerous beasts in the forest. Mia wasn''t happy about this because she wanted to participate in the tournament as well, but she calmed down after hearing that she would be taking part in the other three club tournaments Orion had registered for. Currently, Mia and Dahlia were sitting beside each other, and among the rest of the spectators. They were all watching the huge screens in front of them as well. They could see the students slowly spawning one after the other within the magical forest, and they could also hear the sound of cries and pain as it echoed within the forest. "Have you seen him?" Mia asked. "No, your Highness." There were a lot of screens hovering in front of them, and each screen disyed different people and views, so it wasn''t easy for them to spot Orion. However, the two girls continued to look for Orion until they saw him materialize in a certain spot as well. Although, they weren''t the only ones who had noticed his presence in the forest. Arge fiery bird had also noticed him, and it wasn''t happy to see him. It seemed that the bird did not like him at all. But the truth was that the phoenix bird didn''t like anyone. As a transcendent beast, it loved to have its own freedom, it didn''t like being locked up in a cage or forced to live in an environment it didn''t like, and that was exactly what had happened to it. It had been caught, captured, and brought to this forest against its will and it knew why it was here. As a rank fifteen beast, the phoenix bird was a lot smarter than any other beasts within the same rank or lower than it, and this enabled it to realize that it had been caught and brought to the forest for the purpose of having it tamed. But was the huge colorful bird going to allow anyone to tame it? ''No!!'' The phoenix bird vehemently said in its thoughts. But then it sensed the presence of different magical energies appearing in different parts of the forest. Scanning the entire forest with its heightened sense of vision, the phoenix bird could easily see who had appeared. But, out of all the students who had appeared in the forest, the phoenix bird was only concerned about the magical energy of one person. ''Found him.'' Unlike all the other magical energies it could sense in the forest, this was the only one that seemed like it could pose a threat to it. Although the phoenix bird could sense the change in Orion''s magical energy due to his new mage rank, it didn''t stop the bird from pping its wing and dividing towards Orion. Meanwhile, Orion had just arrived at the forest. As the magic circle underneath his feet slowly disappeared, he noticed that he was now standing amidst twisted, ancient trees. Orion''s piercing blue eyes scanned his surroundings and he could hear the sound of dangerous frost wolves around him. Just like the phoenix, the wolves had noticed the magic circle that appeared in this particr spot, and they sensed the magical energy flowing out of the magic circle as well, hence why they all went to Orion''s location. Orion could hear the growling sounds of the wolves, then he saw their eyes which were glowing likenterns within the dark forest. But just when he was about to pull out his sword from his inventory, he noticed a zing inferno of feathers swooping down on him with outstretched talons and a deadly beak aimed toward his neck "Oh, shit!!" Orion swore, as he swiftly evaded the Phoenix''s attack. His lightning-fast reflexes helped him to react quickly to the Phoenix''s surprise attack, as it allowed him to easily dodge the phoenix''s dangerous beak and talons, but the phoenix wasn''t going to give up so easily. It tried to attack again, but Orion quickly distanced himself before making a slight gesture with his hand and a light blue magical barrier shimmered around him. The birdunched itself towards him once again but crashed into the barrier with its beak snapping wildly as it attempted to break the magical barrier. But the barrier was strong enough to withstand the Phoenix''s attack. It wasn''t Orion''s usual runic barrier, but it was still strong enough to withstand the continuous attackunched towards it¡­ for now. Seeing that it couldn''t break through Orion''s barrier, the Phoenix''s eyes zed with fury and its feathers were ruffled due to the failed attack. It danced around the barrier, hoping it would find an opening through which it would attack. As for the frost wolves, they immediately scurried away after seeing how furious the Phoenix bird was. Orion watched as the phoenix circled him, if he hadn''t been tasked with taming the beast, he would have definitely attacked the bird by now. ''This bird is really trying to kill me.'' ''The same thing happened thest time it saw me. I wonder why it wants to kill me so much,'' Orion had noticed that the phoenix was the same one that had tried to attack him two months ago. He was able to remember it because he recognized the mana flowing around the bird. ''It''s strange that it came here to find me because I had nned to look for it myself, but I guess it saved me the trouble of finding it.'' ''Professor Daisy, said it''s easy for magical beasts to remember the magical energy of the ones taming them, but this also means that they are able to recognize the mana of those they hate as well, and this guy definitely hates me,'' Orion thought to himself as he noticed the phoenix ring at him, its eyes zing with fury. The phoenix cried out in frustration before mming its body against the barrier again. Not wanting to waste any more time, Orion swiftly looked at his smart bracelet. He was scanning through the map as he tried to find out where he would be heading next. ''So, that''s the starting point, and the finish point is¡­" Orion widened the map and noticed that the finishing point of the race was quite far from where the starting point was. There were also a few instructions on what he needed to do during the tournament, so he read them as quickly as he could. The instructions were quite simple, and all he had to do was tame the beast as quickly as he could, mount it, and then lead it toward the starting point where the real race would begin. Orion swiftly looked around the forest, and with the help of his Omnivision skill, he could see some of the students already mounting their own beasts. These students had tamed either a Rank 8 or a Rank 9 beast, so their beasts weren''t as strong as the one in front of him right now. Although, the academy had allowed a Rank 15 beast to be used during the tournament, only two of these beasts were present in the forest because they didn''t want a situation whereby the beasts would ughter all of their students right in front of the spectators who would be watching from either the arena or any other ce in the mortal realm. Aside from these two beasts, the other beasts were mainly Rank eight or nine beasts while a few of them were from Rank ten to fourteen. Bringing his mind back to what was important right now, Orion noticed that the phoenix bird was still trying to do everything in its power to break his barrier. With a deep sigh, Orion activated one of his skills. "I didn''t want to use this, but you leave me no choice," Orion muttered to himself as he red at the beast in front of him. His eyes remained locked on the beast and this made the beast a bit intrigued, but it knew that it was only a matter of time before it won. The phoenix smiled internally, knowing that Orion''s magical barrier now had cracks all over it. If itunched an attack at the barrier again, it would most definitely destroy the barrier, and with this thought in mind, it swiftly ignited its body in mes. However, just before it could m itself against the magical barrier, the phoenix suddenly heard the loud sound of an explosion in front of it. This caused it to pull back a bit as it wondered what was happening. The phoenix bird was certain that it heard a loud explosion in front of it just now, so this meant that Orion must have cast a spell to cause the explosion, but there was no sign of smoke or fire in front of the phoenix. In fact, Orion remained unharmed and this puzzled the beast even more, but when it lowered its gaze to Orion''s feet, it could see a huge hole underneath his feet that was caused by the mana particles he suddenly released from his body. This meant that Orion was no longer standing but instead, he was now hovering above the huge hole underneath his feet. However, this was actually the least of the Phoenix''s problems because even though Orion was floating right now, the Phoenix could also sense therge amount of mana oozing out of the cracked space in the barrier. The amount of mana slipping out of the crack belonged to a beast that was three ranks higher than the rank of the phoenix. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 184: 184. ACT {4}:- Taming The Phoenix. The Phoenix''s eyes widened in surprise and it slowly took a few steps back after it sensed the magnitude of the mana oozing out of the barrier. As a rank fifteen beast, the phoenix could never let a weakling in rank eleven try to tame it. Besides, it didn''t like anyone, so there was no way it would allow anyone to tame it. The other students in the forest were between rank seven to ten, so they were all insignificant individuals the phoenix could easily defeat, and the same went for Orion as well. It didn''t see him as a threat. The phoenix only saw him as the first target he had to get rid of before facing the other students in the forest. Orion was a rank eleven mage, so it shouldn''t be difficult for the phoenix to get rid of him. But it didn''t expect Orion''s mana capacity to suddenly skyrocket the way it did. Now that it had risen way higher than that of the phoenix, the Phoenix''s initial expression changed from fury to fear. It swiftly spread its wings and began pping, lifting its body off the ground as it tried to flee, but Orion noticed what the phoenix was about to do, so he suppressed his mana and removed the barrier protecting him. Orion swiftly conjured a whip madepletely out of mana. He swung his arm, and the whiptched onto the phoenix''s feet before pulling it back to the ground, mming the huge bird on the hard ground, while the impact caused a small crater to form underneath the bird. Orion was running out of time, and he had to join the race, or he wouldn''t be able to make it to the next round, so he cast an advanced wind magic spell, and five huge arms made out of air materialized above the phoenix bird and pinned it to the ground. The phoenix struggled to free itself but the hands holding it down were making it difficult for it to do anything. It continued to struggle, but it stopped after realizing that there was no way it could escape. Seeing that the bird had calmed down, Orion used the chance to grab the bird''s attention. Actually, it might have looked like it had calmed down, but the phoenix''s eyes were still filled with rage. After seeing this, Orion finally understood why it hated him so much. Orion hunkered down in front of the bird before speaking to it. "I''m sorry I had to use force to get your attention, however, I had no other choice but to do that." "I understand you don''t like me and that''s fine, but how would you feel if I told you that I can help you get out of here?" Hearing this, the hatred in the bird''s eyes lessened a bit, and the phoenix looked at Orion in confusion as it wondered what he was talking about. Orion smiled and approached the phoenix with a calmer voice. "I know you don''t like this forest, but I want you to do something for me, can you help me?" He asked, however, the phoenix didn''t respond to his question. But despite the fact that it didn''t respond, Orion knew the bird could understand him. The phoenix was a transcendent magical beast, so it could easily understand what Orion was saying to it. Although it couldn''t speak, the phoenix could still respond by blinking or nodding its head, but it didn''t. Instead, the phoenix continued to listen to what Orion had to say. "If you help me, I promise to get you out of here. So, what do you say?" The phoenix continued to stare quietly at him. It continued to remain silent while looking at him, but there was doubt in the way it looked at Orion because it didn''t want to believe what Orion was saying to it. "Don''t you want to get out of here? Because I''m willing to help you." The phoenix looked at him with a puzzled look on its face. "You''re wondering why I want to help you, isn''t it?" Orion asked and the phoenix nodded in response. "It''s simple. I just need your help and if we win the race, then I promise to make sure you''re free." "I know you don''t like it here, and I want to help you get out, so all you have to do is help me win this race that I''m participating in, and you''ll be free again, what do you say?" The phoenix looked at the arm Orion extended towards it, but it was still hesitating to give Orion a response. The phoenix was wondering why Orion wanted it to help him even after everything it had done to him. It had even tried to kill him, and if it were other beast tamers, they would have abandoned the thought of taming the phoenix and probably tried to kill it, so why didn''t Orion try to do this? However, the Phoenix also knew that this could be the first time it might actually be able to escape the forest, so it slowly ced its beak on Orion''s hand. Seeing this, his lips widened into a smile. Orion swiftly canceled the wind spell, and the hands holding the phoenix down vanished into thin air. "I''m not sure if you''ve eaten, but I got you something you might like." The phoenix looked at Orion and wondered what he was talking about, but then it noticed a small pic basket materializing in front of it. The basket floated towards it and the phoenix noticed countless mini sandwiches inside the basket. It looked at Orion, wondering what it was. "It''s food; you''ll need your strength for what we''re about to do, so eat up," Orion instructed, and a mini sandwich floated out of the basket. He grabbed it and ate it in front of the phoenix, to show it that there wasn''t anything wrong with the sandwich. Seeing this, the phoenix felt a bit rxed, so it took a bite as well, but the moment it took its first bite, the phoenix''s eyes widened in surprise. ''Sweet!!'' To its surprise, the food actually tasted delicious. It took another bite of the mini sandwiches and the same feeling washed over it. ''So sweet and yummy!!'' It took another bite of the sandwich. ''It''s delicious, I love it!!'' The phoenix swiftly began to devour more of the sandwiches. The more it ate, the more it could feel its hesitation dissolving into thin air, but while the phoenix was preupied with the sandwiches, Orion brought out the item box Ganesha gave everyone and he pulled out a crystal-encrusted saddle. He gently patted the phoenix but it flinched. It slightly moved away and Orion walked closer to it before saying. "It''s just me, you can trust me." He patted the phoenix again, and this time, it didn''t try to distance itself from Orion. Seeing this, Orion gently positioned the saddle across the phoenix''s neck, just above its wings. Orion strapped the saddle perfectly around the phoenix''s body, and he made sure it fit perfectly before noticing that the phoenix had finished its meal. "You want more?" Orion asked when he saw that the phoenix kept looking inside the basket as if it hoped to find more. "Well, if you want more, that will have to be after the race," Orion assured the phoenix before leaping on and mounting the saddle, settling into its soft seat. The moment he sat on the saddle, the tiny crystals on the saddle began to glow and Orion could feel his body synchronizing with the beast. Before Orion attached the saddle, the saddle had been enchanted with a spell that would allow Orion and the phoenix to share a special bond. This bond made them feel as though they were one. In a way, it would make them feel like they could read each other''s minds. This was done so that the students would feel a bit more connected to their beasts while they rode them. It wasn''t much, but Orion was able to obtain a little information about the phoenix, allowing it to know a bit more about the beast and its gender. The phoenix was also able to obtain a few pieces of information about Orion. Now, she knew that Orion was an elf prince and she also knew what this race was all about and why Orion wanted to win so badly. The saddle also enabled the phoenix to know that Orion meant what he said about helping her leave the forest. So now, she trusted Orion more than she trusted any being and was eager to help him win the race. Explore stories on mvl "Let''s go," Orion muttered, and the phoenix unfolded her wings before igniting it in mes, illuminating the forest. Sheunched herself into the sky like a catapult and Orion sat securely and proudly on her back. Together, they soared above the treetops. The wind whipped through Orion''s blonde hair as he leaned forward while his hands held onto the reins. Using the map he had memorized already, Orion guided the phoenix where he wanted them to go and the phoenix pushed forward with a sudden burst of speed. Before long, they appeared in front of the first section of the race which happened to be a dark tunnel. ===== A/N:- Thank you so much for the support so far. To be honest, I was surprised to see Orion''s character image had reached 1million poprity points and I simply can''t thank you guys enough. Oh, and currently, there''s a contest where readers are asked to support their favorite characters in webnovel. Currently, Orion is fifth and I thank you guys for the support. So, please, we''ll need more of your support to help raise Orion''s ranking. Thank you so much. Chapter 185: 185. ACT {5}:- A Familiar Elf And His Family Supporting Their Prince. Back in the elf kingdom, just a few minutes before Orion encountered the phoenix, the moaning sounds of a beautiful female elf could be heard in a room. Although she tried her best to suppress her moans, in the end, she couldn''t do it. Instead, she kept urging her husband to increase his pace. Now, the sound of flesh pping against each other echoed within the room as the beautiful female elf approached her climax. "Yes, babe, right there, faster!!" Tengen didn''t want to disappoint his beautiful wife, so he grabbed hold of her hips and he rammed faster into her tiny, little hole before releasing his seed into her. The moment he was done, both elves copsed on the bed beside another female elf on the huge bed. Tengen turned around to take a look at the ceiling while his two wives rolled towards him to snuggle with him. He had just humped his two beautiful wives and they were equally as exhausted as him, so they decided to take a break before going for a third round. But while they were resting on the bedfortably, the three elves suddenly heard someone knocking on their bedroom door. It was Tengen''s third wife. "Darling, the tournament is about to begin." "Thank you, honey," Tengen thanked his wife and groaned while standing up from the bed to take a shower. A few minutester, he stepped out of the bathroom to get dressed, but to his surprise, he saw that his two beautiful wives were still naked on the bed with their cute soft asses in full disy. "You are noting?" He asked his two wives. "No, we can''t." "Go without us." "We''re tired," Bothdies grumbled, still lying on the bed. "Aw, you guys are going to miss the tournament," He teased his beautifuldies. "And whose fault do you think it is?" Tengen simply replied with a shrug before leaving the room after kissing bothdies on their cheeks. The moment he stepped out of his bedroom, he noticed two cute little female elves, running towards him while giggling. "Papa!!!" The two girls stopped a few steps in front of Tengen, then they exchanged nces before taking an archery stance in front of him. They seemed to be holding an imaginary bow while aiming an imaginary arrow at their father. Knowing what his cute little girls were about to do, Tengen decided to y along with them with a smile on his face. "Girls, wait, don''t do it. Please." Both girls refused to listen. Instead, they giggled before saying. "Get ready." "Aim." Noticing that they were both aiming for his heart, Tengen continued to y along with them. "Girls, please, you don''t have to do this. Papa promises to give¡­" Tengen was about to say something as a way to negotiate with them, but neither of them was interested in knowing what he was about to say. "Hasta vista papa," Both girls said in sync and fired their arrows at the same time as well, aiming straight for his heart. "Ugh!" Both arrowsnded perfectly on Tengen''s heart and he hit his back against the wall before sliding down to the ground. He died with his eyes closed and his tongue sticking out like a dead possum. The girls giggled and hurried to their father. "Is he dead?" "I don''t know." "Poke him." Noticing that they were about to poke him, Tengen growled as he rose from the "dead" and he swiftly scooped his daughters from the floor before running towards the living room to watch the tournament that was about to start. He gently ced his girls on the couch before sitting beside them, then he looked at the screen in front of him before hearing the voice of his third wife. "Has it started yet?" His pregnant wife asked before sitting beside him. "Nope, not yet. The guild master is saying a few things to the contestants," Tengen replied, then he ced his hand on his wife''s stomach. He kissed her cheeks before hearing the voice of his youngest daughter. "Papa?" "What is it, sweetie?" "Is it true, you fought against Prince Galdur?" Odetta asked. She was four years old and she was the youngest of the two girls. "Yes, he did and Papa got punched right in the face¡­bam!!" Odile replied. Continue your adventure at mvl Unlike Odetta, she was five years old and was, therefore, the oldest of the two girls. "Really?" Odetta asked Tengen. "Yes, baby. Papa lost that fight," Tengen replied while his head drooped down with disappointment. "But big sis said you lost all your teeth after the fight, is that true?" "Yep, and now Papa is the toothless monster, here to suck away all your cuteness from your chubby little cheeks." Tengen''s fingers moved on their own and he rained kisses all over their faces, making the two girls giggle loudly. "It''s starting," Tengen''s third wife informed him and everyone sat downfortably to watch the tournament. They could see the students spawning in different spots of the forest and they could also hear the cries and screaming as well before they finally spotted Orion on the screen. "Papa, is that him?" Odetta asked. It was their first time seeing the prince, so they weren''t sure if the elf on the screen was the prince or not, but his appearance and hair color matched the description their father had given them. "Yes, baby. That''s him." The girls nodded in understanding and watched as Orion shielded himself from the huge phoenix in front of him. "Papa, I thought you said the prince was strong, then why isn''t he punching the bird like he did to your face?" "Ugh," Tengen felt an imaginary arrow fire straight to his heart. His cute little girls were just too cruel sometimes. His third wife giggled before answering Odetta''s question. "Prince Galdur isn''t going to fight the bird." "He''s not?" Odile asked. "No sweetie, he''s only going to tame the wild beast." "Oh, but why does he have to tame the beast, can''t he just throw a punch at the bird''s face?" "Yeah, just like he did to Papa." "Ugh," Tengen felt another imaginary arrow strike his heart again and he copsed on the couch, causing his cute little girls to giggle. They loved seeing the way their father reacted every time they reminded him of the punch he received from Orion and his reaction towards this always made them happy, so they had no intention of stopping anytime soon. Tengen''s third wife noticed this as well, and she giggled before replying. "Prince Galdur has to tame the bird because he''s going to ride it." "Like a pony?" "Yes, sweetie, like a pony, but the phoenix has wings, so it''s more like a Pegasus" "A Pegasus?" Both girls'' eyes sparkled with excitement. This was not the first time they were hearing about a Pegasus, because they had seen a couple of Pegasi flying in the sky before. However, a Pegasus was mainly used by the royal family or a high-ranking noble, and it wasn''t something Tengen could afford even though he was now a noble. However, it would certainly be exciting to see the prince riding on a bird like a Pegasus. With this thought in mind, the girls swiftly returned their gaze to the screen. Now, they could see Orion talking to the bird, but they couldn''t hear what he was saying because the crystal ball was a bit far from where he was. "Papa, look!! He''s riding on the bird." "Yes, sweetie. Papa can see it." "The bird is big," Odile said and her little sister added. "Very big." "It''s scary too," "Very scary." "I want one." "Me too." After Tengen heard this, he simply rolled his eyes with a smile on his face. Then, he returned his attention to the screen and saw Orion and the phoenix bird heading towards a tunnel. The phoenix bird burst through the tunnel like a race car and the girls'' eyes sparkled even more. "It''s fast!!" "Very fast!!" The mes on the Phoenix''s wings illuminated the dark passage, allowing the two of them to easily see the tunnel walls while they passed through it. The phoenix continued to surge forward at a super fast speed. It was even faster than what the little girls could see or follow, but this was not the case with their parents. Tengen and his wife could see the phoenix folding her wings, tightly against her sleek body while Orion sat astride her back with his lean figure bent low. The tunnel''s entrance narrowed as they moved deeper and the phoenix adjusted her size so that she could easily pass through the tight spaces. As a transcendent magical beast, the phoenix beast could easily shrink in size whenever she wanted to and this was why she was able to pass through the tight spaces easily. With the help of the saddle, the bond between Orion and the phoenix, allowed him to sense her next move, making it easier for him to anticipate any turns they were about to make. They continued to race through the tunnel, and as they entered the first dark zone, the Phoenix''s mes coated her entire body, including Orion, but he was unharmed by the mes. The mes allowed him to see through the darkness and he guided the phoenix by shifting his weight subtly and gently tugging on her harness to direct her to the right after noticing that the tunnel was bing more restrictive as they dived deeper into the tunnel. Noticing the tight spaces in front of them again, the phoenix had no choice but topress her form even more. She folded her wings again, and like a zing arrow of death, she shot through the narrow passage in the tunnel, and the two little girls couldn''t contain their excitement after watching that. "Yeah!!!" "Prince Galdur, go go go!!!" === A/N:- More On The Way. ==== Also , Thank you so much everyone for your continuous support. Just yesterday, Orion had 1.4 million poprity points, now I''m seeing more than 2.1 million poprity points. I really appreciate the support but we''ll need a lot more if we want to allow Orion to qualify to the next round. Thank you all, once again. Chapter 186: 186. ACT {6}:- Aurora "You''re doing great. We''re almost there," Orion whispered after noticing that they were approaching the final stretch of the tunnel. The phoenix bird noticed the end of the tunnel as well and the mes on her body surged higher, allowing them to easily see the exit. With a burst of speed, Orion and his phoenix emerged from the tunnel to feel the sunlight bathing their skin. "One section down, four more to go," Orion informed the phoenix and she was ready for their next challenge. The first section might have looked easy toplete, but it wasn''t. The sharp turns and unexpected changes in the tunnel caught them by surprise but the phoenix was able to easily adapt to the task due to the trust she had in Orion. She still didn''t like humans, or anyone for that matter, but her view of Orion had taken a one-hundred-and-eighty-degree turn. She didn''t hate him anymore and was willing to help him win this tournament. Even Orion was a bit surprised by how her attitude towards him had changed. It wasn''t easy to tame a transcendent beast, especially a beast whose strength was simr to a rank fifteen mage, but Orion never backed down. Instead, he continued to press on with his original ns. As a rank fifteen beast, the phoenix bird was definitely one of the strongest beasts in the tournament, and this meant that its strength and agility were far greater than that of the other beasts in the tournament. Initially, he hadn''t wanted to use force to tame the beast, but he''d had no other choice but to do what he did because he needed the phoenix to win the race. When taming a beast, not only did a tamer need to have empathy and an understanding of the beast they wanted to tame, but they also needed to show respect and trust towards the beast. Before today, Orion had been watching the phoenix closely on the beast scroll Daisy had given to everyone during their first beast-taming ss. It was the same beast scroll that had summoned everyone to the magical forest where the beasts had almost killed them all, but it was a necessary evil for Daisy because she had wanted all of them to see how dangerous and menacing a transcendent beast could be. However, she had also wanted them to see how docile and friendly they could be if they were tamed, and this pushed everyone to take their time in studying the beasts through the scroll. This was also how Orion began to study the phoenix very closely. During the time he watched and studied her, Orion noticed a lot of things about the phoenix that were different from the other beasts in the magical forest. ''It seems that she frequently moves from one branch to another,'' He uttered internally. He also noticed how she never really settled on one branch as well the fact that her aggressive behavior wasn''t only aimed at him but at other beasts in the forest as well.'' ''There were times when she would even fluff her feathers in a way that would ward off other beasts that were nearby.'' ''She also picked fights with other beasts for no apparent reason and there were times when she would set the trees around her on fire.'' ''These were just a few of the things that made me realize that the phoenix didn''t like the forest. However, it still didn''t exin why she hated me.'' ''In the end, I concluded that she didn''t like anyone and that seems like a high probability, but I can''t be certain about this for now because I haven''t seen her with anyone else aside from me.'' ''Although, there was one more thing I noticed about the phoenix, and that is the fact that she liked to gaze longingly at the sky.'' ''This made me realize that she wanted to escape and fly freely.'' ''Freedom is what she wants and that''s what I''ll give to her, but for me to be able to do this, I''ll need her to help me win this tournament.'' ''Anyways, it feels really nice to be able to tame a rank fifteen beast.'' ''Bute to think of it, there was one more beast within the forest that was in the same rank as the phoenix.'' ''Hmm, I believe it was a shadow panther.'' Stay tuned to mvl ''I wonder who will be the one to tame the shadow panther.'' ''Could it be An or Arthur?'' ''Well, it could also be Adrian or¡­ '' Orion halted his train of thought when he thought of Lilith taming a rank fifteen beast like him. ''Anyways, I guess I''ll find out in the next round,'' Orion decided to stop thinking about trivial things and focus on the race instead. So, he lowered his gaze to the phoenix and was d to see that he had sessfully tamed the strongest beast in the forest. "I think, I''ll call you Aurora," Orion said as he patted Aurora''s neck. Aurora slowly leaned towards him so he could pat her more and seeing this, Orion couldn''t help but smile. "I guess this means that you like your new name." "Anyway, let''s focus on what''s important right now," Orion refocused on the task at hand and his mind went to the image of the map he had seen while using his smart bracelet a few minutes ago. The moment he recalled where they were meant to go next, he swiftly leaned towards his right and Aurora changed direction as well. "That''s our next target," Orion informed Aurora as the two of them noticed what was in front of them. Their next target was the second section of the tournament''s first round which happened to be a slope. The slope in this world was simr to ces where skiing and hiking weremonly done in Orion''s previous world. Thus, this meant that it wouldn''t be easy for the two of them to progress to the next section, but they weren''t bothered by this and they couldn''t wait to get started. Orion leaned forward, and Aurora unleashed her strength, which propelled them to the first incline. The mes on Aurora''s body intensified and she sped towards the top of the slope. Chapter 187: 187. ACT {7}:- Unstoppable Aurora. The moment they arrived at the top of the slope, Orion and Aurora noticed a steep decline. Aurora adjusted her speed again while Orion guided her subtly and together, they glided down the slope. Now, they were moving in a fluid and controlled speed, then they noticed a series of banked turns. Aurora tilted her body and she tried her best to adapt to the angled surface. Orion also maintained his bnce while also ensuring they remain centered. Meanwhile, the crowds in the arena were still watching the scene from their seats, including the twenty female elves who had be Dahlia''s closest friends, thanks to Orion. All twentydies currently had their eyes glued to the screen and they were silently praying in their minds for Orion to make it to the next round. So far, a couple of students had made it to the next round, mainly because they had tamed a beast in the mortal rank and not one in the transcendent rank. However, their performance in this particr section wasn''t really good and so far, only the Subus princess and Lion prince had sessfullypleted the challenge for the second section. But while the girls werepletely focused on what they were watching on the screen, A beautiful nature elf joined everyone in the arena and she sat beside a gorgeous dark elf. "How many rounds are there?" She asked the dark elf. While she was heading over to the arena, the nature elf had been hearing everyone talking about the first and second round of the tournament, so she decided to ask this particr question. Since, she had just arrived, she missed when Ganesha addressed Orion and the rest of the contestants before they left the arena. "There are three rounds but the first round is divided into five sections," The dark elf exined. "So far, Prince Galdur haspleted the first section and right now he''s about toplete the second section as well," The dark elf continued to exin further but she became silent the moment she noticed Orion and Aurora approaching a near-vertical incline. This would be thest challenge for them in this section and they were able toplete it with ease, and the moment theypleted the second section, they moved on to the third section and the girls noticed a series of towering hurdles in front of Orion and Aurora. "This task looks like it will be difficult toplete," "Yes, it does," The dark elf replied. "What are they going to do in this section?" The beautiful nature elf asked the dark elf. "They''re going to leap over every hurdle in front of them and it will be done while they''re mounting their beasts?" "What?!!" The beautiful elf with green colored hair and eyes eximed while everyone continued to watch the screen. They could see Orion as he got ready for his next task. Orion was very familiar with the hurdle leap in front of him. It was simr to what athletes do in his previous world where they would sprint over long distances with the hope of jumping over a series of hurdles lined up in front of them. However , the only difference was that the barriers weren''t of equal sizes and the beast tamers were expected to remain mounted on their beasts while their beasts jumped over from one hurdle to the next. Each hurdle was higher than the other and the girls noticed as their prince''s eyes gleamed with excitement, and boy does he look hotter than ever. Orion guided the reins perfectly as he and Aurora approached their first hurdle and Aurora responded instinctively with her powerful legs bending downwards beforeunching upwards. Read thetest on mvl Orion''s body lifted with her and together, they both soared over the first barrier, clearing it by inches. The girls were in awe but Orion wasn''t done yet. Next, was a double hurdle which was having two barriers spaced closely together. Aurora swiftly tried to build up momentum while Orion leaned forward to adjust his weight on the bird. Unlike the previous hurdle, Orion and Aurora were able to clear the double hurdle with ease and the crowds erupted into cheers but there was still one more hurdle to jump over. This final hurdle was the highest one yet but Orion and Aurora remained unfazed. Aurora ignited herself as she tried to fuel her strength but with the help of the saddle, Orion could also feel how nervous she was for this particr hurdle and he whispered a few words of encouragement. "You''ve got this, Aurora." It was strange to hear this from Orion, but Aurora was really d he tried to encourage her. A few minutes ago, they were enemies but now, Orion was seeing her as his most trusted allie and Aurora didn''t want to disappoint him, and so with a mighty leap, Aurora cleared the final barrier,nding smoothly on the other side and Orion patted her neck with a smile on his face. "Amazing, Aurora. You''re unstoppable!" Aurora smiles and leaned a bit more to him for Orion to give her a good pat on her neck. Of course, she knew she was amazing but it felt even better to hear someone say it and praise her as well. ''Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to have a master,'' The phoenix thought to herself. After what she had seen so far, the elf prince definitely looked like someone worthy to be her master. He had all the right qualities she would want in a master but aside from that, he also had lots of delicious snacks for her to eat as well, and who wouldn''t want to have a good supplier of food by their side. ''No, no, Aurora, focus,'' ''Freedom is more important,'' ''Freedom is all I need,'' The phoenix shook her head and tried to focus on what''s more important right now. Food can always wait but the most important thing right now was her freedom and that was all she wanted. And so, with that out of the way, Orion and Aurora moved towards their next challenge. Chapter 188: 188. ACT {8}:- Evelyn’s Voice. Orion and Aurora continued to soar through the sky. However, while Aurora could fly to a particr section, other students had beasts that couldn''t fly and could only move onnd. Therefore, the tournament officials took this into ount, and they decided to make the tournament fair for all the contestants by introducing challenges that some beasts may excel at while others might struggle with. A good example was the hurdle Aurora leaped over. As a bird, Aurora didn''t have to leap over the barriers like a four-legged magical beast, but she had to do it because every single activity she and Orion did was rewarded with points, and it would be disyed at the end of each round of the tournament. Also, Orion''s encounter with Aurora in the magical forest was assessed carefully, just like everyone else, and he was rewarded with a point based on not only how he was able to tame Aurora but also on how he equipped her with a saddle and hismunication skills with his beast. As a beast tamer, it was expected of every contestant to know the right words to say to their beasts. Words and bodynguage were very important inmunicating with a beast, and cheering them up as well. All these were just a few of the things the judges were watching closely. They cared very little about the race and who finished first. A student might win the race, but that didn''t mean that he would qualify for the next round, because he would still be disqualified if his total points weren''t enough to proceed to the next round. Judges and the tournament officials were only concerned with the student''s efforts to build a strong connection with their beasts during the tournament. They were only judging them based on their ability to tame the beasts and not their ability to race. However, this wasn''t the only thing they were monitoring closely. During the first and second sections of the tournament, Orion''s positioning and handling of the reins were monitored closely, just like every other student. He and everyone else would be rewarded fairly based on the things the judges observed and expected them to do. As for the hurdle Aurora jumped over a few minutes ago, the judges were awarding points to the contestants based on their adaptability to the obstacles and the teamwork they had with their beasts, regardless of what type of beast they had with them. In a nutshell, every challenge had a unique scoring criteria, as they assessed each beast''s unique strengths and weaknesses. Find your next adventure on §Þ?? A few minutester, Orion and Aurora finally arrived at their destination and they could see a maze-like puzzle ofrge mirrors and ss in front of them. The mirrors were arranged in a maze-like manner, and this meant that Orion had to step into the maze with the hope of finding the exit. He swiftly activated his Omnivision skill to try to determine the best path to take before stepping into the maze, but to his surprise, he couldn''t do it. The maze''s path kept twisting and turning at every moment, so it was difficult to know the exact path for him to take. He tried three more times just to be certain, but the results were the same. Then, Orion noticed something. He could see a few other students walking into the maze before him. None of them knew where they were going but this didn''t stop them from entering the maze. They didn''t know how to get to the exit, but they didn''t want to stand by and do nothing either, so they decided to trust their guts. The map on their smart bracelets couldn''t help, and that left them with no other choice but to trust their instincts. Orion also decided to do the same, then he slowly ced a hand on Aurora''s back to send her a clear mental image of what he wanted her to do. This was the same thing he did to her during thest hurdle leaping challenge. With the help of the saddle, he could send a vivid image of what he wanted her to do for him and this was how Aurora knew that she was required to make a jump during the hurdle leaping challenge. "Let''s do this," Orion instructed and Aurora shot into the maze. He instructed her to follow her instinct and that was exactly what she did. The maze was made up of extremely tall mirrors, but even though the mirrors were tall and huge, the size didn''t prevent them from shifting and distorting around the contestants. There were other small mirrors as well, and they were floating around for no particr reason. A spell had been cast on the mirrors, and now, they were either disying the reflections of the contestants or a family member of theirs. These illusions looked realistic and difficult to avoid because not only could Orion see his own reflection, but he could also hear his own voice, and that was not all. The mirrors also disyed Evelyn and Elena''s reflections, and they were calling out to him, begging him not to leave them. "Orion, sweetie, where are you going? Won''t you take mummy along with you?" "Orion dear, your aunt needs you, can''t you stop what you are doing for a minute? I miss you so much, dear." The voices and cries of his mother and aunt echoed loudly in his ears, making it difficult for him to move past them. Orion had no choice but to ask Aurora to stop. "Aurora, stop." He patted the back of her head and she slowed down, but Aurora wondered why Orion would want them to stop now when they had just entered the maze. Orion closed his eyes and tried to re-evaluate the situation he was in. Even though his eyes were currently closed, he could still hear the sounds of his mother and aunt from the countless images reflected in front of him. "Baby, its mummy. Why aren''t you looking at mummy?" He heard Evelyn''s voice. "Come on, Sweetie, mama just wants to talk to you." Chapter 189: 189. ACT {9}:- Flaming Hoop. "Please, baby. You''re making Mama sad. All I want is to see your face." Orion didn''t reply to his mother''s voice. He knew his mother wasn''t really there, but the more he heard Evelyn''s voice, the harder it was for him to differentiate between reality and illusion. "But why do their voices cause a dizzying effect?" This was what Orion had noticed so far, and he couldn''tprehend how this was even possible. Strangely enough, he had been feeling drowsy ever since the reflection of his mother and aunt appeared in the maze. Also, the more he listened to what his mother and aunt were saying, the more he felt sleepy and tired, making it difficult for him to stay awake. ''I wonder what type of magic this is?'' Orion uttered in his thoughts. ''It seems to be some kind of hypnotizing spell.'' ''But I''ve never heard of a hypnotizing spell before.'' Before today, Orion had never heard of or seen the spell, but this didn''t mean that it didn''t exist. He knew about illusion spells but it looked like the illusion spell used in the maze had been mixed with a hypnotization spell, making it difficult for Orion to cancel out the two spells. Although Orion had illusion resistance, it wasn''t strong enough to prevent the spell from affecting him. This was because the spell was a tier-four magical spell. At least, this was what he concluded, but he suddenly noticed Aurora shaking her body, and this pulled Orion out of his daydream. Aurora did this because she wanted him to focus on the task at hand. Realizing what Aurora wanted him to do, Orion swiftly tightened his grip on the reins and apologized. "Sorry, Aurora. Now, where were we?" Orion swiftly cast a sound magic spell over his ears, and after that, he was no longer affected by the illusion and hypnotizing spell. His affinity for sound magic was still low, so it would onlyst for a few minutes while he was in the maze, but this was more than enough time for him to find the exit and proceed to the next section. Aurora sped through the maze while Orion gently guided her on which turns to take. He wouldn''t have been affected by the illusion and hypnotizing spell, if he hadn''t heard Evelyn and Elena''s voice. However, after hearing their voices, Orion was reminded of how much he was missing them. Meanwhile, Aurora ignited her body and flew with great precision as her mes illuminated the path ahead. The maze shifted and distorted around them, but Aurora remained focused on what she was doing. Orion and Aurora wove through the maze, avoiding any dead ends and illusions. Due to the illusion and hypnotizing spell, most of the contestants found it difficult to proceed to the fifth and final section of the first round. A lot of them were still stuck in the maze and they couldn''t pass through it because of what the reflections on the mirrors were saying to them Just like how Evelyn and Elena''s reflection asked Orion to stop and take a look at them, the same thing urred to all the other contestants. However, while Orion didn''t do what the reflections were asking of him, there were a few contestants who couldn''t help but give in to the voices of their loved ones, and the moment they did, they suddenly found themselves at the entrance of the maze. But this was still okaypared to those who suddenly found themselves in the magical forest filled with beasts. This meant that such people would have to start all over again from the first round. Luckily for Orion, he didn''t look into the eyes of the reflections. He hadn''t known if anything would happen, but he had found it weird that the reflections kept asking him to look in their direction. Besides, he couldn''t look into the eyes of the reflections because he had been too busy trying to calm his mind and distract it from the chaotic noise around him. Anyways, in a nutshell, a lot of the contestants were still in the maze and they couldn''t progress to the fifth and final section. Orion and Aurora continued to fly within the maze, trying their best to navigate their way out of it. A lot of the spectators in the arena were watching them now, while two beautiful little elves had their eyes glued to the screen. "Prince Galdur, you can do it," Odile muttered to herself while her eyes followed his every movement through the screen. Odile and Odetta were currently seated on the floor while watching the huge screen in front of them. Tengen and his pregnant wife were also in the living room, seated on the couch. On the screen, everyone could see a miniaturized map of thebyrinthine maze, so they could tell when Orion was about to reach the exit of the maze. "Yes, Prince Galdur. You''re almost there," Odetta clenched her fist while hoping that Orion and his phoenix woulde out of the maze. A few minutester, Odile and Odetta erupted in cheers when they saw Orion and Aurora exiting the maze. "Yes!!!" "Yeah!! I told you he''ll make it," Odetta cheered excitedly with a cute smile on her chubby little face, but the race wasn''t over yet, and the two sisters watched as Orion patted Aurora''s neck. They watched as he and Aurora approached the final challenge of the first round, and they could see a massive, zing ring that was about 10 meters in diameter. The mes danced and roared on the ring and the crowd in the arena watched intently as they wanted to see how Orion would pass through the ming hoop with ten flying beasts trying to stop him. The flying beasts in front of them were hell gargoyles, but Orion and Aurora weren''t worried about the gargoyles in front of them. Aurora swiftly coated her body in me, along with Orion, and he slowly leaned forward, allowing his body to align with that of Aurora''s. In the blink of an eye, the mepletely engulfed them, and only a streak of lightning could be seen as Orion and Aurora passed through the gargoyles and hoop. The mes on their bodies dimmed and the lifeless bodies of gargoyles fell to the ground. Chapter 190: 190. ACT {10}:- Second Round. "What just happened?" Odile asked her little sister. "I don''t know, everything happened so fast." Both sisters couldn''t see what Orion and Aurora did because of how fast their attack was. Even Tengen and his wife couldn''t keep up with the speed of Orion''s attack. The same went for the gargoyles as well. A few minutes ago, the gargoyles had seen Orion and his phoenix hovering in front of them, but before they could blink, Orion and his phoenix had vanished, and the next thing they knew, they were feeling tiny sparks of electricity coursing through their bodies and shutting down their hearts. The attack had been so fast that they barely had any time to react or protect themselves before their hearts shut down. Odile and Odetta didn''t know what Orion did exactly, but they were d to see that he had sessfully progressed to the next round of the tournament. On the screen, they could see him meeting up with some of the other students who had sessfullypleted the first round of the tournament. Odetta expected the second round to begin immediately since Orion had finally joined the other students. But to her surprise, nothing was happening, and all the other contestants just stood in one ce. Looking closely, it seemed like they were waiting for someone else, but who could it be? Wasn''t it the prince? The prince had joined them already, so the contestants shouldn''t have any reason to remain in their current location, they should be progressing to the next stage of thepetition. This was what Odetta was thinking, but because she didn''t want to think about it too much, she decided to ask Tengen instead. "Papa, why hasn''t the second round started?" Tengen was about to say something, but before he could say anything, Odile opened her mouth to speak. "That is because only thirty students are allowed to progress to the next stage, and right now, there are only twenty of them." Odetta nodded her head at her sister''s words. She easily understood what her sister was talking about, so she remained calm and watched as Orion and a few other studentsmunicated with each other. On the screen, they could see the names of the top ten contestants that had the highest number of points so far. Of course, the contestants could see this as well and not everyone was happy to see their rankings. ==== #1:- Lilith {299} #2:- Orion {299} #3:- An {200} #4:- Luna {167} #5:- William {166} #8:- Arthur {151} #9:- Adrian {150} ==== "Ugh, how the fuck am I ranked eighth? I was the first to get here," Arthur voiced out his thoughts. "I don''t think they''re ranking us based on who got here first," An patted his back gently to try and console him. "You might have thought you won the race but you didn''t think of the possibility that the Academy might be grading us mainly on the skills we have as beast tamers and not on how fast we got here." "Yeah, I guess you''re right. Thanks, man." Chapter Read: An patted Arthur''s back once again, but this time around, he had an evil grin on his face."You''re wee, number eight. It''s always a pleasure to help you." "I really hate it when you call me by my rank." "I know, but it''s pretty fun to see the way you react to it." Unlike when they first met, An was no longer bothered by what Arthur''s opinion was whenever he referred to him by his rank rather than his name. "Sadist," Arthur mumbled to himself but An cackled loudly while patting his back. The moment An stopped patting Arthur''s back, Arthur directed his gaze towards Orion. He noticed Orion walking towards Adrian, who was staring at the screen and he hung his arm around Adrian''s shoulder. "How does it feel to prove yourself among the best?" "It feels nice, actually." "You''re not worried about the second and third rounds?" "I am, but only a little." "You''ll be fine," Orion patted Adrian on the back. "Just keep doing what you''re doing." "I will," Adrian nodded in response and he returned his gaze back to the screen, recalling how things used to be when he started training with both An and Arthur. Whenever Adrian trained together with Arthur and An, he used to feel inferior to them, and he usually felt this way whenever he trained with Orion as well. At first, it was difficult for him to train alongside powerful individuals like An and Arthur, but he quickly got used to it because it wasn''t the first time he was training with someone strong. After training and sparring with Orion a countless number of times, Adrian hade to the realization that Orion was simply a monster. His strength was not only frightening, but it was also out of this world. "I really like your phoenix," An''s voice emerged from behind Orion. "Me too, but I think the prince''s phoenix bird is just as strong as Princess Lilith''s Shadow Panther," Arthur added. "Yeah, they''re both in the same rank," Orion replied with a shrug. He was acting as though it wasn''t that difficult to tame a phoenix, but everyone knew that it was quite difficult to tame a beast like Aurora. "I heard the phoenix bird is really fast, is this true?" Arthur asked. "Yes, it is." "Fuck, I wish it was me." Arthur cussed but Orion smiled after hearing this. "How does it feel to tame a phoenix bird?" "Amazing," Orion replied and noticed that the beasts Adrian, Arthur, and An tamed were all higher than a rank nine beast. Adrian tamed a wyrmling, Arthur tamed a winged seahorse, and Adrian tamed a griffin. Although all three magical beasts were transcendent magical beasts like Aurora, none of them were as strong as her. A few minutester, the remaining contestants had arrived, and now, there were thirty of them in total. Robin-chan had also been waiting for them. Noticing that they wereplete, Robin began to exin everything they needed to know. "Congrattions on being the lucky few to make it to the second round. As you already know, the second round will be divided into five different elemental zones, starting with the inferno zone and ending with the dark zone." He continued. "The inferno zone is just as the name suggests. It''s a vast, burning wastnd filled with dangerous obstacles for you to ovee. Just like the first round, the materials you might need are already in the item box you have with you. Your objective is simple, all you have to do is go through the portal behind me, y monsters, and find the next portal," She exined, and a magical portal appeared out of thin air. The magical portal was like a huge standing mirror, with the surface of the mirror, glowing with a bright white light. Robin was about to exin a few more things, but she noticed a student raising his hand. She nodded her head and permitted him to speak. "Do we get points based on how many monsters we kill?" "Yes, but remember, only sixteen of you will be able to qualify for the final round, so this round is not just about killing monsters, it''s also about making use of your time wisely." The students nodded their heads in understanding and Robin exined a few more things that she believed they needed to know. "Okay, everyone, that will be all. Goodbye and good luck," She informed the students, and everyone mounted their beasts. One after the other, they all entered the portal. Orion and Aurora went into the portal as well and the first thing they noticed was the vast wastnd filled with burningva pits, explosive geysers, and rivers of moltenva. Orion looked around and noticed that he was the only one in this zone. There was no other student nearby. But because he didn''t want to waste any more time, Orion swiftly took a look at his map to determine exactly where the next portal would be... In less than a minute, he had located the portal on the map, and he swiftly held the reins of his phoenix. Aurora pped her wings and lifted her body from the floor with Orion bncing himself on the saddle. In front of them, Orion and Aurora could see a sea of mes, but this was not all, as they could also see a couple of ming caves,va bridges, and magma fall. The magma fall was like a waterfall, but instead of water, there was magma in it. However, since they were not here for sightseeing, Orion and Aurora continued to aim for their primary target which happened to be the portal. The portal was currently about four hundred meters away from them, but after flying for a couple of minutes, they finally noticed a nest ofva wyrms in front of them. === A/N:- Thank you so much for the super gift and golden tickets. Chapter 191: 191. ACT {11}:- A Maid With A Dangerous Instinct. Looking at the names of the top ten contestants, Mia subconsciously tapped her feet on the ground with an angry look on her face. She wasn''t angry about Orion losing the race, she was just surprised to see Orion and Lilith having the number of total points. "Two hundred and ny-nine points," She muttered to herself, but it was still loud enough for Dahlia to hear it. "And he''s in second ce," The pace of her tapping feet increased a bit. Dahlia could sense Mia''s anger from the way she spoke, so she tried to calm the cute spirit princess down. It was easy for Dahlia to know why Mia wasn''t happy right now. In fact, anyone could have guessed the reason she wasn''t happy. ''Princess Mia isn''t happy because she had expected her boyfriend to win the first round,'' Dahlia uttered in her thoughts. ''I''m not happy with His Highness being in second ce either, but I still think him being in second ce is preferable to any rank that is lower than his current rank.'' ''Although His Highness might not have been ranked first after this round, I still think that it can change in the second or third round.'' ''And I''m sure Princess Mia knows about this as well.'' ''Right?'' Dahlia slowly turned to take a look at Mia''s face, but her eyes widened the moment she noticed the scary look on her face. ''Her Highness has a scary look on her face again,'' Dahlia uttered in her thoughts while gulping down a huge chunk of saliva. Although It wasn''t the first time Dahlia had seen Mia with a scary look on her face, every time she saw this look on Mia''s face, she couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of fear course through her body. After training with Mia for the past two months, Dahlia had instinctively developed a fear of this particr facial expression. However, she was d that it wasn''t aimed at her like it usually was whenever they were training together. Dahlia sighed deeply before calming her heart down a bit. She tried her best to forget the scary experiences she went through during her training sessions with Mia. Although one might not expect it, Mia was definitely a good teacher. But, she was also a very scary teacher. ''Anyways, let''s try to calm her down.'' With this thought in mind, Dahlia decided to help Mia see the bright side of things. She turned towards Mia and said. "Your Highness, I understand how you must be feeling right now, but His Highness currently has the same number of points as the demon princess," She exined and Mia replied with a nod. "I know, but that''s not why I''m angry." "Huh? It''s not?" "No, it isn''t." "Oh, I thought you were upset because His Highness didn''t win the first round." "Huh, why would I be upset about that?" "Um, I don''t know, I just thought you weren''t happy seeing him in second ce." "I''m not upset to see him in second ce," Mia replied, then added. "Judging by what we saw on the screen, my babe did everything right and I''m happy to see that he was able to tame a transcendent beast. Aren''t you happy about this as well?" Mia asked with a smile on her face. Hearing this, Dahlia also smiled at her. "Yes, Your Highness. I''m very happy His Highness was able to tame the strongest beast in the contest." "I know, right," Mia swiftly held Dahlia''s hand, and she squeezed it gently with a sweet smile on her face. She was d to see that Dahlia felt the same way as her and she had no doubt that she was definitely the right maid for Orion. However, her smile suddenly turned into a frown the moment she turned her gaze towards three people who were sitting together. Dahlia noticed Mia looking at the three judges and she couldn''t help but ask. "What''s wrong, Your Highness?" "Unlike us, Dahlia, those three over there do not think Babe did his best in the contest." "Your Highness, what do you mean?" She asked, and a few momentster, she realized what Mia was talking about. "Are you talking about Prince Galdur''s points?" "Yes, Dahlia. Those three must have deducted from the points he had umted." "But why would they...." Dahlia wondered why the judges would deduct from Orion''s points, but she suddenly recalled something that Orion did before taming Aurora. Just before he sessfully tamed Aurora, Orion had forcefully mmed his phoenix against the floor, and this was clearly an act that a beast tamer should never have done. The judges saw this as well and they weren''t happy with it, so they deducted a few of his points. As for how Mia knew the judges had deducted a few points, Mia had been watching the contestants'' list very closely. In the early stages, Orion had been rewarded with fifty points for opting to shield himself rather than engage the beast in directbat. However, his points dropped after they deducted 10 points, the moment he mmed Aurora on the floor. Now, Dahlia understood why Mia wasn''t happy. "That''s so unfair," She muttered and Mia nodded in agreement. "Yes, it was." "His Highness was up against a rank fifteen beast, if he hadn''t done what he did, he wouldn''t have been able to tame the phoenix." "That''s right," Mia nodded her head in agreement. "I understand why Princess Mia is so upset now." "Yes, Dahlia, and thank you for understanding." Mia was happy to see someone who understood her viewpoint. ''Finally, someone understands why I am so upset,'' Mia uttered in her thoughts. "Your Highness, I''m so upset right now." "Me too, Dahlia." "It''s the judges'' fault Prince Galdur isn''t ranked first, right?" "Yes." "Do you think he knows that his points have been deducted?" "Yes, babe should have guessed that this would happen after he attacked the phoenix," Mia knew her boyfriend was smart enough to understand the consequences his actions would cause and she knew Orion would do everything in his power to increase his rank in the next two rounds. Although Orion had apologized to the Phoenix, his points would still be deducted because of what he did. "If His Highness knows about this, does this mean he''s sad right now?" "Yes, Dahlia, I''m sure he is sad but..." The moment Dahlia heard that Orion was sad, her killing instinct kicked in and she couldn''t hear anything else after that. Every other word Mia said faded into the background and Dahlia''s heart clenched a bit. She slowly curled her hands into fists and she tightened them. "Can we kill them?" She said loud enough for Mia to hear. "Yes, we can¡­ Huh?" Mia was surprised to hear what Dahlia said. "Your Highness, you agree to it, right?" "Nope, I do not." "Ohh," Dahlia said, feeling disappointed to hear that. She had thought that Mia would agree to it, but she had been wrong. However, she wasn''t going to give up so easily. "Ok, Your Highness, I understand, but can I pull them into my shadow space and break their bones at least?" "No, you can not." "Oh," Dahlia''s shoulders became slumped due to her disappointment. She couldn''t understand why Mia was against her ns. She was simply trying to help, so what was wrong with what she was trying to do? She had heard that her favorite prince was sad, and as his maid, shouldn''t her first instinct be aimed at making him happy? So, what better way was there to help him other than eliminating the source of his distress? ''All I want is to make sure Prince Galdur is happy again,'' Dahlia uttered internally. She repeatedly brought both of her index fingers together while staring at the floor, and her cute lips had puckered up to make a pout, and this made Mia smile after seeing this. She wasn''t upset, and she could understand why Dahlia wanted to do something as dangerous as that. Dahlia had told Mia about her past, so Mia knew that Dahlia had been raised and trained by vampires to be an assassin. This would exin why her first instinct was to take action against those who had upset Orion. Mia held Dahlia''s hand and reassured her. "Everything will be fine, so there''s no need for you to do that, okay?" "Okay," Dahlia nodded her head in understanding. Mia giggled, after seeing how cute the vampire elf looked right now. "Tell me, Dahlia. Did you really believe that you could win against the three judges if you fought against them?" "No, Your Highness, I wasn''t going to fight them, I just wanted to break their limbs, that''s all." "Two of the judges are immortals, while the third is an Apex Mage. Do you really believe that you can have the chance to do that?" "No, but I can pull them into my shadow space and keep them there for as long as I want." Since Dahlia''s magical affinity was darkness, she could summon her shadow clones from her shadow space, which was arge empty void. As an assassin, Dahlia had killed arge number of her enemies in her shadow space, but none of the enemies she had encountered were immortals or Apex Mages, so her n would definitely not work if she faced the three judges. Mia knew this and she simply rolled her eyes with a smile on her face. "Your n might not work, but I bet it will once you''ve ranked a lot higher than your current rank." "You''re right," Dahlia nodded her head in agreement and she vowed in her heart to be a lot stronger in the future. Mia noticed the determined look on Dahlia''s face and she beamed. She knew Dahlia wouldn''t do anything stupid and would instead try to be the best maid for Orion. And so, with this thought in mind, Mia decided to turn her attention to the screen once again. "Oh, they''re entering the portal now." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 192: 192. ACT {12}:- Orion Vs Lava Wyrms . "Oh, they''re entering the portal now," Mia noticed the contestants stepping into the portal along with their beasts. Dahlia also turned towards the screen after hearing what Mia said, but she noticed something else so she asked her. "Princess Mia, why is Prince Galdur the only one in the inferno zone?" "Hmm, it looks like everyone is in the same zone as him but they''re in different locations," Mia replied after looking at the map disyed on the screen. The map had something like a heat signature of all the contestants in the inferno zone, and this allowed everyone to know exactly where each of the contestants was on the map. "Oh, okay." Dahlia nodded her head in understanding. "I think the academy did this to distance everyone from the portal." "You''re right, Dahlia. There''s only one portal and everyone is at an equal distance away from the portal." "So, it is like a race? Do the tournament officials want the contestants to y monsters and race against themselves to the portal?" "It seems so because only sixteen of them will be allowed to qualify for the third round." Dahlia returned her gaze back to the screen, and she noticed Orion was about to encounter a nest ofva wyrms, which had about a hundred of these monsters. The Lava Wyrms looked like they were feeding on the carcass of a dead monster. But while they were eating, a few of the wyrms had noticed Orion''s presence and they turned towards him, roaring with rage. And as if that wasn''t scary enough, thirty of the wyrms abandoned the meal in front of them to enjoy a new type of meal that had arrived. The carcass of the dead monster they were eating could never be enough for a hundredva wyrms, and so a lot of them were unable to eat to their satisfaction, while some couldn''t even grab a bite of the meat, so they had no choice but to turn towards a new source of food. Actually, it was a handsome meal with pointy ears, riding on a big chicken, and who didn''t love chickens? "Food?" "No, it''s chicken!!!" "A huge Chicken!!" "I love chickens." "I saw it first." "No, I did!" "It''s mine!" "All mine!!" "Come to Daddy, you delicious chicken." The wryms hurriedly slithered towards Orion and Aurora like winged serpents, gliding through the sky. Well, the wyrms were wingless beasts with a serpentine appearance, but even though they had no wings, the wyrms could still manage to fly towards their prey. They weren''t bothered by the fact that their meal was high above the ground because they could also fly. Meanwhile, Orion remained rxed as he watched theva wyrms close the distance between him and them with their mouths drooling in anticipation of what they were about to eat. And for some unknown reason, Aurora felt rxed even though there were about fifty wyrms in front of her. It was strange, but it was also really rxing. She felt rxed because she knew Orion could handle the number of monsters heading towards them. ''Stupid serpents, this prince is going to end you all within the blink of an eye,'' Aurora huffed in petty annoyance. She was still mad at the wyrms for calling her a chicken. How could a beautiful, mythical creature like Aurora, be called a chicken; these useless serpents had to be taught a lesson. Unlike Orion, Aurora had understood what the wyrms were saying when they noticed them, and she had been angry at the wyrms since then. She wanted to kill them herself, but she thought against it because she was interested in knowing how strong Orion really was. ''I''m still curious about how his mana suddenly tripled that of mine,'' Aurora uttered in her thoughts. ''It was weird, so I really want to gauge how strong this prince really is.'' ''I''ve never seen anyone boost their ranks to be three ranks higher than mine.'' ''I will definitely find out how strong he is.'' One could wonder what Aurora was talking about, and she was simply referring to when a huge hole had appeared underneath Orion during their first encounter. This had been thanks to his title as ''Child Of Mana''. The title allowed Orion to increase his mana capacity for a brief moment, allowing his mana capacity to be simr to that of a rank eighteen mage, and this was what Aurora didn''t know but wanted to find out. She wanted to see if Orion was really as strong as a rank eighteen mage. With that out of the way, she refocused her mind back to theva wyrms in front of her. Theva wyrms had a huge ball of light glowing from their bellies, and the light could be seen slowly heading toward their mouths while they got closer to Orion. The moment they were very close enough to him, a huge ball ofva shot out of their mouths, flying towards Orion and Aurora. Orion swiftly shielded himself from the wyrms attack by casting a mana shield. And at the same time, he began to cast a new set of spells. Then, twenty magic circles surrounded the wyrms heading his way and the ones still upied with the dead monster they were eating. With a click of his fingers, the magic circles activated, and the loud, high-pitched wailing of a banshee filled the ears of theva wyrms. A few of the Wyrms cried out in agony while some of them tried to escape, but they couldn''t because Orion had cast the spell in a way that the Wyrms wouldn''t be able to escape, even if they wanted to. The loud high-pitched wail continued for about five minutes, and before the wyrms knew it, their bodies ignited in mes, while the rest of them exploded as though they had swallowed a lot of dynamite. Their entire surrounding turned bloody, with chunks of meat flying everywhere, and a rain of warm blood drizzled down to the ground. The moment he noticed there was no other monster in sight, Orion turned toward the direction of the portal, and Aurora pped her wings before heading toward the portal as well. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 193 193. ACT {13}:- Mia’s Naughty Idea. Chapter 193 193. ACT {13}:- Mia¡¯s Naughty Idea. Meanwhile, a lot of the spectators gasped in surprise at the scene that unfolded before them. So many of the spectators hadn''t expected Orion to cast a sound magic spell. They had expected him to use a shy, and swift-killing spell, just like the spell he used against the gargoyles, but Orion hadn''t seemed interested in doing that, and many wondered why, including Dahlia. "Princess Mia?" "Hmm?" "Why did His Highness cast a sound magic spell? There are many other spells to cast, but instead, he chose to cast an unpopr spell. Why?" "That''s because babe is trying to get used to casting all the tiers of a sound magic spell. After all, what''s the point of learning so many spells if he doesn''t practice them once in a while?" Dahlia listened to what Mia had to say and once she was done, she nodded her head in understanding. But instead of returning her gaze back to the screen, Dahlia continued to stare at Mia, with a myriad of thoughts swirling in her mind. Mia noticed the weird expression on Dalia''s face as she stared at her, so she asked Dahlia. "What''s wrong, is there something on my face?" "No, Your Highness, I was wondering how you were able to know so much about the prince." "Do you think it''s weird for me to know a thing or two about my boyfriend?" "No, I think it''s really really good that you do." "Exactly, my point, Dahlia. As his girlfriend, it''s expected of me to know everything about my boyfriend. What kind of girlfriend would I be if I didn''t even know a thing or two about the man I love?" Mia huffed her chest with pride before leaning back in her seat, and watching as Orion slowly approached the portal he had found. Meanwhile, Dahlia was still in awe of the type of woman Mia was. She wondered if a day would evere when she, too, would be able to know a lot about Orion, just like her. She wasn''t sure if such a day would ever be a reality, but she still hoped for a period when Orion would recognize her as someone very important and special to him. While she was daydreaming about this, her lips subconsciously widened into a smile and she unwittingly said a few words out loud. "I''m sure His Highness must be really proud to have you by his side." Mia smiled and leaned towards Dahlia who was sitting right beside her. "Don''t you mean babe must be really proud to have two sexydies by his side?" "S-sexy? Me? I don''t think His Highness sees me as a¨C" "Nonsense, you''re extremely beautiful, and I''m sure babe knows that as well. That''s why he likes you." Hearing this, Dahlia''s face turned as red as a tomato, and she struggled to process the words she just heard from Mia. "H-His Highness likes me?" "Huh? You didn''t know?" Dahlia shook her head in response, then her lips slowly widened into a smile. "Silly girl, if babe didn''t like you, why would he ask you to sit on hisp and feed him?" "Huh?" Dahlia was surprised by Mia''s words. "B-but isn''t this something the maids did for him even before he joined the academy?" "Nope, you''re the first girl to ever sit on hisp and feed him, and I''m still jealous about that." Dahlia''s smile widened even more. She didn''t care about the part where Mia said she was jealous; Dahlia was overjoyed, because she finally had the assurance she needed to know if Orion actually liked her. "I-I always thought it was a habit of his to have his maids feed him while sitting on theirps or the other way around." "Nah, I''ve known babe since we were little, and I''ve never seen any maid do anything like that with him. But haven''t you ever found it strange that babe had a lot of maids in the castle, yet he still wanted you to be his personal maid?" "I did, but¨C" "Well, he''s liked you since the first day he met you!" "Huh, but I¨C" "I know, right? He''s a pervert. Even though he has a sexy girlfriend like me, his eyes were still interested in a drop-dead gorgeous beauty like you. I bet he has a lot of perverted things in ns for you." "P-perverted t-things, for me?" "Yep." "I-I don''t know what to say." "There''s nothing for you to say. He''s liked you for months now and I know you feel the same way about him, and if you still have doubts about his feelings for you, how about we find out together?" "Huh? But how?" Mia smiled and beckoned for Dahlia to lean closer to her. Dahlia did as Mia wanted and she listened as Mia whispered a few words into her pointy elf ear. Dahlia''s other pointed ear twitched a bit and it slowly turned red, along with her cheeks, the more she listened to what Mia had to say. "Y-your Highness, are you¨C" "Yep, I''m serious, Dahlia. We''ll wait until the beast-taming tournament is over, then we''ll leave the academy and head over to the city for some shopping, understand?" "Yes, Your Highness." Dahlia nodded in agreement, but her ears and cheeks were still as red as a tomato. She was imagining a lot of things right now. N?v(el)B\\jnn Meanwhile, Mia was pleased with Dahlia''s reaction and she nodded her head as well. "Good, it''s about time babe sees that sexy body of yours, so you better be prepared for what we''re about to do." Dahlia didn''t say anything in reply; she could only nod her head while trying to battle her feeling of embarrassment as her heart pounded like never before. The twodies continued to discuss a few things, but while they were talking and chuckling together, a beautiful queen with pointy ears could hear what the twodies had been saying, even though she was more than four hundred meters away from where Dahlia and Mia were currently seated. Evelyn giggled to herself before turning her attention to her precious little baby, who had entered the portal to the next zone called THE TIDAL WAVE ZONE. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!